ã€ŠOtherworld Nation Founding Chroniclesã€‹


 Chapter 1 Episode 1

    Possession

    Death had suddenlye to me.

    From an unexpected ce and time.

    In front of arge truck.

    Time had moved slowly. Things that I had left undone appeared on my mind one by one and disappears.

    My boss from my previous part-time job, my friend, my university professor. That reminds me, I haven¡¯t submitted my report yet¡­¡­

    Andstly everyone from the orphanage.

    I don¡¯t think they would end up thanking me for my life insurance.

    I still wanted to live with more thrills in my life if possible.

    When I though so, I heard a voice of a kidughing, and every bone in my body was broken.

    I was in the forest when I woke up¡­¡­

    I looked around and towards the sky.

    The moon, which I felt was bigger than the moon that I knew, was shining in the sky.

    The trees that were illuminated by the moonlight were very big. I wonder how many times taller the trees had grownpared to me?

    Was this the afterlife?

    There was a story about a flower garden and the Sanzu River, but I didn¡¯t catch a sight of it.

    This was a shabby afterlife.

    Where the hell am I¡­¡­?

    Suddenly, I felt something bitter in my mouth.

    It was some grass when I spat it out.

    Why did I eat some grass?

    And then I realized that I was famished.

    Dizziness, fatigue and the general feeling of mise assailed my whole body.

    If I don¡¯t eat something I will die for sure¡­¡­

    I must look for something that I can possibly eat.

    Acorn, mushrooms too, anything is okay.

    I need something I¡¯m able to eat.

    Suddenly, a big centipede entered my field of vision.

    Usually, I would scream and run away from that ce, but I just stared it for some reason.

    Looking at it carefully, I think I could clearly see it had so much muscles.

    I¡¯m certain the poison was on the mouth, aside from the mouth, will I able to eat it¡­¡­?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Can I eat it?

    For the first time, I ate an unappetizing centipede.

    ¡°Come to think of it, will I be okay from the parasites?¡±

    After the centipede settled in my stomach, I became worried.

    I was a little worried¡­¡­

    Will I be stupid if I don¡¯t have enough nourishment?

    However, I don¡¯t now how to start a fire. Oh well, might as well eat it raw since I need to survive.

    Since I chewed it well, it¡¯s going to be all right, going to be all right. Probably.

    If my brain worked half as much and hesitated, I might die from starvation.

    I just wished that there wasn¡¯t any parasites present.

    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡­¡±

    I began to walk to look for water.

    I want to wash out the aftertaste of the centipede in my mouth quickly.

    I felt it was ten minutes of walking when I found a brook.

    The words that came to my mind was to not drink the water, but there¡¯s no way around since I don¡¯t know how to start a fire to boil it.

    ¡°I have returned to the living¡­¡­¡±

    Water was important after all.

    Because the water looks clear, I think I¡¯m safe from parasites. Probably.

    I looked at the water surface on the brook.

    My face was illuminated by the moonlight¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Who was this guy?

    An emaciated gray-haired kid was reflected on the surface of the water.

    ??????

    Wait, wait, surely the reflection on the water was wrong. Even the reflection of the light may sometimes go wrong.

    I rejected the reality before me because I don¡¯t understand what this means in my mind.

    I touched my cheeks timidly.

    I could see that my cheek bones were visible.

    I was not fat, but I¡¯m not that skinny for my cheek bones to be visible.

    Next, I tried pulling my hair. My hair was gray.

    A typical Japanese should have raven-ck hair¡­¡­

    This was reality.

    In other words, this was that, it¡¯s that famous¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s reincarnation¡­¡­¡±

    I looked up at the night sky.

    The size of the moon that was shining in the sky was twice as big as the moon from Earth.

 Chapter 1 Episode 2

    Griffon

    Reincarnation.

    It was a phenomenon in fictions in which it had the highest probability to ur when one was run over by a truck.

    Fictions are made up stories, to put it bluntly, they are stories that didn¡¯t ur in real life.

    Thus, reincarnation was a lie, it¡¯s impossible to ur in reality.

    Yeah, it should be impossible.

    ¡°This is a dream. I¡¯m sure, this must be just a dream. I¡¯m sure I will be on a bed in a hospital when I wake up, or being ran over by the truck was a dream. Yeah, I¡¯m sure of it. Humans just simply die so it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Iid down on the ground while thinking so.

    The night sky was full of stars and a huge moon.

    So beautiful~ for a dream!

    I closed my eyes.

    I believed that when I wake up, all of this was just a dream in the end.

    This was the reality after all!

    I checked my face on the water surface under the bright morning sun and despaired.

    What am I going to do now?

    I have nothing to reply to that!

    ¡°However, the face is not that bad.¡±

    What reflected in front of me was a young boy©` no, my face.

    Emaciated, and dirty like a stray dog, but each part still looks good.

    The color of his skin was generally known as olive color.

    ¡°Oh well, now that I am awake, there¡¯s nothing to be done about it¡­¡­¡±

    To start with, I need to begin preparing the necessities to survive.

    After gathering some information and if there was a way to return to Japan, I will return, if not I will have to live here.

    I shall go with that objective for now.

    But first I have to say one thing¡­¡­

    ¡°My body needs some food.¡±

    So I stood up.

    I searched in the forest.

    I thought the trees in the forest was really big, but now I understand.

    It looked big because I shrank. Calling the tree huge was not really huge.

    ¡°Nevertheless, there is nothing here, in this forest.¡±

    There weren¡¯t any kinds of nuts or fruits at all.

    The grass that I somehow ate was growing inside the forest¡­ I¡¯ll hold back for now since I don¡¯t want to die.

    Judging from the temperature I¡¯m feeling, seems like it¡¯s summer.

    There should be one thing I can eat during summer. Maybe my search method was wrong.

    In the first ce, I do not have any knowledge regarding wild grasses. Besides, I¡¯m assuming this ce was another world.

    It was a mystery to me whether the vegetation was the same as the ones on Earth.

    ¡°Either way, I have no choice but to eat insects¡­¡­¡±

    I watched a line of ants in front of me.

    Although it was thanks to the centipedest night that I regained some physical strength, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to eat more immediately.

    But this body had insufficient nutrition in the first ce.

    I may not be able to move tomorrow if I pushed myself all day long.

    I should, at least, learn how to start a fire.

    So that I can grill and eat with a peace of mind some ants, cicadas, centipedes, and even some scorpions too.

    Oh well, I did eat something raw while still wriggling yesterday.

    I wonder how can I start a fire.

    I know that frictional heat caused by rubbing two twigs will start fire¡­¡­

    Igniting a fire was a mystery to me, I can¡¯t even find some suitable twigs.

    I feel that it¡¯s not a wise move to waste my physical strength and time if I can¡¯t do it.

    It¡¯s probably better to search for a human dwelling.

    ¡°Oi kid, you over there. This is this one¡¯s territory. Leave at once.¡±

    I was called out from behind.

    The voice seems to bemanding, but I¡¯m certain it belongs to a human person.

    The heavens haven¡¯t abandoned me yet!!

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m lost¡­¡­¡±

    When I looked back, there was a monster before my eyes.

    The face and upper body looked like a hawk and it had a huge wing.

    The lower part of the body had four legs, like a lion.

    It was a Griffon.

    The heavens seem to have abandoned me.

    ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t taste good! I¡¯m only skin and bones. I only ate a centipede yesterday. So it¡¯s better if you sto©` stop!¡±

    I backed off.

    I was reincarnated with great pain, why do I have to go through so much effort to pick up my life back!

    ¡°This one is picky with food. Who would eat something disgusting like you bastard? Do you think this one is a fool?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s©` it¡¯s not like that. Ahahahaha. In fact, I¡¯m actually leaving now. Goodbye~¡±

    I began to run at full speed. It seems like the other party doesn¡¯t want to eat me and just wants me out. Then I should be able to escape. Since it was not my intent to invade the territory or domain of that person(?).

    woosh woosh woosh

    I heard a noise of pping wings.

    Sands was flying everywhere, and I reflexively closed my eyes.

    When I opened my eyes, the Griffon was in front of me.

    Furthermore, it was angry and it¡¯s feather was ruffled.

    Why!?

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that this one¡¯s territory ends ahead? Everything inside the forest is my territory, a person cannot enter or leave. That was the pledge. Even so you bastard, are you still nning to acquire your food on this one¡¯s territory?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My bearing was wrong for a bit. It is indeed still your grace¡¯s territory ahead, therefore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! The pledge between this one and your bastard people has been passed down for these past 200 years! Even little kids know it!¡±

    Even if you said that, I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know.

    The beast had a majestic appearance in spite of having a short fuse.

    ¡°Tell me a little more honest excuse. If you do so, this one will let you live.¡±

    The Griffon said so as it scowls at me. A chill ran up through my whole body.

    This guy intends to kill me. Just because I¡¯m an eyesore.

    I don¡¯t have any excuses.

    ¡°That¡­¡­ Actually, I was reincarnated.¡±

    ¡°Haa? This one doesn¡¯t understand the meaning.¡±

    The expression of the Griffon changed. Its eyes were glittering and shining. I may actually die here.

    ¡°Well, you see, when I woke up I was already in the forest, I don¡¯t even know why I became a kid. This is the truth you know? Please believe me.¡±

    I knelt on the ground and begged. I want to be pardoned from dying on the second day because I was reincarnated with great pains.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    Whether my desperate kneeling worked, I felt that the Griffon¡¯s killing intent had subsided.

    The eyes of the griffon shined red.

    ¡°Little one¡­. Is a Lost Person? I see. Then it is no wonder little one didn¡¯t know. This one is sorry.¡±

    Suddenly the Griffon¡¯s killing intent disappearedpletely.

    I don¡¯t understand it quite well, but I do somewhat understand.

    ¡°This one feel sorry for little one. Living from your hometown that you are familiar to such a remote ce, oh well, there is no method to return. It is your responsibility to be liked by the young ones. If you want to me someone, me your own life.¡±

    I didn¡¯t quite understood it, but this fellow seems to know something about reincarnation.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­ What is a Lost Person?¡±

    ¡°Those are people from another worlding over to this world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not being born again?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Griffon was puzzled as it didn¡¯t understand the meaning of my question.

    I exined what happened to my current body. The Griffon groaned.

    ¡°Hmm, this one dont know. This one have not heard such phenomenon. The Lost Person this one met a hundred years ago didn¡¯t say they were reborn, but¡­¡­ Well, is there such a thing like that?¡±

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    ¡°To begin with, the phenomenon is called Lost Person. Although you have been reborn to this extent, nothing strange had happened.¡±

    I didn¡¯t really understood it, but the Griffon started to arbitrarily understand it.

    I cannot understand it at all.

    It¡¯s no use worrying now. I will probably have to steadily investigate it.

    ¡°By the way little one, you exined earlier that your soul was of an adult?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is. It¡¯s difficult now, but what can I do?¡±

    The griffon grinned at my question¡­¡­ It was really visible.

    ¡°Instead of just ignoring it, this one request a job from the little one.¡±

 Chapter 1 Episode 3

    Children

    ¡°What is this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Little one will understand once you see it. It¡¯s the same race as the little one.¡±

    That guy took me to a nearby cave.

    Upon entering, I saw 30 human children.

    Five of them are still toddlers. 20 of them are between ages 7 ¨C 9 years old. And the remaining 5 are about the same age as the current me.

    ¡°Why are the children became like this?¡±

    ¡°You know, humans have recently beening to abandon their children on this one¡¯s forest.¡±

    I see. It probably means there was a famine.

    I thought because they are starving, the parents just abandoned them in the forest.

    ¡°So, I will take care of the children?¡±

    ¡°It is as the little one said. This will make the discussion move quickly.¡±

    The Griffon nods in a big way.

    I do not dislike children. Rather, I like them very much.

    I can greatly sympathize with them who had been left by their parents since I also grew up in an orphanage. Therefore, I don¡¯t have any problem with helping them.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°There is nothing to eat and can they even speak?¡±

    ¡°Within three years, young one must bring in food. Young one must do something within three years.¡±

    This was unexpected¡­¡­

    It¡¯s probably because I said that I even ate an insect.

    This guy, was he actually a good guy?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help them?¡±

    ¡°If a starving puppy approached and clings, will little one pick it up? After that, will little one irresponsibly abandon them? Picking them up is akin to being responsible for them. That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    I see.

    He certainly was aware that it was bad.

    Although he had the capacity to help them, they will just starve if he doesn¡¯t use that capacity.

    It was not good for that guy¡¯s mental well-being.

    However, the Griffon was different from a human.

    This guy probably doesn¡¯t know how to raise a human.

    Therefore, that guy was troubled.

    The discussion had been settled.

    I have to introduce myself to the children first.

    ¡°That being the case, I am now your leader! Please treat me well.¡±

    When I said so¡­¡­

    ¡°¡÷¡ð?¡ñ¡ö¡ó¡ð¡±

    They responded in anguage from a universe I didn¡¯t know.

    This was bad news.

    I don¡¯t understand this world¡¯snguage.

    If I calmly thought about it, there was now way that Japanese and this world¡¯snguage will be the same. Such opportunity was not realistic.

    Associating with them as a leader and living on this ce will be difficult.

    Wait a minute? How was I able to speak with the Griffon?

    ¡°This one apologize. I just remembered that a Lost Person are not able to speak thenguage of thend. This one forgot about it.¡±

    ¡°Why can I speak with you then?¡±

    ¡°Because this one have Divine Blessing of the Divine Word. So it¡¯s only natural.¡±

    Divine blessing¡­¡­ Some fantasy-like thing came out.

    As expected for a Griffon. It did have mysterious power after all.

    ¡°But this is a problem. All right, this one will lend you a divine blessing for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ You will lend it!?¡±

    ¡°Usually, it¡¯s impossible. However, this one has Divine Blessing of Lending.¡±

    As expected of you, Griffon-senpai!

    Having a head of an eagle and a lower body of a lion was not just for show.

    ¡°But if I could speak with the children, wouldn¡¯t I be unable to speak with you?¡±

    ¡°Fool, this one cannot simply lend the precious divine blessing to the little one. I can only lend Divine Blessing of Language.¡±

    ¡°How many divine blessings do you have?¡±

    There were three mentioned in passing up to now.

    Was there a special bargain sale for divine blessings?

    ¡°There are 12. Although, only a few of them are usable. Divine Blessing of Language is useless to this one, the problem is this one¡¯s vocal chord.¡±

    Either way, he had too many, doesn¡¯t it?

    This guy, he is an unimaginable cheat beast. Or was this just average specs for a Griffon? To begin with, including this one, how many Griffon are there?

    Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°That being the case now, once again, treat me well.¡±

    A foreignnguage naturally came forth from my mouth.

    This is certainly convenient. With this, I don¡¯t need to study English, doesn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ Please treat us also well¡­¡­ Oniichan.¡±

    A brown haired girl replied.

    Oniichan¡­¡­ That really sounds good.

    ¡°You, tell me your name!¡±

    A seemingly brazen brat asked me.

    ¡°Before you ask for my name, you should tell first.¡±

    I replied with a cliche phrase and the kid gave his name with a verbal smackdown.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ron. Until now, I¡¯m the leader. See, I gave my name! Now tell me your name!¡±

    ¡°My name is¡­¡­¡±

    I was about to say it when I realized.

    What should I name myself?

    Should I give my Japanese name? But I¡¯m not Japanese anymore. It just doesn¡¯t feel right if I used my Japanese name.

    No, my name does not matter but¡­¡­

    ¡°My name for this ce, what should you think is good?¡±

    I asked the Griffon.

    ¡°How about Almis?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°There is no particr meaning. This one only thought it sounds good.¡±

    I see.

    But perhaps even so, what was supplied to me was good because it was spoken in this world without any meaning to it.

    ¡°Then I am Almis. Please treat me well, Ron-kun.¡±

    I stretched out my hand. Ron-kun just looked the other way.

    Why was it?

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°20 years old.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!!¡±

    Even so, that was the truth but¡­¡­

    I looked towards the Griffon. Please, I beg you to tell them.

    ¡°What this little one is saying was true. It looks to me little one became a kid before he knew it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! ¡­¡­ It is what the Griffon had said¡­¡­¡±

    Ron-kun suddenly became meek.

    He then red at me and dered,

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you as our leader yet!!¡±

    Was that so?

    Even so, I understand where he ising from. A new kid suddenly appeared and became a leader.

    ¡°Forgive us. Ron-kun doesn¡¯t mean any ill-will. He is just somewhat stupid¡­¡­¡±

    The girl who called me oniichan a while ago covered up for Ron.

    ¡°What¡¯s you name?¡±

    ¡°I am Soyon. Ron-kun is my childhood friend¡­¡­¡±

    I see. Childhood friend huh.

    Ron-kun, you are one lucky bastard for having a pretty childhood friend.

    ¡°Oi! Who are you calling stupid¡±

    ¡°But that is the truth.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stupid for calling me stupid!¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re stupid too, Ron-kun.¡±

    ¡°¡±Stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid!!¡±¡±

    They suddenly began to quarrel

    More like a lover¡¯s quarrel.

    Looking at the interaction between the two, the other children wereughing too.

    It seems to be quite a lively bunch.

    Looking from the appearance at least.

    Speaking urately, they can¡¯t be lively if they don¡¯t act lively.

    That¡¯s right.

    Because they were deceived by their parents, by leading them deep into this forest and abandoned them.

    It¡¯s only expected for them to have some psychological shock.

    Who among the children will still believe in their parents?

    They are desperately trying to forget it.

    How long did Ron-kun desperately shouldered being a leader?

    The reason Soyon-chan weed me was not to because she had confidence in me, but probably because it was to lessen the burden of Ron-kun.

    The reason the two were bickering was to brighten up everyone around us now.

    I will probably do something idiotic like this one every day.

    I¡¯m just not sure whether they are doing this intentionally or unintentionally.

    However, either way, it was abnormal for a child that they must do such thing.

    ¡°I can absolutely help them,¡±

    I muttered.

 Chapter 1 Episode 4

    Iron Farming Tools

    The self -introduction was over.

    All of them were abandoned one way or another, but it was definitely their parents that abandoned them.

    They came from all over the ce.

    Seems like I have made some friends these past several days. In other words, there was space for me to be close to them. It was a total relief.

    The gender ratio here was fifty-fifty.

    Normally, girls take more precedence, but somehow those weren¡¯t followed since it was fifty-fifty.

    Even so, it does not matter now.

    For now, let me only introduce five most important people.

    Ron-kun. 12 years old. The oldest among them. Taller than the current me. He was slightly contentious, but he had a sense of responsibility.

    Soyon-chan. 12 years old. Born from the same vige as Ron-kun. Very cute. Will probably be Ron-kun¡¯s wife in the future. Always speaks respectfully to me.

    Ron has his uses, but he has the biggest attitude among the children. I felt lonely by how close they really are.

    Roswald-kun. 11 years old. He was the number two guy until I came. He was more high-handed than Ron-kun. He doesn¡¯t really mind me.

    Tetora-chan. 10 years old. Taciturn. Basically doesn¡¯t speak.

    Gram-kun. 10 years old. Petite and timid.

    These five people are the central figures of this group.

    ¡°Still, I cannot think of anything other than working on a farm.¡±

    I spoke in front of these 5 people about my n.

    Frankly speaking, it¡¯s meaningless to inquire the opinion of a kid, it would be better to start it by myself without considering their opinion.

    I was just a stranger who acted along the flow.

    Still, declining them just because they are 10 years younger than me was out of the question.

    ¡°But you know, isn¡¯t working on the field extremely hard? How are we going to do it?¡±

    That was Ron-kun¡¯s opinion.

    I totally agree with him.

    The uncultivatednd was extremely hard to begin with. Because the roots of vegetation are stretched all around, removing them would be hard work.

    To all of the children, it¡¯s on a level that would be fatal.

    Besides, among the children that can be useful, there are only six of us including me that are 10 years or older.

    This would be reckless.

    But it¡¯s better than not doing anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible I tell you. Let¡¯s just stop.¡±

    Roswald made the remark indifferently while stretching out his legs.

    And then stared at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced that what this guy had said is good. Isn¡¯t that right, Tetora?

    ¡°¡­¡­ On the other had, there is only agriculture to obtain a semnce of a stable food supply.¡±

    Tetora seems to agree to my opinion.

    ¡°What do you think, Gram?¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Well, that¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Gram had a scared expression.

    Oh well, it¡¯s only natural he doesn¡¯t know. He was only a kid after all.

    ¡°So, how are we going to cultivate thend?¡±

    ¡°We need to buy some iron farming tools. If we have that I think it will considerably be easy.¡±

    ¡°Buy? What do you mean by buy?¡±

    Ah¡­¡­ They don¡¯t know currency. Then it¡¯s the wrong word to use.

    ¡°It means we have to trade something for it.¡±

    ¡°If there was something to trade for iron farming tools, it would have been on my stomach a long time ago. You¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    Roswald-kun, that was a harshmenting from you. Oi, only someone stupid can call someone stupid.

    ¡°There is something we can use to trade. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t eat it.¡±

    The five people were at once dumbstruck at my words. How cute.

    ¡°Hey, I have brought it.¡±

    I heard the Griffon¡¯s voice. It seems it was able to bring the objective.

    ¡°Thank you very much. With this, we¡¯ll manage somehow.¡±

    I received a huge amount of swords and spears from the Griffon. 70% are made of Iron, and 30% are made from bronze.

    All of these weapons came from the brave people from all over trying to beat the Griffon. These have been rusted from exposure, but these are still valuable metals.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind. These tusks and nails are unnecessary for this one. It doesn¡¯t easily return to the ground, and I¡¯m troubled that these were stinking the ce. Quickly dispose of these things. Now then, there is still a huge amount remaining.¡±

    The Griffon flew away as it said so.

    The human sense of value was totally different from a beast.

    ¡°Are©` are we going to war?¡±

    ¡°This is different.¡±

    I rebuked Gram-kun¡¯s remark. I mean, Gram-kun, your imagination was somewhat radical.

    In spite of being a coward.

    ¡°Surely this will make us powerful, but there is no way a child can beat an adult. Even if a child has a weapon to swing around, they can still be defeated by an adult barehanded.¡±

    It¡¯s clearly evident who¡¯s going to win a match between an adult and a child. Don¡¯t act so rashly. Even if you are at the death¡¯s door from starvation.

    ¡°Are we trading it for iron farming tools?¡±

    ¡°It is as you said, Tetora-chan!¡±

    I was going to pat Tetora¡¯s head but she dodged. Oniisan was sad by that.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we trade it for food?¡±

    Tetora-chan answered Ron-kun¡¯s question.

    ¡°If you only buy food. We can¡¯t secure a stable food supply.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Ron-kun quickly backed out. Ron-kun being obedient was a good Ron-kun.

    ¡°But how can we easily dig up the soil with only iron farming tools? The soil here is terribly hard.¡±

    Tetora-chan said it.

    ¡°We will have to look for a ce with soft soil. Worst case, we will have to employ adults. But it might be futile as they may not be willing to help us base on the condition we set.¡±

    Using Griffon-sama¡¯s authority would be great.

    Even so, this will be only used as ast resort.

    There are other ways for the Griffon itself to help me.

    Trading the iron swords for food would only dy the inevitable.

    For now, the discussion has been settled to exchange these weapons for farming tools as the n.

    There were no objections.

    Oh well, I would be troubled if there were objection as I don¡¯t have an alternative n.

    ¡°Now the problem is where to trade these¡­¡­ Is there anyone who knows the geography around here?¡±

    I looked at Ron-kun as I said it. Ron-kun shakes his head at a tremendous speed.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t know any viges nearby. Soyon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Roswald-kun?¡±

    ¡°Eh!? I¡­¡­ That¡­¡­ I know but I can¡¯t really say¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In other words, you don¡¯t know. Gram-kun?

    ¡°I©`, I©`, I©`, I©`, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped. Their culture level is on a level that doesn¡¯t know currency. It was unlikely for a farmers child to know what¡¯s outside of their vige¡­¡­

    ¡°Tetora-chan?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    I guess that¡¯s it¡­¡­ Eh!?

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    And so Tetora-chan told me the area around the forest.

    It seems the name of the forest was Romano Forest.

    On the east side of the forest, there was a country which was ruled by King Rosaith. Arge country on the northwest was ruled by King Gilberd. Arge country on the northeast was ruled by King Domorgal. And to the north of the country by King Gilberd and King Domorgal, was the country ruled by King Faludam.

    ¡°The country ruled by King Rosaith is not that big. It doesn¡¯t have a proper iron farming tools, and they don¡¯t have many iron weapons. I think there would be iron farming tools in the country ruled by King Domorugal and King Gilberd because they are quite big countries. Because there is famine currently, it was an excuse for both the country of King Gilberd and King Domorgal to wage war against the country of King Faludam.¡±

    ¡°I see. In other words, now is the best timing. On the contrary, if we don¡¯t go quickly, those farming tools will be melted down and converted to weapons. We must hurry.¡±

    Why do you know so much? I want to hear where you came from but now was not the time. It would be rude if I poke while not that close to her. If we can be on a more friendly terms then it would be all right.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m the adult¡­¡­¡±

    Tetora-chan stared at me and said,

    ¡°Taking only all the weapons, How are we going to do it?

    Hmm, she has a point. An adult will not directly speak to a child immediately. It¡¯s different during peacetime, but even more so, it¡¯s now an emergency. It¡¯s important to win the war, but it¡¯s also equally important for the next harvest to be abundant. They won¡¯t easily trade the iron farming tools.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have thought of it properly. I will use this thing.¡±

    I show to the five of them a big feather. It was a beautiful shiny gold feather.

    ¡°Tha©`, isn¡¯t that from Griffon-sama?¡±

    Gram¡¯s voice was trembling.

    ¡°Yo©`, you, did you stole it!¡±

    Roswald shouted.

    It¡¯s rude to say I stole it. I only picked up what fell.

    ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡±

    Soyon tilts her head in confusion as she asked. Soyon-chan, you¡¯re the best for being obedient and cute.

    ¡°We would show this to them as messengers of Griffon-sama!! It won¡¯t be a problem then, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the wrath of heaven descend upon us?¡±

    Ron-kun asked with anxiety written all over his face.

    Although Griffon was certainly magnificent, it was not a god. The wrath of heaven will not befall unto us. At least, I thought so.

    But it seems the children thought differently. Except Tetora-chan, all four of them was very anxious.

    There was a difference on the sense of values between me and them due to a gap in knowledge.

    ¡°I asked for permission.¡±

    When I said so, the four of them showed an expression of relief.

    The Griffon was certainly scary, but I felt that it wasn¡¯t an existence to be afraid that much.

    Whether it was this or that, it¡¯s still troublesome.

    ¡°Well then, we have to leave soon. For now, we will trade 10 iron swords and 6 bronze swords from this ce. It would be troublesome in the case of emergency if we trade all of it now.¡±

    For now, we will trade just this much.

    It¡¯s really important to have farming tools immediately, but there was one more important thing.

    ¡°It would be dangerous for all of us to go. So I want one person to go with me!¡±

    Both Gram and Roswald raised their hands when I said so.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go Tetora-chan!¡±

    I grabbed Tetora-chan¡¯s hand. Tetora-chan looked puzzled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t raise my hand.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Other than you, there¡¯s no one here who knows the surrounding geography. You are forced to join!¡±

    When I said so, Tetora-chan heaved a big sigh.

    ¡°We would like to trade these.¡±

    The vige chief looks suspicious from my words.

    They will be suspicious to a child who suddenly identified himself as a messenger of the Griffon and wants to trade iron and bronze swords for farming tools.

    I can understand their feeling.

    The vige chief looked at the swords and the Griffon¡¯s feather alternately.

    He seems to be troubled.

    ¡°Vige Chief! I brought the cksmith!¡±

    Two guys ran towards us.

    One of them began to examine the swords closely.

    The man who I believed to be the cksmith showed a surprising color on his face.

    These swords were all brought by people to instantly defeat the Griffon. It was rusted but it was still excellent swords.

    Will it be able to trade for farming tools? Will it be a cheap trade?

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Let me see, 10 plows, three axes, and probably around eight sickles is what I wanted to trade.¡±

    Even though they are called iron farming tools, it¡¯s only the tip where iron was used. Compared to the iron sword that we brought, aside from the handle, everything was made of iron.

    We can probably demand more from the amount of iron, but we are just kids here.

    We can only demand just below of what I really wanted.

    As a result of having beenpletely troubled, he agreed with the trade.

    Even so, it was a good trade because all the iron farming tools will be traded for weapons when the war situation turns for the worst. For that ce too.

    We hinted that we mighte for another trade sometimeter and left the ce.

 Chapter 1 Episode 5

    Agriculture and Livestock

    Cultivating or tilling thend.

    Easy to say, but that work dreadfully required much effort.

    First we had to cut the trees, then clear out the grass, and then dig up the hard soil and mix it with arge amount of roots that was left.

    This way, the birth of the field would be established.

    But the field was not the only thing necessary for the nts. Water would be also important.

    In other words, I must draw water from the river somewhere.

    Oh well, I would be using and that would be near a river because I don¡¯t want to do something so troublesome.

    This was just an amateur way of thinking, but won¡¯t we be able to do something like that in one year?

    I mean I would be distraught if I can¡¯t make them do it.

    There was hunting, but I estimate it would be hard and difficult to feed 30 people with just hunting.

    Conversely, agriculture alone would also be difficult.

    There would be a need to do both.

    But let¡¯s get to the main aim first of where to till and.

    I don¡¯t know what kind ofnd would be suitable for farming. I will even have to get permission from the Griffon if I can cut the trees on this forest.

    It would be necessary to look for some other ce if I can¡¯t get permission.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t particrly mind it. This one¡¯s territory is deep in the forest. As long you don¡¯t damage that ce, you can cut and burn the trees as you like.¡±

    Surprisingly, I easily got permission. It¡¯s a bit anticlimactic.

    ¡°Everyone of you really likes to scratch thend. This one won¡¯t do such tedious things. Ah, now that I thought about it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What, did you remember something?¡±

    ¡°If this one was not mistaken, humans made a vige on this forest 30 years ago. It seems to have been abandoned because a gue was spreading. Which reminds me, those bastards said it was my curse. That waspletely vexing.¡±

    The Griffon started to grumble andin.

    But it¡¯s really important to me if that wasn¡¯t the reason the vige was deserted.

    ¡°If there was such a convenient ce, then I have to go there first! So, where is that ce?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ This one is not really sure as the memory is quite old. Also, I don¡¯t have any interest in those things. For now, hop on. You will probably discover it from the sky. Just give up if little one can¡¯t discover it.¡±

    The Griffon showed his back to me as it said so.

    Well, riding it¡­¡­

    I will die if I fall.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Nheless, I don¡¯t know when it will change its mind, and the lives of 30 people are on the line. I have no choice but to get on.

    I climbed up at the back of the Griffon. I will have to change my evaluation of how big it is now that I have climbed this guy.

    If I was appetizing, it would probably only take one gulp to eat me¡­¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Uhii!¡±

    A weird voice came out of my mouth.

    The area around my abdomen was floating.

    I don¡¯t like riding roller coasters¡­¡­

    The Griffon steadily increased its altitude without paying attention to me.

    I suddenly looked downwards.

    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be noisy. And don¡¯t choke me!¡±

    I reflexively strengthen my hold around the Griffon¡¯s neck.

    Flying without a lifeline was scary.

    My teeth spontaneously made a ttering sound.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What are we going to do it if I start leaking?¡±

    ¡°I will push you off.¡±

    The Griffon suddenly stopped after such discussion.

    ¡°If this one is not mistaken, it was around this area¡­¡­ there it is. Rejoice.¡±

    I looked down timidly.

    After all, I felt that my internal organs were floating.

    But, feeling scared was worth it.

    There were unnaturally few trees, and those ruins certainly looked like a house.

    ¡°We¡¯re going down!¡±

    ¡°Wai©`, too fast. Too fast!!!¡±

    I screamed to the top of my lungs.

    ¡°Hmm. Still, the forest swallowed this ce¡­¡­ Oh well, isn¡¯t this better than starting from the scratch?¡±

    ¡°Little one is right.¡±

    The ruined vige was on a considerably good location than I previously thought.

    A river runs through the center of the vige, with this, obtaining water would be easy.

    Most pit-house were run-down, but there still seems some houses that will be usable if repaired.

    As expected, weeds cover the fields, but it won¡¯t be a problem if it was dug up. At least, it would be much easier from making it from scratch.

    As for the fundamental problem of whether farming would be possible with only the strength of a child, I think it would be possible.

    Japan¡¯s Handenshuujunohou would distributends to boys and girls aged 6 years or older. I¡¯m certain that an area of 20 ares was written on the textbook.

    I¡¯m certain that a yield of one koku (amount of rice an adult male will eat in a year) would need one-tenth of a hectare (around 10 ares).

    If a six-year-old child from ancient Japan can plow 20 ares ofnd, we should be able to do it too.

    Well, it might have been the parents that plowed it¡­¡­

    Still, each of them might be able to plow around one-third by themselves. It shouldn¡¯t be possible for both parents to plow all the allotted farnds if they had many children.

    There would also be iron farming tools that an ancient farmer wouldn¡¯t have.

    Besides, I could probably acquire an ox or a horseter and let them plow the fields.

    We can probably do it.

    If we can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll just have the Griffon help us. It would be very easy for this guy to dig up the field.

    ¡°This is great, thank you very much. With this, we won¡¯t have to cultivate thend from scratch.¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean this one cultivated it.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it because of you that the people left this ce?¡±

    It was you my gracious Griffon. Without you, everything here wouldn¡¯t have happened. Well, since it was this fellow who asked for my help, it is only natural for him to cooperate.

    By the way, can I ask one question?

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A famine had urred, right? Did you know what caused it?¡±

    That question had bugged me for so long.

    I only knew there was famine because of what Tetora-chan told me, but there are many reasons for famine to ur.

    Crop disease, pest damage by something like a locust outbreak, damaged dealt directly by storms, or crop failure due to climate.

    I would make the same mistake if I start farming without understanding the reason.

    It would be slightly insensitive to ask the children, so I tried asking the Griffon.

    ¡°From what the children told this one, it was probably crop disease.¡±

    ¡°Which crop got infected by the disease?¡±

    ¡°All of it.¡±

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    A disease that killed all crops? What the©` that would be invincible.

    ¡°Did you just said everything? Everything from wheat to fruits?¡±

    ¡°It is as you said.¡±

    What the hell was that?

    I would still understand it if it was a disease that affects simr crops like wheat and barley, but for another person to say that wheat and grape was affected by the same disease?

    That¡¯s like having a disease that can affect both human and a fish.

    ¡°This one too had doubt it and tried to consider something else. Will you listen?¡±

    ¡°Yes please.¡±

    ¡°This one think it¡¯s a curse.¡±

    Hearing it was waste of time¡­¡­

    ¡°Why is little one looking at me like that? Curses are real.¡±

    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±

    ¡°This one had a conversation with master.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t able to say anything back when I heard it.

    Oh well, if reincarnation to the otherworld and divine blessing exists, there will certainly be one or two curses, it may not be even strange if I came across it.

    But who cast the curse?

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t little onees from a species that loves to war among itself? Isn¡¯t it ridiculous for one group to weaken the power of another group?¡±

    ¡°Yup, what you had said was correct, however¡­¡±

    I doubt there¡¯d be anything that would make them happier than a curse that could weaken enemy nations from afar. If there really was such a curse, it¡¯d be a really convenient tool.

    ¡°For a curse to affect a really wide area, it probably meant there is a talented practitioner.¡±

    ¡°Are you impressed with it? Wouldn¡¯t working on this farm meaningless if this was reduced to nothing by the curse again?¡±

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s probably going to be all right. Because the humans are cowards. I don¡¯t think the curse was able to spread to this one¡¯s territory and the territory near the forest. The curse cannot also be cast multiple times in session.¡±

    Is it really like that¡­¡­?

    This fellow knows more about the situation of this world than me.

    If it says it¡¯s all right then it¡¯s probably all right. Probably.

    ¡°Well then, are we going to gather the children here now?¡±

    ¡°About that, it¡¯s better for them to move out tomorrow. You won¡¯t have enough daylight if you do it now.¡±

    The Griffon said so while looking at the sun.

    Right now, the sun was just past the zenith.

    It was probably around 2 PM.

    There was a considerable distance to the cave located south of here.

    It would be different if it was an adult¡¯s leg, but these are children¡¯s legs. The day wasing to an end.

    It would only take an instant if we ride the Griffon, but it would probably not like such heavy work.

    And the children too will decline to ride it.

    ¡°Well then, hop on.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­¡­ Do I have to really get back on¡­¡­?¡±

    I went back to the cave screaming.

    ¡°This is it, this is our new home.¡±

    ¡°Ooooo!!¡±

    The children shouted with joy.

    ¡°So, leader. What are we doing first?¡±

    Ron-kun said.

    ¡°Leader?¡±

    ¡°It©`, it doesn¡¯t particrly mean that Ipletely recognize you. Just a little. I will only recognize you a little!¡±

    ¡°Ron-kun¡­¡­ Be more honest with yourself.¡±

    Ron-kun and Soyon-chan began to quarrel in front of me.

    It¡¯s so fun to watch. But I, I haven¡¯t shown any results yet. What is so good with just converting iron swords with iron farming tools?

    While thinking such things, Tetora-chan whispered into my ear.

    ¡°Before you came, the group was all worn out. When someone voiced an opinion, they are rebuked by dissenting opinions but the dissenters don¡¯t have an alternative n. When a small child wants motherly affection and they throw tantrums and starts to cry, Ron and Oswald start to fight. That is, you have carried us all the way to where we are now.¡±

    ¡°Rather than feeling relieved, I feel sorrier for what happened to all of you before.¡±

    I had a strained smile. I thought it was something anyone could do.

    However, it was only possible on an adult level. A child can¡¯t do it.

    My idea about trading the iron swords was justmon sense thinking, but Ron-kun seems to think it was a fantastic idea.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit. It was thanks to the Griffon that this vige got abandoned.¡±

    I mumbled.

    ¡°So, what are we going to grow?¡±

    Roswald-kun asked me while scowling. Why is this child so overbearing¡­¡­?

    How can a kid be like this?

    ¡°I n to do crop rotation farming.¡±

    ¡°Crop rotation? Is that delicious?¡±

    No, it¡¯s not delicious, probably.

    ¡°Exining it roughly, we will grow Barley (Spring nting) ¡ú Clover ¡ú Wheat (Autumn nting) ¡ú Turnip, in this order for four years.¡±

    Since the children said this season was now for harvesting wheat, we will, unfortunately, do the wheat next year.

    The current season was the season to nt turnips.

    ¡°Why are you doing it in a tedious way?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that growing the same crop on the field for a long time will worsen the harvest? Clovers are really effective in revitalizing the field. This way we can grow crops all year round.¡±

    I don¡¯t know the exact details myself, but¡­

    Because I learned it from history and geography, it¡¯s likely my only small advantage from these children that grew up in a farming vige.

    I was also doing a little farming in the kitchen garden of the orphanage.

    Roswald-kun was still tilting his head in puzzlement. It was an expression that shows he doesn¡¯t understand at all. But I don¡¯t have the confidence to fully exin it, so I have no choice but to let them experience it.

    ¡°Really, are we growing something else?¡±

    ¡°Probably something like grapes or olives. That is if it¡¯s possible.¡±

    I answered Gram-kun¡¯s question.

    Piecing together the information I got from the children, it seems that the climate around this area was like Mediterranean climate.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t honestly say that if Norfolk Four Course Method would be suitable. Fortunately, it¡¯s still feasible because there was a river nearby.

    That would be really suitable to grapes and olives. However, it takes time for the grapes and olives to mature, and I still doubt whether I can satisfy the appetite of 30 kids.

    While I¡¯m on that subject, a slope with good drainage was suitable for growing grapes and olives. But the vige is on a t ground.

    Since I don¡¯t think I can grow those on a tnd, I will just have to do it in the future.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s immediately decide on a n¡­¡­¡±

    All at once, the children looked at me.

    ¡°Shall we repair the house first?¡±

    I said it while pointing at the ruined pit-house.

 Chapter 1 Episode 5.5

    Livestock

    Livestock or Domesticated Animals were important in doing Norfolk Four-Course Method.

    The advantage of Norfolk Four Course was that you can raise the domesticated animal during winter.

    In addition, clover would be not enough to recover soil fertility. If you let the livestock graze on the field where the clover grows, their feces will be fertilizer. This was necessary.

    ¡°Therefore, I think we need to bring in some livestock.¡±

    I said so in front of the children.

    The children¡¯s expression shows they were pondering. Perhaps they almost understand it.

    ¡°But you know, because of the famine will it not be hard to trade for livestock?¡±

    ¡°We will have to negotiate with King Rosaith¡¯s country on the east. They don¡¯t have enough iron ware there, right? It will probably take ten iron swords for a single cattle, we need at least two cattle.¡±

    It will be easier to plow if we have a cattle.

    Right now what I want was to break the currentbor situation of only just children with at least one cattle.

    ¡°Will they trade their valuable food?¡±

    ¡°If I am the vige chief, I would trade the cattle for iron wares, then I could get tax exemption if I present the iron wares to the country.¡±

    Wasting a cattle or two will cut the amount of people who would be supported.

    And there are those who steal iron during a war to fill their belly. So, there are many people who decided to steal.

    ¡°There is only one problem.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to handle a cattle.¡±

    The children fell down in unison.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­ I can handle it somewhat. Because my parents raised livestock.¡±

    ¡°Really, then I¡¯ll leave it in your care.¡±

    Keeping a livestock was expensive but using it as a reason to cut the number of mouths to feed was a bit of a mystery to me, perhaps there are other ways to solve it you know. But I can¡¯t probe her too deep

    ¡°I want one more to join us.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    Ron-kun approached my candidly.

    I can guess the reason. Because Ron-kun and Soyon-chan are always one set.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Tetora-chan!¡±

    ¡°So why me again¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree that you¡¯re the most knowledgeable? What if someone deceive me?¡±

    By the way, Ron-kun and Soyon-chan came from a vige that had traded farming tools for ironware before. So I feel confident.

    Also, we are actually going to the vige Roswald-kun came from.

    I don¡¯t know yet where was Tetora-chan¡¯s home vige.

    Because she won¡¯t tell me herself. The only thing I know was that she was incredibly knowledgeable.

    ¡°So¡­¡­ Will it only be a cattle?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, just one cattle is enough. But to make up for the cattle¡¯s rations, we need to buy goats.¡±

    The goat¡¯s meat and milk are not that tasty, but it¡¯s low maintenance. I want to buy a male-female set if possible.

    ¡°How many iron swords are we going to take?¡±

    ¡°We still have 15 to spare. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s enough?¡±

    I think 10 was enough to trade, but I¡¯ll bring it all just to be safe. Coming back would be a hassle.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡±

    When I said so, Tetora-chan awkwardly smiled. Do you hate it that much?

    ¡°With that said, will you trade it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, this ce really doesn¡¯t have food to spare¡­¡­¡±

    The vige chief was hesitating, and quite rightly so.

    I just kept my smile.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you get tax exemption if you give the country some iron swords? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite unbearable that the people of this great nation wanted weapons made of iron?¡±

    The country of King Rosaith didn¡¯t have the technology for wrought iron.

    Therefore, they import their iron via trading with northern countries. Iron was a required resource for both agriculture and war. Of course, they force unreasonable terms in order to prevent the country of King Rosaith from bing stronger, like putting restrictions.

    Besides, there was also a means of trading food with countries at war.

    These brave heroes thought that they can instantly beat the Griffon by bringing these iron swords since it used high-quality iron. If this was peacetime, this trade would have already been approved.

    ¡°Fuu¡­¡­ Perhaps, this is okay¡­¡­¡±

    The vige chief began to stretch his neck in all directions while looking troubled. We have waited long enough, hurry up already.

    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly mind if you think this is unreasonable. I¡¯ll just strike a deal with another vige.¡±

    When I said so and pretend to stand up, the vige chief began to panic.

    ¡°I have decided! We will trade. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want a cattle and five goats. How about it?¡±

    I was slightly aggressive trying to negotiate. Frankly, three or four goats were enough. They will be anxious if I raised it to five.

    ¡°Five goats¡­¡­ That¡¯s a bit pricey¡­¡­ How about two?¡±

    ¡°Well then I¡¯ll add two more iron swords, and instead, make it four goats, please.¡±

    The vige chief deeply nodded. He seemed convinced.

    With this, we have obtained somebor and high nutrition milk.

    I was relieved.

    ¡°Great, looks okay to me.¡±

    I went inside the fenced area to see the cattle and goats.

    Since I made the fence haphazardly, it was not that strong. I will have to reinforce itter.

    Since it would be bad if they are able to escape, I will request the Griffon to intimidate them. By insinuating that if they escape, they will be eaten.

    As for the Griffon, it said it won¡¯t bully the innocent animals even though it was raring to go at it.

    It¡¯s not that they looked particrly appetizing.

    The cow and goats can directly get some food. I don¡¯t think they willin

    Eh!? All the grass can simply grow naturally? Well, yeah of course. Would there be a risk they will be eaten by a wolf or other carnivorous animals? Probably.

    ¡°Was there a need to keep goats immediately? It¡¯s only a hassle.¡±

    Tetora-chan said so.

    Well, I can understand her feelings. If the cattle would be the main workforce, there was no need for a goat. Even though we must be nting barley now, taking care of the goats will just add to the burden.

    But there was a reason that I need it immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the goat¡¯s milk, although it¡¯s not tasty, it¡¯s nutritious.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Tetora-chan looks puzzled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Griffon only brought you guys fruits and meat? There¡¯s no calcium in your diet. If there was no calcium, the bones be fragile. I think that in this world, that would be fatal. So having goats is only a bit irrational.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Did you understand it?¡±

    ¡°You were only thinking for our well-being.¡±

    After saying it, Tetora-chan smiled.

    By the way, that was the first time I saw Tetora-chan smiled.

    ¡°So, have you thought for a name?¡±

    Ron-kun asked me while stroking the goat. He seems to really like it.

    ¡°For the goats, starting from the right will be No. 1, No.2, No. 3, and No. 4. The cattle will be No. 1 too.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ That¡¯s too simple! Poor animals.¡±

    Soyon-chan pouted while protesting.

    ¡°I feel sorry¡­¡­ For these animals. They are not a friend or family or even a pet. There would probablye a time that we will eat them. If you give them a proper name, they won¡¯t be a livestock anymore and will be a pet. It will only be heart-breakingter on.¡±

    In Japan, if you hit your pet, like a dog, it will be considered animal abuse.

    However, ughtering pigs and cows are not crimes.

    It¡¯s only natural, but pets and livestock are different.

    A livestock was a human tool. You must not be affected by emotion.

    If you give a proper name to a livestock, they will be a pet.

    It may be impossible for the children to take care of them without affection, but I, at least, want to avoid properly naming them.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­ We will have to eat them someday¡­¡­¡±

    The children looked at the goats and the cattle with sorrowful faces.

    The mood became something like it was a funeral.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that it has been decided we have to eat them particrly¡­¡­

    ¡°Because the meat of the goat is not that tasty, we won¡¯t eat them except for extreme situations. And the cattle was an important workforce. Let¡¯s work hard on farming so it doesn¡¯t have toe to that.¡±

    In order to change the mood of the children, I told them in a loud voice,

    ¡°For now, I want to do something about the weed that had overgrown on the field¡­¡­ Rather than weeding, it will be much faster for the goats and the ox to eat it. So let us move these guys to the field.¡±

    We guided the cattle and goats to the field.

    Whether the Griffon¡¯s threat would work or if Soyon-chan¡¯s guidance was excellent, would they want to eat the grass? Either way, the cattle and goats entered the field obediently.

    The field we are facing was not that wide.

    Previously, this was a small vige that probably have around 100 vigers based on the number of pit-houses.

    Once they finish eating the grass, we will immediately start plowing.

    I think the soil was rtively soft because it was a farming field in the first ce, but with the strength of a child¡­¡­

    For now, we need to get a pickaxe, but will it be enough¡­¡­

    Well at least for the next six months, I won¡¯t expect a crop harvest.

    The Griffon assured to feed us for another year.

    So being impatient was a big no-no.

 Chapter 1 Episode 6

    Hunting and Hunting-Gathering

    I stood 10 meters away from the wooden board.

    I raised the bow while staring intently at the board.

    Pulled the arrow all the way, aimed carefully, and fired off.

    The arrow passes cleanly beside the board and disappeared into the woods.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Leader is crap at this. That¡¯s already the 10th time.¡±

    ¡°Yo©`you¡¯re noisy! Then why don¡¯t you do it!?¡±

    I pushed the bow to Ron-kun.

    Archery was very difficult.

    I can¡¯t draw the bow to its limit without putting too much effort since the bowstring were stiff.

    The aim was off if I don¡¯t hold it steady.

    I¡¯m not that shitty, archery was just that difficult!

    Ron-kun pulled the arrow all the way and clearly aimed.

    And he shoots.

    The arrow sank into the ground just right before the board.

    ¡°It seems¡¯s Ron-kun can¡¯t do it too. Then we can¡¯t possibly hunt with this. What shall we do? This is worrisome.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it with such a gleeful face! You¡¯re so childish!!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a kid you know?¡±

    ¡°You have a mind of an adult!!¡¯

    Annoying kid. The mind and body are two separate things!!

    When Ron-kun and I were arguing, Gram-kun took the bow away from us.

    He then silently pulled an arrow and shoots.

    The arrow hits the board magnificently.

    ¡°No way!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s suspicious that Gram can do it!!¡±

    ¡°How, how can you both say that¡­¡­¡±

    It was just a fluke. It must be a fluke.

    It¡¯s impossible for Gram-kun, who obviously has slow reflexes, to hit anything.

    ¡°Try it once more.¡±

    ¡°Y©`yes.¡±

    Gram nodded and nocked the arrow again.

    The arrow simply hit the board.

    It doesn¡¯t seem to be a fluke¡­¡­

    ¡°Even though I felt that the bowstring was very stiff, you were able to simply pull it all the way. And I can¡¯t even graze the board yet you simply hit it¡­¡­ Tell me honestly, are your reflexes that good?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Y©`yes¡­¡­ Maybe¡­¡­¡±

    What¡¯s maybe about that? At least, be more confident.

    ¡°Tell me your secret.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­ You don¡¯t use your arm for the bow, you use your back muscles to pull the string.¡±

    Pulling with your back?

    For now, I had the talented Gram show me the proper motion.

    With his guidance, I was able to easily pull the string all the way back.

    However, I still wasn¡¯t able to hit.

    Oh well, I will just entrust the hunting to Gram-kun.

    ¡°After three years we will lose all support from the Griffon. Then we won¡¯t be able to eat meat. It will now depend on your skill whether we can eat meat. So do your best!¡±

    I said so as I pat Gram-kun¡¯s shoulder.

    Gram-kun nods with a nervous expression.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t there only one bow? It will be too hard for Gram alone. We must get more.¡±

    ¡°Easy now, don¡¯t panic. I too have thought about it. First of all, I want you all to look at this.¡±

    ¡°What is that? A pouch?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hand sling!¡±

    That Griffon had caught something like a rabbit for us. I peeled off that rabbit¡¯s skin and used it to make this.

    The structure was simple, I still struggled to build it.

    ¡°You use it this way.¡±

    I set the stone into the sling and I swung my arm in arge motion.

    The stone flew quite far away.

    ¡°If we practice, we might be able to reach a point where we can get some birds. Above all, it¡¯s easy to make. I already have three. We can quickly equip everyone if you help me.¡±

    The children badgered me to let them try it.

    Well?, it¡¯s tough being the cool guy.

    ¡°Woohoo, I got a catch!! Look! It is pretty big¡­¡­¡±

    I looked what was near Ron¡¯s foot.

    There were five fishes that he caught, bigger than the fish that I caught¡­¡­

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    ¡°Leader is terribly awful at this. Terribly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it twice!!¡±

    My heart can¡¯t take this!

    ¡°We only have two fishing poles, but the leader doesn¡¯t need one, it¡¯s better to give it to another person.¡±

    Grrrrrrrrrr.

    It was a logical choice¡­¡­

    However, fishing only won¡¯t fill our stomachs.

    Well, it¡¯s not that important.

    And no, I am not annoyed!

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped, all right, I¡¯ll give it to Soyon-chan then. You both can look forward to a good lovey-dovey fishing date .¡±

    ¡°Wha©`! What are you talking about leader!? I don¡¯t think Soyon-chan like that.¡±

    Ron-kun¡¯s face was bright red.

    Great, it¡¯s my win.

    I gloated that I had the upper hand.

    ¡°This herb is edible. That berry will give you diarrhea, but you can remove the toxins if you soak it on water.¡±

    ¡°As expected from you Griffon-sama. By the way, does Griffon-sama eat anything other than meat?

    ¡°Of course, I do asionally. Sometimes this one want¡¯s to eat some herbs.¡±

    As expected for a Griffon.

    It¡¯s eating healthy.

    I mean, it was not strange for it to eat some fruits since it has the upper body of a bird.

    No, would a bird still be a bird even though it¡¯s a bird of prey?

    Now that I think about it, what would be the Griffon¡¯s ssification? Would it be a mammal or a bird?

    Does it matter?

    ¡°Why is the little one asking all about this? Aren¡¯t you already doing farming?¡±

    ¡°Because agriculture can severely change the environment. And for me personally, I¡¯m not really well informed about agriculture. It¡¯s possible that I might fail. Therefore, I need an insurance.¡±

    Those children were abandoned because a famine urred.

    I¡¯m not fully convinced that a simr thing will not happen in our fields.

    ¡°Hmm, I see. Well then, I¡¯ll be going back to my territory soon. This one is getting sleepy.¡±

    The Griffon said so and pped its wings.

    The Griffon quickly flew away.

    ¡°I should also go back soon.¡±

    It was probably around the time that I was going back to the vige.

    I heard someone screamed.

    That was Roswald-kun¡¯s voice!!

    I started to run.

    I put my hand on the handle of the iron sword which I brought for protection.

    Any animal¡¯s face was a weak point.

    It will probably run away if I hit their face.

    If ever, it will only just get angry to me¡­¡­ At least, it might give a chance for Roswald-kun to run away. Since my life was supposed to have been snuffed out anyway.

    I was running when I heard multiple voices carried by the wind.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run stupid brat!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!! It¡¯s no use kidnapping me. I was already abandoned by my parents! My parents won¡¯t be able to give you food!!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid! I already know it. You have lots of iron swords, right?¡±

    The opponent was a human!

    Damn, was it a mistake to show off those iron swords?

    However, they are weaker than wolves or bears.

    I felt a bit of relief.

    It¡¯s time for the kendo that I learned from the director of the orphanage to be useful.

    A man and Roswald-kun entered my field of vision. Thank god. Roswald-kun was safe. And the man was alone.

    Furthermore, his back was facing me so I can take him down.

    I took out the hand sling. Roswald-kun will be safe since he would be protected by the man¡¯s back. I can throw without worries.

    The stone that was let loose by the sling had splendidly hit the man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    The man held his head, releasing Roswald-kun.

    ¡°Roswald-kun!! Now! Before it¡¯s toote!¡±

    When I said so, Roswald-kun ran to me.

    Now then, we must escape quickly.

    ¡°Wait! Stupid brat!!¡±

    This is bad, he was catching up.

    The stride of a child can¡¯t keep up with that of an adult in the first ce.

    The distance will shorten quickly.

    ¡°Roswald-kun, run away without me! I will hold that guy here.¡±

    ¡°Bu©`but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do it quickly!!¡±

    When I shouted at him, Roswald-kun ran away at full speed. And with that, it¡¯s okay now.

    ¡°Hoo, you¡¯re stalling for time so your friend can get away? That makes me cry. At any rate, you have such a gorgeously cute face.¡±

    The man with a wooden rod on his hand was smirking.

    The wooden rod was considerably thick. Depending on where I¡¯m hit, I¡¯m going to be instantly killed.

    ¡°Tell me one thing. What is your purpose?¡±

    ¡°I can get iron swords from you, twerp.¡±

    ¡°After that?¡±

    ¡°I will trade the iron sword for food. I really do not want to work in the field, so I¡¯m going to pick up some ves. But now I will have to change my ns because of you.¡±

    ¡°Really, that is certainly a relief.¡±

    ¡°Relief?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, someone called a trash!¡±

    I pulled out my iron sword and quickly got close to the man.

    The man was about to defend himself with the wooden rod, but it was toote.

    My iron sword shed the flesh of the man together with the wooden rod.

    ¡°Gyaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Die!!¡±

    I raised my sword once again and stabbed his heart.

    Fresh blood burst out.

    ¡°Thank god he was careless.¡±

    He was fighting with poor physique. A tall opponent looking down on me just because he thinks he can overpower me.

    Considering that the difference in swordsmanship technique and the quality of the weapon between him and I was worlds apart.

    Yet this guy was careless.

    It didn¡¯t change even if an amateur was able to close the gap in no time.

    Actually, the murderer who caused the murder was not a master in martial arts.

    Only a person who stabbed an enemy that won.

    ¡°There was no other way. My ass will be vited if I left it be. There was also a possibility of starving if my sword was taken. Lots of adults maye if the location of our vige will be known. It was necessary to kill you here. I had no choice.¡±

    I justified myself. I was right. There was no other choice but to do that.

    I looked down at the body.

    After that, intense nausea surged from my body.

    And I vomited.

    Things that were on my stomach was thrown out.

    I don¡¯t particrly sympathize with this guy. It¡¯s only natural that such garbage must die.

    I only felt sick because I did something I¡¯m not ustomed to.

    ¡°Leader!! Are you okay!?¡±

    I heard Ron-kun¡¯s voice.

    There were children with an iron sword before me.

    Roswald-kun seems to be fine too.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Soon after I finished speaking, I fainted.

    I don¡¯t know my parent¡¯s faces.

    My guardians were the teachers at the orphanage.

    asionally, when I see a child who cries because they want to see their parents, I felt lonely.

    It¡¯s not that I want to meet them.

    Why would my parents abandon me?

    Was it economical not raising me?

    Or was my mother a minor?

    Was I a child of someone that was raped?

    Either way, the excuse I made when I killed the man was probably the same when they abandoned me.

    After all, a child of a frog will still be a frog.

    ¡°Uuh¡­¡­ Where am I?¡±

    ¡°!!! Almis is awake!!¡±

    I heard Tetora-chan¡¯s loud voice.

    What¡¯s happening? It¡¯s so noisy. Just let me sleep a bit more.

    The children gathered around while making a rustling sound.

    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re all panicking.¡±

    ¡°Leader was asleep for three days.¡±

    Three days?

    Why did I sleep so much¡­¡­

    Ah, I see. It¡¯s because I killed a person.

    And so I fainted, huh?

    Even though I remembered it, I didn¡¯t feel nauseous.

    Three days, It might have been enough to restore my mind.

    ¡°Nii-san! Are you alright?¡±

    Roswald-kun looked into my face.

    Nii-san huh¡­¡­ Sounds good.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

    I patted Roswald-kun¡¯s head.

    Roswald-kun jumped into my chest while crying.

    ¡°I was so worried about you! I think it¡¯s my fault if Nii-san died¡­¡­So!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Because I only did something I wasn¡¯t ustomed to, I was tired. I can probably start working today.¡±

    I continued patting Roswald-kun¡¯s head.

    If possible, I want them to call me father¡­¡­

 Chapter 1 Episode 7

    Encounter

    ¡°And that¡¯s what had happened.¡±

    ¡°That was tough. Well, you don¡¯t have to really worry about it. It¡¯s not only humans that kill their fellow species. Besides, human life is simr to the ants. Maybe it¡¯ll bother you less if you just think of it just like normal food.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you are saying but¡­¡­ Humans are not easilyprehensible.¡±

    I didn¡¯t particrly think that I feel sorry for that man, I didn¡¯t even felt any regret killing him.

    Given a simr situation again, I would probably kill him again in the end.

    However, there was an unspeakable difort.

    Was this the result of the so-called moralpass?

    ¡°Hmm, little one will be fine. Killing the same species and not getting any difort would be an aberrant. A child raised by an aberrant would be an aberrant. However, don¡¯t lose your way, because it would be such a waste.¡±

    The Griffon snorted as it said that.

    ¡°By the way, did you onlye to report such things?¡±

    ¡°No, not exactly¡­¡­ I want you to take a quick look at this.¡±

    I showed it a wooden branch that I brought.

    The thick branch was as big as an adult¡¯s arm.

    I snapped it in two in front of the Griffon.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s really strange? How can a 10-year-old kid have a herculean strength!!¡±

    ¡°Really? But this one have seen a certain n, which was only a human, that was able cut down a tree with one hand.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no way that kind of person existed.¡±

    Isn¡¯t that some kind of an orc or a troll?

    However, I don¡¯t know whether an orc or a troll existed on this world.

    ¡°Please be assured, those guys have left thisnd 3000 years ago. It seems there was one to the north and another to the west.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a relief.¡±

    If those guyse over, no matter how much I thought about it, I don¡¯t feel courageous enough to win.

    ¡°So, did you juste to show off your marvelous strength?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I came to ask why I suddenly have herculean strength.¡±

    I was just a normal 10-year-old child until recently.

    And then I have this herculean strength now.

    Thinking about it now, I had this ufortable feeling gradually increasing ever since we traded the iron sword for iron farming tools¡­¡­ It¡¯s like a hunch.

    But after I woke up, everything changedpletely.

    That¡¯s why I came to the Griffon, which had lived for several thousand years, as it might know something about this strange event.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it little one¡¯s body? If you don¡¯t understand it, how would I be able to understand it? Oh well, if I presume an answer, it seems to be a divine blessing. If it¡¯s a miracle from the old days, it will always be a divine blessing.¡±

    If it¡¯s a miracle¡­¡­ that¡¯s an appropriate way to call divine blessings.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t little one a Lost Person? Then it¡¯s only natural you would be holding to at least one divine blessing. This one had met all the Lost People, and all of them have a divine blessing. Still, this is surprising. I thought that since you were reincarnated, your divine blessing should be something rted to your soul but¡­¡­ a physical ability type, huh? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter when ites to divine blessings.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean I can have multiple divine blessings?¡±

    I don¡¯t understand well how rare are divine blessings, but the Griffon in front of me seems to hold several divine blessings. So then, it wouldn¡¯t be strange that I will have multiple divine blessings, right?

    ¡°Divine blessing holders are divided into two types. Single Divine Blessing holder, and Multiple Divine Blessing holder. Never seen anyone that was able to hold more than two or three divine blessings. Other than little one¡¯s herculean strength, I don¡¯t sense any other divine blessing. So your assumption is impossible.¡±

    Damn, that¡¯s not what I want to hear.

    I don¡¯t particrly like to be lumped together with those cheat-type bastards. It would defeat the purpose of making an effort.

    I¡¯m not disappointed at all!

    Haa¡­¡­

    ¡°Are you done with what you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I failed to fully understand it, but I have to reflect on this alone.¡±

    I left the den of the Griffon.

    ¡°Say Good morning when I give the signal. As I will stop Divine Blessing of Language while you¡¯re trying to say it.

    ¡°wrtetwerwqwwjo.¡±

    ¡°wrteeewzwwja.¡±

    When I tried to imitate Tetora¡¯s sound, she grimaced.

    ¡°Your pronunciation was different. It was around in the middle and at the end. Please listen to it carefully.¡±

    Tetora once again said good morning while hearing it from this world¡¯snguage.

    And I said it once again as I pay attention to the ent on the middle andst part.

    ¡°That tone, repeat it once again.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Good morning¡±

    Today I was learning this world¡¯snguage.

    Sometimes I forgot that I can talk to Tetora-chan using the Divine Blessing of Language.¡±

    In other words, without the divine blessing, I can¡¯t do anything at all.

    Furthermore, this blessing was loaned to me. That means it was not strange that I will lose my fluency at any time.

    Of course, it would be a problem if I lose my ability tomunicate with them.

    Therefore, I asked Tetora to teach me like this.

    By the way, I chose Tetora because she was the only one that was able to do honorific, humble, and politenguage.

    It was a mystery why Tetora was able to do it.

    But for now, it¡¯s an inconsequential mystery.

    This was quite difficult.

    Because the pronunciation doesn¡¯t resemble either Japanese or English, it was not easy to improve.

    If I keep repeating it for a number years, will I be able to speak it properly?

    At least, I don¡¯t have to speak English.

    ¡°Hey leader, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯snguage practice.¡±

    I answered Ron¡¯s questions. Ron looks puzzled.

    It can¡¯t be helped then, I exined the Divine Blessing of Language, and Ron finally understood. Don¡¯t you sometimes take these things for granted? I know how it feels.

    ¡°Hey Tetora, why don¡¯t you teach me too?¡±

    ¡°But can¡¯t you already speak normally?¡±

    ¡°My polite speech is weak.¡±

    Ron scratched his head in shame.

    ¡°You¡¯re worrying about that? Is it gonna rain tomorrow¡­¡­? Was the preparation for the turnip that we sowed ready?¡±

    ¡°You see, I¡¯m the assistant leader, right? In any event, I want my speech to be proper too!¡±

    At the same time Ron said it, an angry voice resounded.

    ¡°Oy! I¡¯m the assistant leader!!¡±

    It was Roswald.

    ¡°What did you say!? Didn¡¯t you already put the leader in a dangerous situation?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m stronger than you when ites to sword practice!!¡±

    ¡°Such misjudgment. You can¡¯t even beat the leader.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I know I¡¯m morepetent than you. Right, Nii-san?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the assistant leader, right? Leader?¡±

    What are these guys doing!?

    An assistant leader would not be selected by their swordsmanship skills. Or more precisely, it would really be risky if I assign any of the two to be an assistant leader.

    ¡°Then both of you needs to learn proper speech. Whoever learns it properly first would be the assistant leader.¡±

    When I said so, both approached Tetora.

    ¡°Teach us quickly!!¡±

    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m still the middle of teaching Almis.¡±

    As they were fighting each other, one by one the children began to gather.

    ¡°U©`umm¡­¡­ I want to be an assistant leader too!¡±

    ¡°Me too, me too!!¡±

    Gram and Soyon insisted in a loud voice.

    Eventually, it has been decided that every day there would be a time for us to do a group study.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    However, in reality, Miss Tetora was the assistant leader.

    It was during that night.

    I woke up feeling some difort on my face.

    When I opened my eyes, several butterflies (or moth) were fluttering.

    Furthermore, one of the butterflies was emitting a green color. It was eerie.

    After I was fully awake, the butterflies were fluttering towards the entrance of the pit-house.

    Feeling relieved, I closed my eyes.

    I soon as I did that, my nose felt ufortable. When I opened my eyes, it met the butterfly¡¯s eyes. The butterfly fluttered again towards the entrance.

    It went on for another 5 times before I realized.

    ¡°Are you inviting me?¡±

    As if acknowledging, the butterfly continued to go outside.

    ¡­¡­Seems like I won¡¯t be able to sleep until I follow it.

    I attached my iron to my hip and followed the butterfly.

    ¡°Where the hell are you leading me on?¡±

    An hour had passed since I started following the butterfly.

    It was only the moonlight and the green luminescence of the butterfly¡¯s scales that showed me the way.

    ¡°Just wait a minute. I¡¯m going to mark something.¡±

    Every time I took 10 steps, I mark a tree with a sword. There would be a possibility that the monster butterfly would make me a lost child¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think so, but I may really lose my way back home.

    I was already following for quite a while, and then I was out of the woods.

    A smallke appeared before me.

    The water on theke was being illuminated by the moonlight and it induced some fear while being mysterious.

    Suddenly, something caught my eye at the opposite side of theke.

    There was a youngdy with purple red vender) hair.

    It seems she was sleeping with her back resting on the tree.

    The butterfly with green luminescence went to the girl and stayed on her hair.

    The girl stood up the same time the green luminescence went out.

    Hervender hair was illuminated by the moonlight.

    She had a beautiful and mysterious figure.

    She was like the moon andke goddess.

    ¡°Nice to meet you¡­¡­ was that the correct way to say it? Griffon¡¯s messenger-sama.

    The girlughed in a mischievous way.

 Chapter 1 Episode 8

    Crimson Red Purple (Lavender) Color

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Julia. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°I am¡­¡­ Almis. Is the butterfly your friend?¡±

    ¡°Friend? Hmm, it does feel like it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite intelligent. It seems to understand my words.¡±

    When I said so, Julia looked perplexed.

    And she began to burst out inughter.

    What the hell¡­¡­

    ¡°Hehe, butterflies can¡¯t have such intelligence. I just borrowed its body.¡±

    ¡°Borrowed?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the story about how a high-ranking sorcerer transfers their soul to an animal?¡±

    I definitely didn¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even understood magic itself.

    ¡°So, why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°I think that I would like to hear a bit about your story. How did you curry favor with the Griffon? What agreement did you make?¡±

    ¡°There was no particr agreement. Rather, that fellow requested for help.¡±

    I exined it to Julia while hiding the fact that I was reincarnated.

    Julia had a surprised look on her face.

    ¡°Really¡­¡­ However, I learned that when you enter Romano Forest, the Griffon will devour you. Actually, it seemed a curse came upon to the previous people of that vige that tried to cultivate something near the forest, a gue had spread. So howe the Griffon waspassionate to all of you?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? However, don¡¯t you agree that we may sometimes help a butterfly that got tangled in the spider¡¯s web?¡±

    I don¡¯t have to needlessly involve her about the vige.

    It¡¯s not worth it, considering the vige will be hijacked if it was inundated by a wave of new people.

    The Griffon may change it¡¯s mind if plenty of people would arrive.

    ¡°Then why were you the leader?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought I was worthy of it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Julia expressed a look of dissatisfaction. Her questions were not cleared away.

    But the dissatisfied look went away immediately. And I thought I saw her expression was somewhat mischievous.

    Julia¡¯s right eye dimly illuminated.

    ¡°Do you get it? Are you satisfied now?

    What the hell was that?

    ¡°Next, you may ask me a question.¡±

    ¡°Then, what are you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already said I¡¯m Julia?¡±

    I already know your name.

    But, it¡¯s unlikely she would tell me what she really is. Can¡¯t be help then. Well then¡­¡­

    ¡°I want you to tell me about magic. Slowly from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind but¡­¡­ it¡¯s really simple. It is caused by the mysterious power of the spirit. You can heal wounds and vitality, conversely, you can hurt someone, and predict disaster.¡±

    ¡°Can you conjure fire?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. However, a magic that can directly damage the person¡¯s flesh it quite difficult. It¡¯s even difficult for me.¡±

    Difficult for her too, she said¡­¡­

    But it¡¯s amazingly appealing that I want it.

    At any rate, that was a simple exnation. Magic, can¡¯t it reproduce spells such as Meteo or Gigadein?

    I mean it¡¯s called Ma-gic¡­¡­

    Malicious curses had a gloomy image.

    Be as it may, was this youngdy a magician too? Does someone with such a cute face be able to curse someone to death?

    That reminds me, that Griffon told me that the famine was caused by a curse.

    Should I ask her if there was a rare expert that was able to do it?

    ¡°What do you think caused the famine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a curse. It was a curse that specifically targeted crops. Although it was difficult to kill a person or an animal with a curse, killing nts was rtively easy.¡±

    As Julia said so, she kneeled and pulled up some weeds and showed it to me.

    Julia then breathed on the weed, the color changed to ck and it died.

    ¡°Just like that.¡±

    ¡°Who would do something like that, like cursing the crops?

    If there was no curse, the children wouldn¡¯t have been abandoned.

    I could ept it if it was a natural disaster, but if it was a deliberate action by a human, it irritates me just thinking about it.

    ¡°Who was it? Actually rather than that, the proper question is, which country? It is impossible for an individual to do such arge-scale spell. Even with 100 magicians without using any sacrifice, I think it¡¯s impossible. It was the Romano Forest, a small country in the south, and the countries of King Domagal & Gilberd to the north that was affected. Considering that the country of King Faludam was not affected, you might think he was the mastermind behind it, but the kingpletely denies it. For me, I think the real mastermind is the country to the north of King Faludam¡¯s country.¡±

    So they got themselves messily tangled with King ¡ð¡ð or King ¡õ¡õ.

    ~Being the King of a country sounds like too much work ~it¡¯d be better just living in a peaceful country.

    Doesn¡¯t that idea exist here?

    Or was there a country that doesn¡¯t involve themselves in war? Or does the name of the country changes when the ruling king change?

    In ancient Japan too, the capital change every time there was a new emperor.

    No, wait a minute.

    Perhaps, it may be the royal family. No, it¡¯s definitely the royal family. I¡¯m sure.

    ¡°Are you done with your questions now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done asking. How about you? I still have various necessary fieldwork that I have to do tomorrow.¡±

    And so our discussion hade to an end.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. By the way, isn¡¯t today a full moon? So, on the next full moon, won¡¯t youe here again?¡±

    ¡°Why? You have already seen my face and our business here is done.¡±

    ¡°I want to know more about you.¡±

    Why is it?

    Is she perhaps trying to seduce me?

    Have I be more popr after dying!? ¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°What do I get out of this?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you be able to get chummy with a cute girl this way?¡±

    ¡°Tha©` that¡¯s ridiculous. How can a brat of around 10 years old say that?¡±

    Sorry but I¡¯m not a lolicon.

    But I¡¯m currently 10 years old right now, so it might not be really considered as Lolicon, but even we disregard that, I don¡¯t get any sexual desire to such a child.

    ¡°So, what is good for you?¡±

    ¡°Teach me about magic, how about it?¡±

    Julia frowned when I suggested that.

    ¡°You have to know men can¡¯t do magic.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Men and women have different spirit quality. A man learning magic is as bizarre as a woman learning swordsmanship.¡±

    Really¡­¡­

    I see. So was that the reason the sex ratio of the children were 50-50?

    Because girls can use magic to some extent, therefore abandoning them just because they are just girls, would be a loss to a nation.

    ¡°But is it possible that I can do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then teach me a little. For self-defense.¡±

    Actually, I¡¯m not interested in magic nor I really need to learn it.

    What I¡¯m concerned about was us not having any countermeasures to curses.

    The Griffon said it was okay, but I doubt it even if he seems to be decent.

    Even if the boys was trained in kendo and judo, no matter how strong they are, it can¡¯t bepared to a curse.

    I want the girls to learn magic by any means.

    For now, I¡¯m going to dance with this girl and see if she would be trustworthy

    I will n to ask her help in training the girls if she can prove to be trustworthy.

    ¡­¡­ But, if I¡¯m not careful, I can¡¯t deny the possibility that she would only gain my trust just to steal our food supply.

    Well, as long as the location of the vige was not known, I don¡¯t think it would be plundered, so the possibility was extremely low.

    ¡°Then, let us meet on the next full moon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. Later then.¡±

    Julia and I parted ways.

    ¡°Hehe, that boy was interesting.¡±

    Julia was thinking about Almis.

    Although he looks like a child, he had an air of an adult.

    As expected, it looked like he had the so called divine blessing

    ¡°No need to be worried since I myself had an overwhelming number of divine blessings.¡±

    Julia thought about Almis¡¯ divine blessing that she saw through her Divine Blessing of Perception.

    Julia looked at the full moon.

    ¡°Should I go back to my country soon? Father might be worried about me.¡±

    Julia headed south and disappeared into the forest.

 Chapter chapter 9

    chapter 9

    SEPTEMBER 26, 2016 | WHEY30

    Yayy, I have decided a new series to pick up. I found this on novelupdates a few day back and decided to TL (strike while the iron still hot!!!). Joeglens (thest TL) haven¡¯t TL or update in 7 months so I decided to pick it up since I found it very interesting. The series is quite easy to TL and the sentences is short. Currently this series does not have any ED, so I hope to found some volunteer to be the ED of this. So if there are anything mistakes or sentences that feel weird pleasement it, so I can double-check. I will keep TL DDLW until the promise chapter. This chapter is quite long so I hope it take you sometimes time to read.

    EnJoy~

    TL: Pengu

    ED: Manga Hunter

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role Identify Age

    Ch3 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person ~11

    Ch4 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 12

    Ch4 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A High-handed 11

    Ch4 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetora female Vice Captain Smart, quite 10

    Ch4 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Timid, petite, good with bow 10

    Ch4 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s chilehood friend 12

    Ch 9 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female N/A unkown unknown

    Chapter 9: Arithmetic

    ¡°Mumumu¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, Tetora?¡±

    Tetora smelled my body for some reason.

    Did I eat something bad-smelling, yesterday?

    ¡°It smells like a woman.¡±

    Are you serious?

    That nose is too good.

    ¡°In fact, yesterday¡­¡­.¡±

    Tetora knits her eyebrows when I speak aboutst night to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s suspicious. The woman is absolutely dangerous. You shouldn¡¯t get close.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Though she is suspicious, but she didn¡¯t seem dangerous at all.¡±

    She is rather a na?ve young girl.

    I seemed to be able to push it down by a margin, though it doesn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Women¡¯s intuition.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    In my experience, the women¡¯s intuition has not been proven right at least.

    However, this world is the world with curses and divine protection.

    Possibly, is it a premonition? Women¡¯s intuition is right¡­¡­.maybe.

    ¡°Then i will be careful for the time being.¡±

    ¡°It is useless with only that. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Tetore said it is dangerous. Only I am more agile, so you don¡¯t need toe.¡±

    Actually, I, who walks the forest every day, have the geographical advantage.

    My feet became considerably fast recently because my physical ability rose.

    It¡¯s easy to run away when alone.

    However, there is Tetora, when the worst happens; I need to carry Tetora on my back to run away.

    ¡°U¡­¡­then, there is no other way.¡±

    Tetora withdrew easily.

    ¡°Since Tetora is good at distinguishing sounds, it really helps.¡± Pull it immediately if you think that what I say is right. On the contrary, she gives advice if she thinks that it is not right.

    When it is Ron and Roswald, they ask for the impossible and don¡¯t know how to back down.

    On the contrary, I begin to worry about Gram and Soyon as they don¡¯t oppose at all.

    I must have the children acquire power to think for themselves, soon.

    The important one is the power to think logically.

    To forge the power to think logically¡­¡­

    Is it teaching?

    It is not necessary now, but it is useful by all means from now on.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a waste of time.

    Well then, how do you teach¡­¡­..?

    ¡°First, please look at this.¡±

    I write a number in allnguages other than the localnguage Karisha, on the ground. Why did I write in a foreignnguage? That is because this area does not have an original letter.

    ¡°Please read them in order. Ron.¡±

    ¡°Eto, one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten.¡±

    ¡°Correct answer.¡±

    ¡°As expected, it is readable like this.¡±

    Ron said dissatisfied.

    No, I don¡¯t know that if I do not confirm it.

    Well, it is easy to learn the numbers even if I say them in a foreignnguage.

    There is the excellent teacher Tetora, too.

    I continue to write this way in the ground.

    One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten. (No matter where you look at it, it is other worldnguage)

    0,1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8,9,10

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It is the written numbers of my hometown below. The top are the numbers in Karisha. I want you to learn the numbers below.¡±

    ¡°Why such a troublesome thing¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The children look dissatisfied.

    Recently, though I have gotten Tetora to finally learn it, why must you do something like this? They seem dissatisfied.

    ¡°This is because the numbers of my hometown are more convenient. There are a lot of countries in my hometown and all countries have their own original numbers. But only this Arabic numeric numbers are used all over the world. In other words, it is in fact easy to use.¡±

    The Arabic numeric is a very reasonable figure.

    Though in present, the science and technology of Europe is more advanced than that of Middle East now, but when the world was in the Middle Ages, the science centers in the Middle East and Im.

    I think there are various things as a reason, but it is apparent that the numeral bes a big factor.

    Though it is trivial, the origin of Arabic numeral is in India.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    The children have a face of consent to which I said, but the meaning doesn¡¯te forth for the most part. In the first ce, these children may not know a sense of different words depending on the country.

    For them, their world is their own vige and which city state that vige belonged to. Even if mentioned arge prefecture in Japan, it is still on a local degree. There are no chances to touch upon [Foreignnguage].

    ¡°What is the lower circle under this empty column?¡±

    ¡°It is the number call Zero. It shows that there is nothing.¡±

    ¡°Though there is nothing, but you have that?¡±

    I heard that Tetora.

    I was waiting for the question here.

    There are no ¡°zero¡± years in Christian era. The beginning is year one.

    Haven¡¯t you thought it was strange?

    Because of this, there are a lot of people who think that 101-200 A.D. is the 1st century.

    Why is it so troublesome?

    The reason is simple. It¡¯s because there is no concept of zero in Europe when the Christian era was made.

    ¡°There is nothing for nothing, but it is inconvenient when I do not define it. For example, here is a leaf. How many is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one piece.¡±

    ¡°Then, how many is this?¡±

    I cover the leaf.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nothing.¡±

    ¡°This is called zero.¡±

    On the face of the children float a [?].

    ¡°The beginning of numbers is one. I do not understand what would be the problem. There is nothing for nothing.¡±

    ¡°It is so¡­¡­.then let¡¯s assume this is one leaf. How many pieces is this?¡±

    I tear the leaf in half, throw away one half to one side, and then show everybody the remaining half.

    ¡°One piece.¡±

    ¡°It is different. Isn¡¯t theplete form of the leaf a little while ago one piece? If you put half and this half together it makes one piece. In other words, it is half of one piece. This is 1/2 or could be said 0.5. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°????????????????¡±

    Shit, it seems hard. Because the beginning of number is zero ismon sense for modern Japanese, so there isn¡¯t a sense of incongruity.

    It is different for these children.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way.¡±

    I write the number line on the ground.

    ¡°Remember this start is zero. Next to this is one. Then, what is between zero and one?¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, does it start with one?¡±

    ¡°The number in between?¡±

    ¡°I think one half is different from one!!¡± (TL: check)

    ¡°In short, it is two.¡±

    ¡°Does it increase when making it half?¡±

    ¡°Sshhiiiiittttttt!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Naa, Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    After all, is my teaching bad?

    I ask Tetora whose head was best in this.

    ¡°Somehow, it can be understood, but also not understood¡­..In short, the figure is not thought by delimiting it one by one, it is thought of as one line instead?¡±

    Oh¡­¡­.probably so.

    Such a thing, I have not thought difficult!!

    However, some of the children¡¯s faces are cleared up thanks to the remark of Tetora. As expected of Tetora.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it at all.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Roswald and Ron look more puzzled. They seem to have been confused by Tetora¡¯s exnation even more.

    Today ss has ended just to have all members understand the zero concepts.

    I feel uneasy about what happens in the future¡­¡­¡­.

    One month passed after I taught arithmetic.

    Children learned it like sponge absorbing water, and even the slowest child was able to master the subtraction of one figure.

    By the way, it is Tetora that understood the earliest, which is addition, subtraction (in brief, I calcte on paper) of three figures are done already.

    Originally, there seem to be some that are able to calcte.

    Because a big difference has begun to appear slowly in the proficiency, teaching by myself has be difficult.

    So, I decided to make the child who can¡¯t do it go with the child who can do it.

    It is not possible to teach when you don¡¯t really understand. There isn¡¯t an effective review by just telling a person.

    However, Tetora seemed to be dissatisfied. She has a look that she does not want to study the addition of two figures now.

    Even if I say so, there is only me.

    Ten good human brains are more helpful to some extent than one human being who is extremely bright.

    A dissatisfying thing will be dissatisfying thing, though¡­¡­..

    ¡°It¡¯s done. Please check it.¡±

    ¡°OK. Let me see¡­¡­¡±

    I decided to teach Tetora mathematics overtime; the time that I had free for ss.

    ¡°If you said don¡¯t be unfair then rather than let you work only as a teacher and not be able to tell at all is unfair; and I am in trouble when I do not have you lend a hand because I teach you words,¡± which she said. (ED: Still not sure on this editing -_-)

    (TL: ²»¹«Æ½¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤«¤é¥À¥á¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤¿¤é¡¢¡¸¤à¤·¤í×Ô·Ö¤Ë½ÌŽŸ¤Ð¤«¤ê¤µ¤»¤ÆÉÙ¤·¤â½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Ê¤¤·½¤¬²»¹«Æ½¤À¤·¡¢×Ô·Ö¤Ï¤¢¤Ê¤¿¤ËÑÔÈ~¤ò½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤¢¤²¤Æ¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¤³¤ì¤¯¤é¤¤¤ÎÈÚÍ¨¤Ï¤·¤Æ¤â¤é¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÀ§¤ë¡¹¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£-not sure if I mtl this right)

    Because you thought to that extent it bes this way, it is the case that it is taught.

    ¡°Are all the questions¡¯ answers correct? First of all, if addition and subtraction of three digits is perfect then let¡¯s move on to the next one.¡±

    ¡°Is the four digit next?¡±

    ¡°No, neither three digits or tour figure changes. Next is multiplication.¡±

    However, multiplication is done in an abnormal speed of one month.

    Although, the field of length unit is reached, it is a considerable acquisition.

    After all, is it the difference between motivation and ability of the person?

    ¡°For now, memorize this.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Memory card.¡±

    I hand the card, which has the multiplication table written on it, to Tetora.

    Even though I say card, it¡¯s made of a wooden board, so it¡¯s quiterge. It was hard to make it.

    ¡°This is troublesome¡­¡­.I can calcte by addition usually.¡±

    ¡°It would take time. You can learn it more easily.¡±

    To be frank, most of addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division operations between one digit are almost memorized.

    I think small numbers were being done strenuously using both hands, but now it is answered instantaneously.

    Well, continuous solving of simr problems several hundred times also contributed to that fact.

    ¡°However, it is virtually almost over, if the multiplication table is learned. Because division calction is easy and simr to multiplication, too, you can learn it immediately.¡±

    If this is over, the arithmetic operation will end.

    When you are able to do arithmetic operations, then everyday life will not be a problem.

    Following arithmetic is calction lengths, area, volume then it will likely be speed and distance.

    Honestly, it is more troublesome to teach than arithmetic. I don¡¯t know the unit of length and weight of this world.

    If I recall, the people had defined the Earth¡¯s diameter somehow or another, and in the first ce, whether this world is a globe or not is still unknown. Possibly, mysterious powers may exist as a recement for gravity.

    ¡°Hey, Almis.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±

    There is still a little incongruous to be called Almis. This is because I am usually called by Nii-san or leader. Only Tetora and Julia call me Almis.

    ¡°Was everyone able to do it in your hometown?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is so¡­..all the children are the same age as Tetora. Well, though I think that Tetora is more excellent because they all began at 7 years old, and it normally takes two years to remember until multiplication.

    ¡°Does everyone learn it?¡±

    ¡°Ah. My country haspulsory education and it is considered to be a human¡¯s right.¡±

    By the way, a child has the right to get an education, without obligation. (TL: basically you can get education without doing anything.) It is the parents¡¯ duty to make them receive education.

    ¡°Why do they do such a thing? You should monopolize the knowledge for rich people.¡±

    ¡°It may surely be good for the privileged ss, but there are many countries in my world including my country. Each country ispeting with each other, but when knowledge is monopolized, wouldn¡¯t excellent human resources not be gathered? So when it does, you will lose thepetition.¡± (MH: Not Sure on this either)

    Especially, for the capitalistic society, education is the lifeline.

    When democracy is performed, the nation with fools doesn¡¯t be talk.

    ¡°It¡¯s sure is troublesome.¡±

    ¡°It is so¡­..¡±

    Certainly, it¡¯s possible to see so for certain.

    In this world thepetition is not extreme like there. No matter how hard I tried, it will often point gradually from nature to agriculture. The return can be obtained with little effort.

    Do you think this is poor? It depends on the person whether you think it calmly.

    ording to a Japanese, the people of this world seem to take it too easy. ording to the person of this world might think that Japanese hurry too much.

    ¡­¡­¡­The Japanese vigor dispatch is getting recognized as superior in the world.

    Although it work well, it is inefficient.

    Being in a hurry is not to live, it seems that people who have lived in order to hurry is too much¡­¡­¡­

    The story just got tangent. It has be justints.

    ¡°By the way, Almis.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When am I able to master your words?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Though you may not know it, it is extremely difficult to learn a differentnguage.¡±

    I¡¯m opposite of the children, I wasn¡¯t able to readily learn it.

    Still it is quite fastpared with the speed of English acquisition. (TL: I never have this problem though or is it just Japanese people?)

    ¡°How should I live if the divine protection ofnguage was cut off?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, however, will arithmetic not be taught in that case?¡±

    ¡°After all, without one for now.¡± (TL:check)

    ¡°Haha¡±

    Unconsciously, I stroked Tetora¡¯s hair.

    When I thought whether she hated it or not and was going to withdraw my hand, but, in an instant, she snuggled up.

    This is good.

    It feels good that I did it quickly.

    Howe this hair bes this soft even though there is no soap?

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­..I must do my best.¡±

    I sighed.

 Chapter chapter 10

    We got a new editor for Otherworld Nation Founding Chronicles series. HIS NAME IS MANGA HUNTER!!!!!! Wow~ apuse~!!! Legend said that¡¯s he lurk in the darkness of the world. In search for the most erotic manga that¡¯s human has created¡­¡­Hunter have edit chapter 9 and I have went back to updated it. I will also include characters¡¯ info for people who tend to forget. So anyway here is the new chapter.

    Enjoy~

    TL: Pengu

    ED: Manga Hunter

    Proof-reader: Darknari

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role Identify Age

    Ch3 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person ~11

    Ch4 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 12

    Ch4 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A High-handed 11

    Ch4 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetora female Vice Captain Smart, quite 10

    Ch4 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Timid, petite, good with bow 10

    Ch4 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s chilehood friend 12

    Ch 9 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female N/A unkown unknown

    Chapter 10: Turnip

    Presently, we are raising turnips.

    From the temperature, it is roughly August. The turnips are growing up quickly and healthily.

    Turnips are a nt that are easy to nt and can grow big in approximately 60 days.

    In other words, it can be said that it was ideal for us.

    As for this turnip, rather than for the sake of eating, it is more useful for putting it to the side to feed the goats and cow.

    By the way, it can be said that the cultivation of a turnip was favorable for the time being. If I say that, it is inflexible¡­¡­.

    ¡°Leader! There are also bugs here!¡± (While Ron is turning over a leaf)

    ¡°Uwa, seriously?¡± (while Roswald peeks in)

    ¡°There is no end to this.¡± (while Soyon mutters with a sigh) (TL:check)

    ¡°Hii!!¡± (while Tetora screams lightly)

    ¡°¡­..¡± (Gram silently takes a step and crushes it.)

    It is that kind of feeling.

    After all, the location in the forest might be bad as expected.

    It is a pest heaven.

    I take care of it as soon as I find it, but there is no end. I also feel sick.

    Anyway, there are a lot of insects around here. In the height of summer, the thicket of mosquitos are also energetically active. It couldn¡¯t help but be annoying.

    However, I finally found a breakthrough n!!

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°This flower¡¯s name is [Dalmatian Pyrethrum]. Common name is Pyrethrum.¡±

    This flower includes a insecticidal activity ingredient called Pyrethroid. (TL: is this true?)

    It is a natural insecticide. Because the action is light, Pyrethroid is safe for mammals.

    By the way, it is a material for mosquito-repellent incense.

    Because the original ce of Pyrethrum is the Mediterranean sea coast; can we possibly grow it? I will think of a solution while I look for it. This world sometimes has strange people (griffon), but the vegetation is almost basically the same as back on earth.

    ¡°I found the colony. I have reached a conclusion that the insect will surely disappear; if I sprinkle it on the turnip.

    ¡°Is it good with only applying that? That is good. Full approval.¡±

    Tetora said joyfully. She has insectophobia.

    ¡°Seriously? Then it¡¯s all good. Let¡¯s go pick it up at once.¡±

    Ron also agreed.

    Everyone seems to have no objection. However, it is natural.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡±

    I went to the field of flowers at once.

    We silently pick flowers in the flower garden.

    Though the scene is very romantic, but it is used in an insecticide.

    It is a little surreal.

    ¡°Tetora, this.¡±

    I hand Tetora the Chrysanthemum, which I made in a bouquet form. With this both hands are empty. (TL:check)

    ¡°Oh! Wh-why so suddenly¡­¡­¡±

    Tetora¡¯s face reddened for some reason. (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã£©¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß

    ¡°¡­..Tetora-chan.¡±

    Soyon whispers into Tetora¡¯s ear with an astounded face. Then Tetora¡¯s face bes even more crimson.

    ¡°¡­¡­Confusing¡­..¡±

    I was red at for some reason. It is unreasonable.

    ¡°First of all, is this all right? It is a problem if I take too much and it disappears.¡± (TL: I think it refers to the flower.)

    If possible, I want to raise it in the vige, but I have no such free time. The insects will note if we just nt it.

    I return to the vige and prepare an earthenware. I put water and the Chrysanthemum in it.

    ¡°I will boil this down afterward.¡±

    I put firewood to burn and slowly spent time to boil it down.

    After cooling, I should spray it on the leaf of the turnip.

    ¡°Is it really effective?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Because I have not actually used it either, so I do not understand. Though it certainly is effective for mosquitos.

    ¡°By the way, why do the insects die with this? A curse?¡±

    Soyon had asked. How did youe up with that idea?¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°Because it is poison.¡±

    When I said so, the children make a startled face.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe, it¡¯s safe. It is not effective on humans. If I don¡¯t drink it inrge quantities, though I don¡¯t understand it.¡±

    When I said so, a relieved expression rose on the children¡¯s faces.

    ¡­..The idea that it¡¯s safe might be decided because I, Almis, said it is safe. Though I am d, it isplicated. I want you to think with your head if possible.

    ¡°Then, shall we spray it at once?¡±

    Thus, I seeded in driving away the harmful pest.

    ¡°It has be bigger.¡±

    ¡°I am looking forward to eating it.¡±

    Ron is slobbering.

    I crave for such vegetables recently because I have only eaten nuts.

    ¡­¡­ I am growing the winter feed for the time being.

    Just a little, can I eat it?

    ¡°Is the fertilizer necessary soon?¡±

    The harvest time is slowly getting near. It is necessary to put in fertilizer at this time to make it bigger.

    ¡°What is fertilizer?¡±

    ¡°It is something like a meal to raise the crops. Well, which should I raise¡­¡­.?¡±

    The three major nutrients necessary for nts are phosphoric acid, nitrogen, and potassium. Only artificial fertilizer provided with these three are effective, which don¡¯t exist. Then¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°Are you bringing the forest¡¯s soil?¡±

    The forest¡¯s soil consists of decayed dead leaves. I should be able to use it as an organic fertilizer.

    ¡°However, I should make sure that no strange insects enter.¡±

    Something like beetles¡¯rvae.

    ¡°Hii! Almis!¡±

    Tetora has been clinging to me. What on earth is it?

    ¡°Ea-earthworm¡­..¡±

    Don¡¯t be scared by that. Please learn from Gram. He uses his fingers to catch it normally and crush¡­¡­..Hey, don¡¯t crush it!

    ¡°Because the earthworm makes the soil better, throw it into the earthenware with soil.¡±

    ¡°Is-is that so?¡±

    Gram put the earthworm in the earthenware while expressing a surprised face.

    ¡°Why is it? These kind of things.¡±

    Tetora¡¯s face seems inly unpleasant.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the earthworm move about in the soil? As a result, the soil is cultivated.¡±

    I¡¯ll keep silent about feces. It will definitely be disliked.

    ¡°Heh~¡±

    She seems to understand it. I¡¯m d, I¡¯m d.

    ¡°Let¡¯s gather and sow it in the field soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    I return back to the vige and scattered the soil unto the turnip¡¯s field.

    So delicious turnips can be made.

    ¡°Finally, are we harvesting it?¡±

    The time hase atst!!

    It is unexpectedly easy, because I only pull up a turnip from the ground.

    In the first ce, it didn¡¯t grow so much.

    Let¡¯s raise more next time.

    ¡°Leader! Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait. Calm down. This is the winter food for the goats and cow. There is only a little we can eat. Calcting from now¡­¡­¡­..No, please do the calction, Tetora.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a serious responsibility.¡±

    I said so and pped Tetora¡¯s shoulder. I smile broadly at Tetora.

    I can finally make use of arithmetic. The unmotivated children will understand the importance with this a little.

    Today¡¯s dinner is turnip.

    It¡¯s a turnip party.

    However, there is no satisfactory seasoning.

    It is only boiled turnip.

    However, there is a delicious sweetness as I bite into it. At least, it is more delicious than nuts and wild grasses (it tastes like weed) from the forest.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    I eat the boiled turnip leaf. It is crispy and delicious. It¡¯s delicious, however¡­¡­..

    I want to apply soy sauce and eat it. I want salt at least.

    I eat the boiled turnip. It is soft and sweet. However¡­¡­..

    I want to pickle it and eat it¡­¡­.

    Hunting, gathering, and agriculture move the body.

    Sweates out whenever I move.

    If sweat flows, your body loses salt.

    Recently I hardly consume salt.

    If there is an opportunity, let¡¯s obtain salt.

    I made up my mind.

 Chapter chapter 11

    Here is the new chapter of Otherworld Nation Founding Chronicles.

    Enjoy~

    TL: Pengu (20%)

    ED: Osura (80%)

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role Identify Age

    Ch3 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person ~11

    Ch4 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 12

    Ch4 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A High-handed 11

    Ch4 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetora female Vice Captain Smart, quite 10

    Ch4 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Timid, petite, good with bow 10

    Ch4 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s chilehood friend 12

    Ch 9 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavander hair unknown

    Chapter 11: Pottery

    ¡°How is it? Can you see it?¡±

    ¡°Yeeah, kind of. It¡¯s blurry.¡±

    Right now I¡¯m doing magic training.

    What I¡¯m doing now is what can be called the fundamentals of the basics, practice to see the soul, but¡­apparently I¡¯m no good at it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re very untalented. It¡¯s more like you¡¯re just a bit on the ¡®bad¡¯ side for boys. Since it¡¯s just the basics you¡¯ll definitely be able to master it after about three years.¡±

    ¡°Three years, huh¡­How long did it take you, Julia?¡±

    ¡°For me, it was three days.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t the difference a bit too big?¡±

    I¡¯m guessing Julia is just a monster. That¡¯s relieving.

    ¡°In the first ce, in magic the difference between having no talent and a lot of talent is just that wide. Ny percent of it is about talent.¡±

    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean that it¡¯s pointless to even try?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. If you just want techniques to resist curses, as long as you¡¯re not some kind of super airhead anyone can learn it.¡±

    Airhead, huh¡­

    So I guess that since I¡¯m just on the ¡®bad¡¯ side it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°Curses, like chickens,e home to roost. That ismon sense when ites to cursing. It is much easier to defend yourself from a curse than it is to use one. For ordinary shamans, even cursing someone who doesn¡¯t know magic would only work about half the time. If the target realises that they have been cursed, the curse won¡¯t seed. You can easily reject a curse with only willpower. Although when ites to someone of my level, it would be easy to curse you to death.¡±

    ¡°If I recall, I believe that it¡¯s easy to curse nts since they don¡¯t have any will, right?¡±

    I think I heard something like that before.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why you need to protect crops with barriers. For the most part, I think shamans are better at defending themselves from curses than using them. Because you need at least three shamans worth of power to break the barrier that one single shaman set up. Because I¡¯m as powerful as a hundred people, thisw doesn¡¯t apply to me though!¡±

    Julia said and puffed up her thin chest.

    Don¡¯t brag about every little thing.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re not going to be getting anywhere until you are able to gain awareness of the spirit world, make sure you try hard every day. You should also meditate a little each night before going to sleep.¡±

    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m going to do muscle training.¡±

    ¡°Because those are the basics. I also meditate everyday. Before going to sleep.¡±

    In the end I just have to keep on putting effort in every day, huh.

    So nothing changes in terms of exercise and magic in that area.

    ¡°By the way, how valuable is salt? Do you take it from the sea? or from rock salt?¡±

    ¡°Salt? I guess it¡¯s fairly valuable. Mostly rock salt. If we took it from the sea, to boil the water we would need a lot of firewood.¡±

    I see. So they¡¯re valuables.

    I want to avoid trading with iron ware. Because I want to leave some of the ironware for self-defense. In that case, should we mine the rock salt ourselves, or make some kind of special product¡­

    ¡°Is there anything you want?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this about? Are you going to give me a present?¡±

    ¡°No, not like that. I was thinking that I could make something to trade for the salt. I was asking just for reference.¡±

    ¡°Ehh, asking something like that all of a sudden¡­Let me think. If I had to say, maybe some kind of pottery?¡±

    ¡°Pottery?¡±

    Doesn¡¯t everyone have pottery? It¡¯s not anything special really, right?

    ¡°asionally someone crosses the sea, from a region called Karisha. The pottery that they bring is tough and entirely different from what we use. Also, they have a really beautiful colour. Because of that, it¡¯s really popr among royalty.¡±

    ¡°I see. The pottery we use is fragile, and the colour is dirty. Thank you for the information.¡±

    I¡¯ll think about it as soon as I get back.

    £ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß

    First we should think about the features of the pottery we use.

    They are thick and fragile. They are also red.

    This is caused by the fact that the y contains oxidised iron. The criminal is ferric oxide.

    Pottery in this area is mainly made by heating the y in an open environment. Because of this, arge amount of oxygen is constantly being supplied, making our pottery like this.

    Then what should we do?

    We should just bake it in the ground.

    We should make an anagama kiln. (TLC/ED: An ancient type of kiln made by digging into a slope. For more information, google is your friend.)

    Since heat can¡¯t escape from a closed space easily, it can also heat objects at a much higher temperature than baking something open-air.

    At the end we block the flue and the kiln¡¯s opening with firewood. By doing so, we can limit the amount of oxygen being carried into the kiln.

    As the amount of oxygen decreases, we won¡¯t get a buildup of ferric oxide. Instead we will get iron monoxide.

    Iron monoxide is ck. So we will get a piece of ck-coloured pottery.

    In other words, Sue ware. (TL: type of unzed pottery made from the middle of the Kofun era through the Heian era)

    Well, I¡¯m not really familiar on the subject though.

    Anyway, I can make something better than the pottery used currently. Though I don¡¯t know whether it is superior to Karishan pottery.

    Now then, an anagama kiln is necessary to bake the y.

    Since this ¡®anagama kiln¡¯ (lit. hole kiln) is, as the name suggests, a kiln in the ground¡­that means it¡¯s time for some hardbour.

    Do we have the time for that? Don¡¯t we have to work on the farm?

    That¡¯s not the case.

    Rather, we are super free right now.

    We¡¯ve finished harvesting the turnips and are now raising clovers. Since clovers are half weed or something, we don¡¯t really need to trouble ourselves over them.

    Although because of that they¡¯re so tough that I can see us having a hard time trying to remove them next year.

    So, we have plenty of time.

    ¡°That being the case, do you have the hoe with you? We¡¯re going to begin making it right away.¡±

    ¡°Where will we make it?¡±

    Soyon asked while holding the hoe.

    ¡°On a slope. I think that there was a slope that seemed just perfect for this over in that direction. We¡¯ll make it over there.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to be digging just so that we can trade for salt?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing this only to get salt. When we aren¡¯t able to harvest wheat and the like, it would be handy to have something that we could use to trade for foodstuffs.¡±

    We don¡¯t have an unlimited supply of iron for tools.

    On the contrary, there are trees that make firewood and y in abundance. We don¡¯t have to worry about exhausting those.

    Also, we can use the anagama kiln to make useful things other than pottery.

    We¡¯re not going to lose anything by making it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!!¡±

    Like that, we began working on the anagama kiln.

    £ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß

    We began by cutting down the trees on the slope.

    Everyone in the main workforce is 10 years old. Because of this, the work proceeded at a very slow pace¡­actually, it wasn¡¯t slow at all.

    ¡°Okay, the fifth one!!¡±

    ¡°¡­Almis, are you really a human like us? You are more powerful than a usual adult no matter what I think.¡±

    Tetora asks, her appalled voice hardly audible over the sound of a tree falling.

    That¡¯s right, I have the divine blessing that increases my physical strength.

    That bastard griffon dissed it saying its effect was questionable, but just that is more than enough to cut down a few trees.

    Right now I have the strength of a muscr male in his prime.

    It¡¯s truly convenient. But while it is convenient, I would rather have the ability to read people¡¯s minds, or have the physical strength be enough to uproot a tree with one hand.

    I guess I shouldn¡¯t be asking for too much.

    Anyway, the work is advancing smoothly.

    Five days have passed since we began cutting down trees, weeding, and digging into the ground.

    We finally did it.

    Since as an amateur I just designed it in a way that seemed right, so I can¡¯t expect much in terms of performance.

    Well, while it might not have the best performance, since I don¡¯t have any ns to make any super amazing piece of pottery, that¡¯s not a problem.

    ¡°Next is hand building time.¡±

    I knead the y and re-arrange the shape.

    To tell the truth, I¡¯m actually quite good at this kind of simple work.

    In fifth grade in elementary school, I was praised for my talent in ceramics at a crafts workshop.

    For my score in arts for junior high, I got a full five.

    ¡°You!! You¡¯ve done it now!! This is payback!!¡±

    ¡°Quit messing around, you shit head!!¡±

    ¡°Hey boys! You¡¯ll drop the y. Ah!! It is stuck to my clothes! You!!¡±

    ¡°S, stop fighting¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­They¡¯re all idiots.¡±

    Do these guys n on working seriously at all?

    Ron, Roswald and Soyon, the three at the centre of the fight start a mud war.

    The pacifist group, led by Tetora and Gram, gather around me and begin to take refuge. I guess because they believe the mud won¡¯te flying towards me.

    I continue working silently.

    A convenient-looking cup, and arge piece of pottery used to boil things. A te and a jug.

    Since they will be used for not only trading but also for our own personal use, we need to make a lot of them.

    Shit, I¡¯m the only one working seriously, aren¡¯t I?

    ¡°Hey, make your own tableware yourself.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Only the pacifists answered. It didn¡¯t reach the ears of the guys fighting.

    How depressing¡­

    £ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß

    ¡°It¡¯s finallyplete.¡±

    I took out the pottery that had cooled down from being in the kiln.

    It has a nice grey colour to it.

    It rung a high-pitched sound when I tried flicking it. It seems like it¡¯s fairly durable.

    ¡°Oh!!¡±

    Looking at the cup she made herself, Tetora seems to be deeply moved.

    After all, it feels good to make your own things with your own hands!!

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Ron and Roswald are disappointed.

    I don¡¯t know if the pieces they made weren¡¯t thick enough, but they¡®re cracked.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you were ying around.¡±

    Soyon said as she crossed her arms.

    From what I saw, all you did was y as well¡­

    ¡°Well, there will still be plenty of chances. Let¡¯s make good pieces from now on. We have all the time we need.¡±

    I say, and Ron and Roswald¡¯s eyes brightened.

    Like that, while cultivating the clovers we continue to mass produce pieces of pottery.

    £ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß

    ¡°Here, a present.¡±

    ¡°Eh! For me? Thank you!!¡±

    Julia delightfully hugs the piece of pottery. Is she really that happy over it?

    ¡°This looks very durable. How did you make it?¡±

    Julia asks as she checks by flicking it with her finger.

    ¡°That¡¯s a trade secret. By the way, do you think I can trade this for salt?¡±

    ¡°I think that it¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Is that so. That¡¯s relieving to hear.

    ¡°Where should I exchange it for salt? Since they¡¯re valuables, I would need to negotiate with some influential person to get it, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Iet me think¡­then how about I bring it for you?¡±

    Eh!?

    Seriously?

    ¡°For three of these pieces, I will give you one piece¡¯s volume of salt.¡±

    ¡°Is that fine? If you¡¯ll give me it then that would really help.¡±

    If it¡¯s just some vige elder then it¡¯d be fine, but I would rather not have to negotiate with some country¡¯s nobles or kings. I¡¯m still a child. In the worst case scenario, we might get robbed.

    As I¡¯m only borrowing the Griffon¡¯s authority, it¡¯s not going to help me with being physically attacked.

    So if Julia will bring it here for me, then there¡¯s nothing better than that.

    ¡°Absolutely. In terms of value I think I¡¯ll get one piece profit for this, but is that fine for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess so. I don¡¯t mind. Then, I¡¯ll be counting on you from now on.¡±

    Like that, the pottery-salt trade pact was closed.

 Chapter chapter 12

    This is a new chapter this week. Another good news is that we got another TL for ONFC. His name is Fraiziar. p* p* p*. We will have a double chapter this week, maybe more. If there is any mistake pleasement so we can fix it since it is MTL.

    Enjoy~

    TL: Fraiziar, Pengu

    ED: Manga Hunter

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role Identify Age

    Ch3 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person ~11

    Ch4 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 12

    Ch4 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A High-handed 11

    Ch4 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetora female Vice Captain Smart, quite 10

    Ch4 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Timid, petite, good with bow 10

    Ch4 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s chilehood friend 12

    Ch 9 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavander hair unknown

    Chapter 12: Charcoal

    I seriously dislike chemistry¡­¡­..

    ¡°Hey? Is this really useful?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Believe in me.¡±

    The children have the face [is it true?] when I said that I¡¯m going to sow the ash on the field.

    In this region, it¡¯s rainy in the winter and recently its been getting rainier.

    The rain is slightly acidic because of the carbon dioxide in the air merges in the rain.

    The field that had absorbed the rain most likely has be slightly acidic.

    And wheat is vulnerable to acidic soil.

    Therefore it is necessary to cover it in ash to neutralize the acidity.

    That¡¯s the reason why you cover fields with ash.

    Whether you are talking about nts that prefer alkaline or acidic, there are many varieties.

    I must be careful in that area.(Concerning the acidity of the soil.)

    This field is 1.5 times the area, which used to raise turnips.

    Though there are various reasons, my physical ability havergely risen.

    It¡¯s enough for just me to take care of it.

    ¡¸Next is the homemade fertilizer I guess.¡¹

    I lift the earthenware pot containing the fertilizer.

    I consolidated the undiscarded cow and goat feces along with fallen leaves from the forest and let it ferment.

    It wasn¡¯t ready when we harvested the turnips, but we can use it now (during the wheat harvest).

    The children were saying that putting the cow manure into the fields was impossible, but I persuaded them by telling them that the nuts that we always ate were also growing in the dung that was left around inside the forest.

    I thought about human feces, but I hate the idea myself, and I¡¯m afraid of contracting the parasitical worms that mighte from using human feces.

    Thinking about those worms makes me feel ill.

    I stir the fertilizer and ash into the pot one at a time. (TL: in turn, but one at a time sounds better)

    It needs to be spread evenly throughout.

    The joint force of me, the children, and the cows will plow the fields.

    The working pace is quite fast.

    My physical strength and the cow strength are huge.

    Even using our lowest skills, we are probably more efficient than the average farmingmunity.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s stop here. Thest day of work will be the day after the day after tomorrow¡± (TL: in three days?)

    ¡°Agreed! I¡¯m already exhausted. Let¡¯s go eat!¡±

    ¡°What is today¡¯s meal?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as usual.¡±

    ¡°In other words, is it nuts¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°How does Griffon-sama collect arge amount of nuts?¡±

    Children talk while starting preparation for dinner.

    They were rather stiff at first when I first came.

    Everyone was strangers from different hometowns.

    There were many children who were stunned and couldn¡¯t get out of the shock of being abandoned by their parents.

    There isn¡¯t such a situation now.

    Everybody looks happy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go? ¡°

    Tetora pulled my clothes.

    ¡°Ah. gotcha.¡±

    I turned and faced everyone.

    ¡­..Next year, I wonder how many child will be abandon if there isn¡¯t a famine next year.

    ¡°In agriculture, the difference between when we are busy and when we aren¡¯t is unreasonably intense. ¡°

    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s been a few weeks since we nted the wheat.

    Even though there is no harvest, we still have to take care of it through pest extermination, weeding, and tilling.

    Pulling out weeds isn¡¯t too much of a pain if it¡¯s done diligently everyday. Even a small child can do it.

    In the first ce, pests don¡¯t breed so much thanks to the Chrysanthemum insecticide.

    ¡°By the way, recently human sightings in the forest have be more frequent.¡±

    ¡°Well it is almost winter. They¡¯re having the pigs eat acorns, and collecting nuts for the winter. It is considerably serious that people who are afraid of the Griffon-sama¡¯s anger enter the forest.¡±

    Tetora said with an unpleasant face.

    ¡°Will there be children abandoned this winter I wonder?¡±

    ¡°Though I think in the summer most families cut off those they couldn¡¯t feed, there are certainly those who didn¡¯t n ahead for winter, so I¡¯m sure there will be a certain number of abandoned children. However, if it¡¯s a bad harvest in the next wheat season, they wille inrge quantities.¡±

    I have no choice, but pray that it¡¯s not a bad harvest.

    Will the Griffon support the newlying people?

    It might be impossible¡­¡­..

    In our case, He¡¯s simply supporting us on a whim.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for King Domorgal and King Gellberd to do things like warring with each other. It¡¯s absurd to lose things like magicians and workforce for war. They should return the soldiers to farming, and magicians should go remove curses.¡±

    ¡°Are there any abilities of ck art not for war, but is useful beside curse and anti-curse?¡± ¡°¡­.Why don¡¯t you go ask that Julia woman?¡±

    Tetora said with displeasure.

    She¡¯s ill-tempered.

    ¡°Can you please tell me?¡±

    ¡°Then, pet my head.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    I stroked Tetora¡¯s head. Tetora smiled happily.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell you. Do you know how a soul can put into an animal?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know.¡±

    ¡°hen the story will be quick. A soul can be put in an eagle or dog to scout the enemy.¡¹ Naturally, enemies will shoot it with a bow and arrow to prevent it. When it is shot with a soul inside, there will berge damage to the soul. You can do other things like raise mes and wind too. Though that takes dozens of people.¡±

    That¡¯s amazing. The reconnaissance in particr.

    Won¡¯t it be like using an airne depending on how it¡¯s used?

    I can make a bird carry something like a bomb and drop it over the enemy force.

    It¡¯ll literallly be a bomber.

    Though simple, it is unexpectedly usable.

    ¡°Hey. I intend to call Julia to the vige when autumn is over at the beginning of winter. Because I want everyone to be able to learn magic. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t have any objection against Almis¡¯s decision in particr.¡±

    She seems to be okay with it.

    Thank goodness.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been a bit cold recently?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Tetora confirmed it with silence.

    Winter season ising. (Fraiziar:Must. Resist. GoT Joke) (Pengu:I took the liberty)

    For one reason or another I realized that the cold winter in this area isn¡¯t the same as Japan¡¯s. Rather, it¡¯s much colder.

    Though everyone is wearing clothes that were processed from the animal furs that the Griffon asionally gave us, There is only oneyer per person. It¡¯s cold and ufortable.

    ¡°It seems we will be spending most of our daily lives indoors during the winter.¡±

    I want a warm firece.

    I must prepare firewood before it¡¯s toote.

    Ah¡­¡­.Won¡¯t smoke be terrible is fire woods are burning in the house?

    What should I do?¡­¡­¡­.

    That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s make that. Before it¡¯s toote.

    ¡°What happened? Almis.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go cut some tree now.¡±

    It is a lucky day to make up my mind.

    There are many advantages to charcoal.

    Onerge advantage is that it burns for a long time. It¡¯s heating is also stable, and it produces no smoke

    Of course, there are drawbacks.

    By pure heat-to-fuel efficiency, it¡¯s faster to just burn wood.

    In fact, it¡¯smon sense to use firewood to fuel things like fireces.

    Therefore in truth I want to use firewood to make heat, but that produces smoke.

    It¡¯d be fine if there were chimneys, but there aren¡¯t any chimneys in pit dwellings.

    If we were to use firewood, it would all be cover in smoke.

    Well, Charcoal needs to be made, but it isn¡¯t that difficult.

    If heated in an low oxygen ce, firewood will turn into charcoal.

    Heat in an low oxygen ce.

    I wonder where oh where I could find such a ce?

    ¡°So in conclusion, we are going to use the Anagama kiln. ¡°(Anagama kiln https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anagama_kiln)

    ¡°Was that introduction really necessary?¡±

    Shaddup. I was exining it so be thankful.

    ¡°Anyways, If we can make charcoal we won¡¯t be freezing during the winter nor being smoked out of our homes.¡±

    I pack timber into the kiln.

    In order to prevent the atmosphere from entering too much, I fill the gaps with dry leaves.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s light it up¡±

    I lit it with a torch.

    The wood inside the kiln began to burn.

    ¡°For a little while, keep the fire opening and the smoke opening closed up. It¡¯ll be charcoal if we leave it alone for a day¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t change the pottery?¡±

    ¡°Well, theck of reaction with oxygen is the same in both processes so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s oxygen?¡±

    Exining oxygen huh¡­..

    I¡¯m not confident in my exnations¡­..

    ¡°The thing I¡¯m calling oxygen is the stuff you normally need to burn stuff. It¡¯s kinda like a type of air. If there isn¡¯t any oxygen then nothing will burn.¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm. Does the oxygen not burn as well?¡±

    Shit. An annoying subject was brought up.

    I don¡¯t know the best answers for these science questions since I was a humanities major.

    ¡°Well, to start with, when I say carbon, I¡¯m referring to anything burnable like trees. The substances our bodies are made out of are called polymers, which arepounds of oxygen and carbon. That¡¯s why, rather than oxygen being the thing that burns, oxygenbusts, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I somehow understand.¡± (Fraiziar:How the hell does he understand that exnation?)

    I don¡¯t really understand it myself.

    In the first ce is this a good definition of burning? Isn¡¯t the linking of iron and oxygenbustion? Is it not limited to carbon? In the first ce what is the difference between burning andbustion?

    Ò»Layman¡¯s terms versus chemistry terms?

    Speaking of which, didn¡¯t my High School teacher once tell me that oxidation is a chemical reaction between oxygen and some other material?

    Or was oxygen when a material was deprived of hydrogen?

    Well, I¡¯m certain at least that during oxidation the substance loses an electron. (TL check please)

    Wait, that¡¯s acid reduction.

    I don¡¯t know what that means anymore.

    Stop using such misleading terms!

    Basically, in junior high I learned that ¡¸oxidation is when substances react with oxygen to make apound¡¹.

    Stop spinning around my assertions!

    I don¡¯t know how to decipher these things.

    ¡°Hey, Nii-san, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just thinking a bit.¡±

 Chapter chapter 13

    Here is the 2nd chapter this week. Let¡¯s hope we have more.

    A poll to decide ¥Æ¥È¥é(Tetora name: http://.strawpoll.me/11357116

    TL: Pengu

    ED: Manga Hunter

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role Identify Age

    Ch3 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person ~11

    Ch4 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 12

    Ch4 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A High-handed 11

    Ch4 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetora female Vice Captain Smart, quite 10

    Ch4 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Timid, petite, good with bow 10

    Ch4 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s chilehood friend 12

    Ch 9 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavander hair 12

    Chapter 13: New Year

    ¡°Hey, Almis. You don¡¯t have toe here in the evening of the next full moon. I¡¯m busy in preparation for the New Year.¡±

    ¡°E! That¡¯s so? Is it New Year. Naturally, there is that.¡±

    I had forgotten it.

    Anyway, the only thing that informs the time are only the height of the sun, temperature, and the growth of nts.

    That¡¯s right. Naturally, there is New Year.

    It is New Year in the winter, which means that this is a northern hemisphere. I feel relieved a little.

    No, wait. It is doubtful whether there is a calendar when I think about this culture level.

    In the first ce, is it sr calendar or moon calendar?

    ¡°Naa, What¡¯s the standard that decided the calendar?¡±

    ¡°Well, was it the movement of the sun? I don¡¯t know the the detail either. It was imported from a foreign country.¡±

    I see, I was convinced.

    It¡¯s so. It is a mystery on how Astronomy develops in this culture level.

    However, a foreign country¡­¡­¡­..

    The foreign country here is not a country in this area, it could be said that the country is in the point of the far sea.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, a Karishian said this and that. (Pengu: Karishian=people from Karisha. I made it up since toozy to type the whole thing)

    The difference in development is great depending on the area.

    I¡¯ll remember it.

    ¡°Naa? What do you do to celebrate the new year?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­we kill a pig which is raised only for this day to dedicate to the God and eat together. After that, we set up the great purification to expel evil spirit again. There is no need for putting it to New Year because it is possible to do it any time. These preparations are troublesome.¡±

    Indeed¡­¡­

    Because Julia is a magician, is it even more serious?

    Is it so? A pig?

    Unfortunately, there are no pigs. There is cow but it¡¯s an importantbor¡­¡­¡­

    Should I substitute with a deer?

    Though, I have to search for a deer with everyone.

    ¡°That reminds me, there is no shrine maiden in Almis¡¯s vige?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what about it? It¡¯s because it is made up of deserted children. They might not abandon a shrine maiden. Maybe not.¡±

    I refrain from inquiring into the past of the children.

    Therefore, I do not know what kind of skill they have.

    My biggest concern is Tetora¡­¡­..

    She might secretly be a shrine maiden. Somehow.

    ¡°Then, there is no other way. Should I perform it?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t necessary for you to overdo it particrly?¡±

    Somehow the other party had picked up on Julia being a noble individual.

    She is able to prepare salt every month so she is considerably rich. However, I don¡¯t know why she is in such a ce.

    In addition, she is also a magician.

    It is seriously New Year, soon. The New Year gets busier than for Japanese since this world is where magicians exist.

    When the act isn¡¯t especially significant, I don¡¯t feel the necessity to do it.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good. Even if you are good, the other children may worry. There is faith in such a thing.

    Umm, is that so?

    I don¡¯t know it very well.

    ¡°Nevertheless, you are in to be a shrine maiden.¡±

    Aren¡¯t they normally more devout? Shrine maiden or magician.

    ¡°Surprisingly, that¡¯s just what shamans are. Of course they have their beliefs. Barriers are useless without them offering prayers of gratitude to God. Or rather I believe that they revere God more so than the average person, but they don¡¯t just blindly follow a belief. Or rather, God is surprisingly unamodating. Even if you believe in him, whether he¡¯ll save you or not ispletely up to his mood and how heavily he will bepensated. That¡¯s why they inevitably be so indifferent.¡±

    Is it feeling and value?¡­¡­¡­

    It looks like a griffon. No, is that fellow like a God?

    ¡°Why is the Griffon respected so much?¡±

    ¡°You should be more respectful, he is a great person. the gentleman is one of the pirs of God, God of animal. Oh, he did something in particr, though it isn¡¯t a bad thing¡­¡­¡­..But it is certain that he has great strength. He had a fight with a dragon, who has divine protection of storm and thunder, it seems that he won. Some forests were blown off by the aftermath of the fight at that time, a mountain also disappeared and the sea was split.¡±

    ¡°Is he a monster?¡±

    Isn¡¯t it a wonderful destruction of nature? (MH: Not sure on this one)

    When it is my imagination.

    God [Value nature more. The wrath of heaven is necessary for the people who destroys nature. Great flood!!] (Pengu:I think refering to the great float in Genesis.)

    It have such feeling.

    After all, isn¡¯t it an illusion?

    It is so. The creature doesn¡¯t think like a person so they don¡¯t shows interest in grass or tree.

    I don¡¯t know whether God belongs to nature.

    ¡°A, however, is it alright with one weekter?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You will being to this side.¡±

    I can introduce Julia to everyone with this.

    ¡°By the way, won¡¯t youe to my vige now? I will give you a ride. I want you to teach ck art.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ck art huh?¡­¡­..I want somepensation¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I will teach you mathematics, how is that?¡±

    ¡°I can also do it to some degree, you know?¡±

    ¡°Then, what is 1555+20000?¡±

    ¡°Ummm¡­¡­.those numbers have many numbers¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The answer is 21555. You can¡¯t do it, can you? The child called Tetora that I¡¯m teaching can do division.¡±

    ¡°Gununununun¡­¡­.I might be good. The deal is approved.¡±

    She seems to have been convinced.

    By the way, it is only Tetora that is exceptional, but the other children aren¡¯t so.

    I was able to deceive her well.

    ¡°Look here everybody. My name is Julia, I am always under Almis¡¯s care¡±

    Julia said hello in front of the children brightly.

    Today, Julia is wearing unusual clothes.

    It is pure white with purple embroidery here and there.

    It resembles a Japanese shrine maiden¡¯s clothes somehow.

    The dye is very expensive in this world. In other words, I understand that it is considerably high-quality clothes.

    ¡°Can I ask one thing?¡±

    ¡°Alright! Hmmm¡­¡­¡­is it Ron?¡±

    Ron stands up and asked Julia.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with the leader?¡±

    ¡°We are lovers!!¡±

    Julia inter-locked my arm.

    Hey, don¡¯t say such stupid thing!!

    ¡°Are you serious!!¡±

    ¡°Amazing!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious¡­¡­¡­.with such a beautiful person!¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡­¡­.can I beat such a beautiful person¡­..¡±

    ¡°Ku, so mortifying¡­..¡±

    The children begin to get noisy.

    ¡°¡­.Hey, Almis¡­¡­.Is the story true?¡±

    Uwa, scary!

    Tetora voices out with such a scary face.

    ¡°It is just a joke from Julia. Oi, don¡¯t say misleading things!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha. I wanted make fun for a little. However, can we be such a rtion?¡±

    Julia winks at me and leaves.

    Tetora stepped on my foot while scowling at me. (Pengu: LOVE INTEREST CONFIRM!!!!!)

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡­why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Tetora looks the other way.

    ¡°Then let me have your attention, shall I hold a ceremony? If possible I would like a pig¡­¡­..there isn¡¯t one?¡±

    ¡°Instead, we prepared a deer. Though I drained the blood.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, though it is killed when alive actually¡­¡­well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Then, Almis. Repeat the words I say from now on then cut off the head with a sword.¡±

    Understood.

    I hold up an iron sword.

    ¡°Then, I will begin. The great several Gods and spirits of heaven, earth, and sea. I give a votive offering for we were able to live for one year with many thanks. I pray that you will watch us in the future¡­¡­..¡±

    I said Julia¡¯s following words, the deer was beheaded with the sword.

    Blood didn¡¯te out much because it had been drained.

    ¡°Then, the ceremony of the offering ends with this. Next is the exorcism ceremony!¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°For now, you shall wash your body. Because, you just have received impurity of the death.¡±

    I see.

    It is surely unlucky to hold a ceremony after I killed the beast.

    ¡°Then, I will ask from the girl first.¡±

    ¡°Almis. You mustn¡¯t peek.¡±

    ¡°Am I good?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t look. It is not erotic at all even if I look at the body of a 10 years old child.¡±

    I¡¯m very normal.

    Are? However, it isn¡¯t strange to be excited about a girl¡¯s body of the same age¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Then, I will hold the purification at once.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please do it faster. It is cold and not suitable.¡±

    It is too cold because of entering the river in mid winter.

    By Julia¡¯s reason, hot water was useless.

    It is irrational.

    ¡°Right away.¡±

    Julia held up my hands.

    When Julia muttered bleatingly, her hands shine palely.

    My body became warm after a few minutes.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a treatment which raises the temperature. It¡¯s just a temporary thing.¡±

    Is there also such a thing?

    However, it is quite in that it only raises in temperature.

    Or is there another higher skill?

    After I was finished, Julia gives all members the same technique.

    There weren¡¯t any color of fatigue either. Indeed.

    ¡°I will perform the dance ceremony next.¡±

    ¡°What is the significant of it?¡±

    ¡°I set a barrier against evil in the field. It will onlyst lightly.¡±

    Julia says so and stands in front of the field.

    ¡°Just look at it calmly. Because it will be over immediately.¡±

    Julia said so and took something like a folding fan and bell in hand and begins to dance.

    Ring, Ring, Ring.

    The bell viberated.

    Julia sings and dances ording to the bell.

    It is sometimes bold and delicate.

    The shrine maiden clothes based on a beautiful fan and white swing.

    A bell lets out a beautiful sound from the movement, and Julia¡¯s throat trembles.

    Her voice is more beautiful than that of a bird or insect.

    It makes one think of a quiet and clear surface of water in ake.

    The hair of deep red purplevender of Julia shakes.

    My eyes naturally nailed to Julia.

    Does magic even have enchanting work?

    No, it only that Julia is beautiful. She is too beautiful.

    I felt that there is so much beauty.

    As if time hasn¡¯t pass for eternity.

    Julia finished the dance before I noticed it.

    Silence dominated a moment and thunderous apuse happened.

    ¡°How is it? What is your opinion?¡±

    Julia edged up to me.

    It was beautiful¡­¡­¡­

    I thought so while looking at Julia¡¯s face.

    She a vile one. I asserted that it isn¡¯t a loliconplex.

    Currently, I felt a sexual charm in Julia.

    ¡°You were very beautiful. I would like to see it in another time.¡±(Pengu: yer on a lose!!!!!!!!!!)

    When I said so, Julia¡¯s face reddened.

    ¡°You, saying such a straight thing¡­¡­.¡±

    We make each other blush and look down.

    It was Soyon who breaks the silence.

    ¡°Hey? Pleasee again the next time! I want to see you dance again!!¡±

    ¡°Me, too. Me, too!!¡±

    Roswald also goes along with her.

    ¡°Of course! I will teach you if you like. Anyway, I was asked by Almis to teach everybody magic. There is a dance that is different from this one to give at the time of the wheat harvest, if you want to see it!!¡±

    A crowd gathered around Julia¡¯s surrounding.

    She seemed to be able to fit in somehow.

    It is good. It is good.

    ¡°Julia.¡±

    Tetora called Julia.

    The children naturally open the road.

    ¡°It is your win this time and I raise my hand. ¡­¡­¡­.However, I won¡¯t give up on mathematics.¡±

    ¡°Fufu. It is good. I¡¯ll catch up with you immediately and defeat you.¡±

    They look angrily at each other.

    And they begin tough.

    Suddenly, both children¡¯s eyes became points. (TL: like this (???) )

    ¡°My best regards.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    The two children shook hands with each other.

    ¡­¡­..I don¡¯t understand it well, but a friendship seems to have been established.

 Chapter 14

    Hello~ Pengu is in the house. Ie with bulk releases today since the team have free time do TL. Since the result of the poll has decided we will be changeing Tetora¡ú Tetra

    TL: Pengu

    ED:Manga Hunter

    Enjoy~

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role Identify Age

    Ch3 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person ~12

    Ch4 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 12

    Ch4 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A High-handed 11

    Ch4 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetra female Vice Captain Smart, quite 10

    Ch4 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Timid, petite, good with bow 10

    Ch4 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s chilehood friend 12

    Ch 9 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavander hair 12

    Chapter 14: Wheat

    The main characters look skillful with their hands.

    There are ten children before my eyes.

    Four people are about 4-years-old, while the remaining six people are approximately 8-years-old.

    In short, they are abandoned children¡­¡­What with this timing?

    Moreover, January, they couldn¡¯t endure until February?

    If it¡¯s so serious that you can¡¯t endure, shouldn¡¯t they be thrown away in winter?

    ¡°There are 2 times to leave a child. First is wheat harvest season. In case of a bad harvest, the vige chief elects them with authority. The second time is after New Year. If I¡¯m not mistaken in my calction, when you have to throw away more of them. It¡¯s slow because it seems not being able to get over thete winter and I understand atst. This is the desire of the parents that they want to send them off after New Year celebration.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you for your exnation.¡±

    I assign the houses to the children after hearing their name.

    If a life can be helped then I will help them.

    As for the Griffon, he will support us until we finish harvesting wheat, so it is all right.

    I will return him next year, if it is a good harvest.

    ¡°Hey, Almis.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Is wheat enough? There are around 50 people to prepare for next year if it is a bad harvest.¡±

    If I follow Tetra¡¯s reason, the storage will run dry after 2 years.

    Will growing wheat suffice for now? That¡¯s Tetra¡¯s question.

    ¡°It is alright. Let¡¯s make manure to grow the wheat. It is possible to harvest more than usual. The field was made quite wide too. In addition, we will also be raising barley.¡±

    In this region, 2 fields system is the mainstream.

    In brief, one field rests for one year, if we harvest wheat.

    It is a bad efficiency to produce food.

    On the other hand, we are doing a crop rotation agriculture. The production efficiency is entirely different.

    Tetra¡¯s worry is imaginary fears.

    ¡°However, isn¡¯t it impossible for two years?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. But the people that needed set up enchantments are arge group of highly skilled magicians, people who have financial power as sacrifice can be prepared. Therefore, there might be a second year. However,¡­.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°Is Rosaith king country different?¡±

    King Rosaith¡¯s country¡­¡­it is a mid-size nation in the south side of Roman¡¯s forest.

    ¡°Can you assert that there are norger countries and King Rosaith¡¯s country is peaceful?¡±

    ¡°Because there is Julia.¡±

    Is Julia a citizen of Rosaith King¡¯s country? I haven¡¯t heard of it.

    Tetra looks at my face and answers.

    ¡°She is considered a celebrity.¡±

    ¡°Although it seemed like it was the other children¡¯s first time meeting her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Among the people from the upper ss. There is a story. She is 12-years-old in this new year. She began to work as Rosaith¡¯s magician.¡±

    Is Julia 12-years-old?¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°I, would it be alright for me to change the setting making me 12-years-old instead of 11-years-old?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..Do what you please.¡± (I don¡¯t care anymore.)

    Good. I¡¯m 12-years-old from now on.

    I don¡¯t know my urate age anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is 11 or 12-years-old.

    In reality, I have exceeded 20-years-old.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you think of it as an increase inbor? The harvest could rise. It is old people that I¡¯m more worried about. To make old people work¡­..¡±

    Their efficiency is not so good.

    It will be all about free meal.

    ¡°Old people don¡¯t get abandoned so much.¡±

    ¡°Why is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..There are about eight children, but none that have a mother and father.¡±

    I agree.

    ¡°In the first ce, you die when you reach roughly 50 years old. Because long lived elder people, who live is the proof of health, they are not easy to kill.¡±

    Are they just unlucky?

    When they live for a long time, they can provide answers for the people around.

    Is there more resistance than abandoning a child?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The reason why I knew about Julia.¡±

    Oh, the story that [she is a famous person in the upper ss¡± awhile ago.

    ¡°Though I¡¯m interested, I don¡¯t need to hear it. You can talk when you feel like it.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Tetra looks down lonely, while feeling relieved.

    ¡°Amazing! The wheat grew so much. What kind of enchantment did you use?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do such a thing in particr.¡±

    The tip of the wheat shines golden gleams before my eyes.

    Did you say bumper crop?

    ¡°What about on your side?¡±

    ¡°Fufun! It is alright thanks to me. Though it isn¡¯t a good harvest, but I don¡¯t have to worry about anybody starving this year. Father was very pleased.¡±

    Is that so? That¡¯s good for him.

    ¡°By the way, what is that?¡±

    ¡°It is barley.¡±

    I hear Julia¡¯s questionably voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t let your field rest?¡±

    ¡°It is alright. It is just a little secret.¡±

    When I answer, Julia looks at the barley steadily.

    However, she doesn¡¯t seem to have much interest, she moves her eyes to the wheat immediately.

    ¡°Then, is it alright if I hold the ceremony immediately?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I leave it to you.¡±

    Julia steps forward .

    There is a pedestal in front of Julia¡¯s eyes, there are wine, deer meat, grapes, and olives on top.

    I exchange earthenware to obtain wine, olives, and grapes.

    ¡°Then here I go.¡±

    Julia said so and begins to dancefortably.

    It is beautiful as expected.

    My heart rises naturally.

    I want to see it forever. However, the dance ends in a short while.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You were beautiful.¡±

    When I praised her obediently, Juliaughed a bit and became embarrassed.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m done here.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    I walk Julia to theke.

    ¡°Another thing. If the bread is done, I will give it to Julia. It¡¯s my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Fufu. I look forward to it.¡±

    It was natural, I can¡¯t eat wheat as it is.

    It is necessary to thresh it.

    It is to separate the rice husk from the chaff of the wheat.

    It is considerably hardbor, if we perform it all by hand.

    Therefore, I borrow the wisdom of our pioneers.

    ¡°This, it¡¯s such an amazing thing!!¡±

    Soyon threshes the wheat with the threshing machine, while talking to me.

    I¡¯m d that she praised the thing I made myself.

    Although I stole the idea from someone else.

    By the way, theb is made out of wood but the originalb in thresher is made with bamboo or metal, but bamboo aren¡¯t growing in the wild and we don¡¯t have smithing technology.

    Therefore it is very fragile, so please treat it carefully.

    ¡°Umu¡­¡­the structure is simple. However, it is so much more efficient¡­¡­..such a great idea.¡±

    Tetra looks at the threshingb and mutters bleatingly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful if this spreads out?¡±

    Ron showed a slight excitement and said so.

    Well the work efficiency will probably go up.

    Originally, threshing is the work of a widow, however, there is no good point.

    I must consider the widower, if I¡¯m going to spread it¡­¡­¡­.

    I guess it isn¡¯t something I need to worry about. After all, I¡¯m the children¡¯s leader. If the timees, I will dissolve this group.

    Then, I have to get the husk from the chaff.

    In earth, before the machine is introduced, every region threshed with a stone mill.

    There are two kinds of mortar, method one is to put a round stone on a board stone.

    Another method is to stack two tes and rotate it.

    At least, they seem to use the former mortar in the surrounding regions.

    It is possible to thresh with this method. It will cause lower back pain if you continue doing the same work for a long time while sitting down.

    I don¡¯t want to be troubled by lower back pain at this age.

    Therefore, I made a disk-type stone mill.

    It was extremely hard to make it.

    Can the stone be ttened to a circle, if it rubs stone with stone together?

    I gave up on doing the traditional way because I don¡¯t know how many times the devil whispered to my mind.

    However, work will be easy all the time if it isplete. I believe in it.

    Is it divine protection? Is it fortunate that grinding the stone wasn¡¯t hard because of divine protection?

    Even if it¡¯s useful at such a delicate ce, it¡¯s worthless.

    By the way, I suffered a lower back pain because I continued sitting down while making it.

    I look like a fool.

    ¡°However, this is amazing!!¡±

    ¡°Let me do it, too!!¡±

    Roswald and Grame over.

    ¡­¡­¡­Is it good that these fellows are pleased?

    That thing is worth it to suffer from lower back pain.

    ¡°I will make it with everybody alternated cooperation next time. Did you say you made it all alone?¡±

    ¡°Because I wanted to surprise you.¡±

    Tetra was amazed when I said so.

    ¡°The threshing machine was enough of a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Fufun, there is still another surprise tool!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a strange thing?¡±

    ¡°It is rude to call it strange. It is a winnower.¡±

    I touch the winnower, which I ced in the corner.

    It is the result of all my might.

    It is natural because I am not a farming tool enthusiast and only saw its appearance in a history textbook.

    But I know its mechanism is separate by wind force.

    As long as the principle is understood, I can make it by trial and error.

    It is hard to say it¡¯s perfect, but I can improve it little by little.

    After all, when I was in elementary school, I was good in art¡¯s ss enough to get a [well done].

    I can naturally do this much.

    ¡°Is it good? I mixed wheat and chaff together first? I turn the handle.¡±

    I proudly exin it to everybody, which I practiced as the winnower moved.

    *Crack*

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    I think that it still needs improvement.

    In the end, everyone works hard to separate them.

 Chapter chapter 15

    Another Chapter.

    TL:Fraiziar

    ED:Manga Hunter

    Enjoy~

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role Identify Age

    Ch3 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person ~11

    Ch4 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 12

    Ch4 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A High-handed 11

    Ch4 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetra female Vice Captain Smart, quite 10

    Ch4 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Timid, petite, good with bow 10

    Ch4 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s chilehood friend 12

    Ch 9 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavander hair 12

    Chapter 15: Bread

    The bread that we eat in modern japan is made from mixing things like flour, eggs, butter, and milk, and baked through, having it rise with yeast.

    But ancient bread was different.

    It didn¡¯t contain such luxurious things as butter, eggs, or milk.

    Yeast also has yet to be developed.

    They were made by just mixing water and wheat, having a texture simr to that of crepes.

    It¡¯s by no means inedible.

    But it doesn¡¯t taste good.

    Although I¡¯ve be ustomed to rough foods, I want to eat tasty foods if possible.

    Eh!? There are people who eat centipedes, so I should deal with it you say?

    No way, I don¡¯t wanna. They do that because it¡¯s an emergency, they have too. They are crazy.

    Anyway, let¡¯s make some tasty bread!

    We don¡¯t have any cows¡¯ milk, but we have goat milk. I don¡¯t know if it will work as a recement, but it has to be better than water.

    We will need yeast forter.

    Just as the name implies by the ending, yeast is a bacteria. (TL: yeast = ¥¤©`¥¹¥È¾ú, bacteria = ¾ú)

    It needs to be cultivated.

    It¡¯s a mystery whether or not yeast is present in this world¡¯s atmosphere, but it probably does.

    Pigs, cows, goats, deers, grapes, olives, wheat, barley, turnips, and clovers all exist just like my world, so it would be strange if yeast didn¡¯t.

    It¡¯s definitely there. Probably.

    ¡°That yeast thing, how do you make it?¡±

    ¡°Rather than say make, its better to say you grow yeast¡­¡­but first you put raisins inside pots I think? Then you put in water. Then you seal it, and you let it sit for a while.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    You shouldn¡¯t doubt me since I learned how to make homemade bread during elementary school!.

    What should I do when the knowledge that I learn in ss is not useful in another world?

    During the lesson, I did this using a bottle so I know the details¡­¡­.

    But we don¡¯t really have any bottles¡­¡­

    Can it be left alone for three days untreated? If we couldn¡¯t do it then that¡¯s too bad, then we¡¯ll just have to challenge it again.

    ¡°We did it!!¡±

    I held the finished bread in my hand.

    HOT!!

    I unintentionally dropped it.

    Careful not to burn myself, I tore off a piece and threw it into my mouth.

    Delicious!!

    It¡¯s not possible to make bread like that, which ismercially avable in Japan, but it¡¯s much better than what we are always eating.

    With this I will be released from my rough diet.

    ¡°Is it really that good?¡±

    ¡°If you try it, you¡¯ll know¡±

    I carry the bread towards Tetra¡¯s mouth.

    Tetra was wide-eyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s soft!!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? From now on we will eat this every day.¡±

    The children, trying to be first, pick up some bread.

    It was a huge hit. (I think it sounds better than ¡°It was very popr¡±

    Well, now that the atmosphere has calmed down I broke the ice. (TL: Would break the news be better?)

    ¡°ording to Julia, the countries of King Domorgal and King Gilberd have had a bad harvest, but the country of King Rosaith produced a decent amount of wheat¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you trying to say?¡±

    Roswald gave a dubious look.

    ¡°You were probably born in the country of Rosaith, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­..That¡¯s right but¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s now you could probably go home.¡±

    I said so quietly.

    There were eight people in additions to Roswald who came from Rosaith.

    If they were to leave we wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of our fields.

    But that doesn¡¯t matter.

    Children should grow up in the same environment as their parents. As for me, I don¡¯t have any parents, so it doesn¡¯t really apply to me.

    ¡°Hey, Nii-san.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±

    ¡°¡­. what do you mean by that?¡±

    They suddenly started abusing me without reason.

    What I said was correct. At least I thought I was right.

    ¡°It is true that we loved our parents, but you know, they discarded us. In the first ce, even if there wasn¡¯t any other choice in the matter, of course we won¡¯t forgive them. Anyhow, we aren¡¯t wee so we can¡¯t go back. We would just be another mouth to feed and even after that we might still be kicked out again. This time we might also be sold as ves, so of course we don¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    ¡­..

    ¡­..

    ¡­..

    Certainly, that¡¯s true.

    In the first ce, returning a child to someone who abandoned them, of course can¡¯t be right.

    If I calmly think, such a thing is obvious.

    Rather than be given the cold shoulder, it¡¯s more likely for them to get screwed.

    Why didn¡¯t I realize it earlier?

    Ah, that¡¯s right.

    It was just myplex I guess.

    Since my parents aren¡¯t here, I glorify the presence of parents. (TL: since he misses his parents and home)

    I was just arbitrarily pressing my ideals on them.

    ¡°And one more thing.¡±

    Roswald said,ughing.

    ¡°Since everyone loves Nii-san, since nii-san did not forsake us, but rather helped us. Despite having no rtion to us. ¡±

    ¡°I see¡­..¡±

    It was just me who was thinking such a strange thing.

    ¡°Hey! Is there anyone who wants to return to their parents?!! Raise your hands!!¡±

    Ron yelled out to the children in a loud voice.

    No one raised their hands.

    ¡°Then, those who want to stay with the leader, raise you hand!!¡±

    Everyone raised their hands in unison.

    ¡°Oi, it¡¯s fine not to go with the crowd you know. Those who want to go home, you can go home if the opportunity arises you know?¡±

    Of course, there has to be one person right?

    I mean, wasn¡¯t everyone crying at the start?

    You were crying out for your parents weren¡¯t you?

    But, still no one came forward.

    And no one¡¯s expressions changed at all.

    Even if the atmosphere were washed away their expressions should be able to change. But no one changed.

    They just stared at me.

    What does it mean? (TL: why are the protags always this dense?)(pengu:jap thing)

    ¡°We may not have been loved by our parents in the first ce, or the vige could have been the one that disliked us, so even though we were sad at the start, when we calmly thought about it, we decided we didn¡¯t want to return after all. Of course we always have thoughts of going back home. Besides if we stay with you we won¡¯t go hungry and you are kind to us. Everyone loves you, are you convinced now?¡±

    Tetra said, trying to persuade me.

    I see, it¡¯s like that, huh?

    I was loved by them that much, huh¡­.

    ¡°Almis-san, are you crying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying!! I couldn¡¯t be crying silly! I¡¯m the leader you know!!¡±

    Damn, to cry this much¡­.ah, right now I¡¯m twelve aren¡¯t I?

    ¡°I understand. From now on I will continue being the leader of this group! Henceforth, follow me to the future!¡±

    ¡°¡±¡± ROGER, LEADER!! ¡°¡±¡±

    The children shouted together in unison.

    Why are did they all breathing in unison?

    It couldn¡¯t be¡­..

    ¡°Were you already prepared for when I said this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, were we caught?¡±

    Soyon stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Tetra said that you asionally seemed concerned about something.¡±

    Gram told me.

    I see, Tetra huh.

    ¡°The long awaited moment when the leader will cry!!¡±

    Ron said

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute. Roswald was the one who was the most excited for this you know! You little¡­ was this rehearsed?¡±

    ¡°Well, we knew this subject was gonnae up you know? It¡¯s a long awaited thing so we wanted to say everything right and the one who proposed that we all shout at the same time was Ron!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put the me on me!!¡±

    A fuss has started.

    It¡¯s not like I was going to cry without exception you know¡­..

    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not really angry or anything. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s eat the bread. Today is a party!!¡±

    ¡°¡­..there¡¯s only bread though¡±

    Tetra muttered quietly.

    Don¡¯t say unnecessary things, stupid.

 Chapter chapter 16

    Enjoy~

    TL:Pengu

    ED:Manga Hunter

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role Identify Age

    Ch3 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person ~15

    Ch4 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest ~16

    Ch4 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A High-handed ~15

    Ch4 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetora female Vice Captain Smart, quite 14

    Ch4 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Timid, petite, good with bow 14

    Ch4 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s chilehood friend 16

    Ch 9 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavander hair 16

    Chapter 16: Honey

    Time flies.

    Three years have passed since then.

    I¡¯m 15-years-old now.

    After the wheat harvest, the vige poption increased to 70.

    We gained as many as 40 people. It¡¯s not only little children, but also big children¡­¡­the food situation is considerably bad because there were a lot of 10-year-old children.

    There are was no famine in the next three years, but apparently the parents abandon the children because of heavy taxation, and the current poption is 100 people. It is notughable.

    Judging from my eyes, no country has a big poption.

    Though I think the children born rate every year isn¡¯t very high¡­¡­..

    Isn¡¯t this considerably terrible?

    Children are thrown away in this forest, naturally, there will be children sold as ves, too.

    By the way, the breakdown of 100 people is 30 people around the ages of 12-15-years-old. 40 people are 8-11-years-old. 30 people are 8-years-old or younger.

    I cut down the trees and begin to increase the field as soon as the vige fields be insufficient.

    The domestic animals are four cows and then goats. In addition of ten chickens.

    I want to introduce pigs if there is room for it¡­¡­..

    I was refused further by the surrounding viges.

    I got those originally because there were a few coercive negotiations.

    Oops, I should not forget about the animal incidents.

    Soyon picked up three hawk babies rva) recently.

    I heard that apparently she brought home the baby from the nest that the parent birds disappeared from.

    The hawk seems to belong to arge species, I would be eaten because they arerge size birds of prey who stalk the sky.

    I told her to throw them away because a lot of meat is necessary, it is doubtful whether she¡¯s able to raise it, but she said [They are a little different from us, because the parents can¡¯t abandon the children who aren¡¯t theirs.]

    I finally recognized unwillingly as I told other children to help me.

    Well, it is bad for the children¡¯s education, if I throw it away.

    Soyon, Tetora, and another child called Lulu have begun to show talent in ck art.

    Therefore, it is possible to put a soul in the hawk¡­¡­¡­.

    There was that ulterior motive, too.

    By the way, ording to the n, the three hawks hunt with three people.

    It is all good, if the result is good.

    In addition, the investigation of the whole forest is finished in these 3 years and I find some dead viges.

    They¡¯re older than our vige, but while they arepletely worn-out, using them is still better than having to do the ploughing from scratch.

    There is a n to move the people there if the poption increases even more.

    In addition, the rtionship with the griffon still continues.

    We have liquor and talk periodically.

    I want to have some protection in case of emergency.

    Thus currently, I¡¯m going to meet one person, it is Julia.

    I¡¯m going to the meeting with all the children to have them train magic with Julia.

    However, recently, she said that we could meet 3 times a week.

    I don¡¯t understand the reason.

    I try to hear the reason from the girls when I returned.

    Let¡¯s not try to understand what you don¡¯t understand¡­¡­.

    ¡°Hey, Julia. I just came¡­¡­¡±

    Julia jumps in front of my eyes when I push the grass aside.

    Stark-naked.

    ¡°WH, WHAT, ALMIS!?¡±

    Julia franticly gets in theke.

    Sadly, only the back was shown.

    It was a beautiful pure white back.

    There is one thing to worry about.

    ¡°Naa, what is the small character on your shoulder?¡±

    ¡°E!? Oh, this is a sacred letter.¡±

    The sacred letter is the same character used in the ceremony¡­¡­It looks like a picture. The feeling is 70% picture and 30% letter. It has a veryplex shape.

    There is no practicality.

    ¡°Is it enchantment?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Everybody carves it when one turns five-years-old. However, it has little to no effect. By the way, the tattoo is difference since it shines when the person carves it.¡±

    ¡°However, none of the children have them?¡±

    ¡°The reason is only some magician can carve it. You must be some influential person.¡±

    I see.

    In other words, this fellow has been carved means that this guy¡¯s birth ce is considerably in a high position?

    ¡°I wish I have one, too.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahaha. If Almises to my country, I can make it happen.¡±

    ¡°It is an impossible proposition.¡±

    However, it is so at the moment.

    The vige has to be fixed someday if the poption of the vige increases. It would be bad if I got attached to some big country.

    It would be an opportunity to be deceived for the time being.

    I must make a lot of acquaintances, if I seriously consider to go to Julia¡¯s ce.

    ¡°¡­Or rather, how long are you going to keep staring at me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I turn my back.

    Water and the sound of clothes rubbing against skin is audible for a few minutes.

    Julia has considerably be a woman at the age of 15.

    To be specific, her chest.

    My son begins to show some reactions recently.

    By the way, Tetora¡¯s boobs is top quality. There are no small breasts. There are no mistakes there. I will be killed if I make a mistake.

    ¡°Almis. I changed my clothes. You can turn back.¡±

    Atst, she gave out the permission.

    ¡°Hey, why are you taking a bath here?¡±

    ¡°No, I made a blunder because you found me today. It seems like it¡¯s be a game of tag. Though you managed to tangent it somehow, but you are drenched in sweat. I felt that having to meet with Almis like this is, you know¡­¡±

    That is considerably serious.

    I mean it is more mysterious not to be found for these past three years?

    My vignce is too ipetent.

    ¡°After this, I won¡¯t able to meet you any more, I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good. Please be careful.¡±

    When I said so, Julia floated a little lonely expression.

    Did I make it too blunt?

    ¡°Look, here is bread.¡±

    ¡°Hooray! This sure is delicious.¡±

    Julia receives the bread that I presented in delight.

    Julia is considerably upper ss, but still the food doesn¡¯t seem to be delicious.

    There is no helping it because they have no technique.

    My bread is made with eggs, goat milk, and yeast.

    It must be the most delicious bread in this world.

    ¡°Here is another one.¡±

    I hand Julia a small pot.

    ¡°What is it? This is!!¡±

    ¡°Honey¡±

    Julia¡¯s eyes rounded. (pengu: O.O)

    In this world¡­..It is still early tobel honey as something valuable at least in the surrounding region.

    Apparently their method to collect honey is by bring the nest back from the forest.

    It is the most troublesome thing.

    Therefore I decided to make a bee house.

    The bees have a habit of willingly build a nest in a small ce.

    It isn¡¯t necessary to go look for bees if you make a bee hive.

    By the way, it is questionable whether or not bee stung, but the orphan¡¯s director grandpa who is a courageous man got rid of a giant ho without a hazmat suit and put deep-fried bee for a meal.

    I understand the essential when I watch from afar.

    It¡¯s doubtful whether anaphctic shock is safe, but it is easily treatable. Because I have been stung twice before I intended to make the bee house.

    I mean that this body doesn¡¯t have any problems about bees.

    As a matter of course, I don¡¯t allow the children to do it. I don¡¯t know whether they have resistants or not.

    ¡°Delicious!! It is amazing. By chance you have a lot?¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot. Though I only have a limited amount of it.¡±

    It is necessary to break the bee hive to collect the honey by all means. It is necessary to collect the bees one by one again.

    There seems to be a method to collect only honey without breaking the hive in modern era¡­¡­¡­

    Though I don¡¯t know it.

    Because they used really advance machinery, but I can¡¯t make it with an imitation.

    If only I watched different programs rted to honey more, it could be useful in this case.

    Though I didn¡¯t think I would expect it in a different world¡­¡­

    I would have checked on the inte if I knew beforehand¡­..

    Although, it¡¯s not really going to help even if I keep thinking about these stupid thoughts.

    Anyway, honey will be a weapon.

    Though it depends on the man in power¡¯s mood.

    This knowledge is considered life saving.

    ¡°Nee nee, will you teach me?¡±

    ¡°No way. We can¡¯t survive if we only have a few knowledge as a weapon.¡±

    Though it is really bad, it is important to not teach to another party who has the possibility of bing my enemy.

    Well, I talk considerably to Julia.

    ¡°Then, what shall we talk about today?¡±

    ¡°About Rosaith King¡¯s government¡­¡­..your state politics¡¯ systems. I consider listening to the region situation slowly.¡±

    Well, I can imagine it to some extent.

    ¡°It¡¯s so. It feels like a coalition government of powerful ns led by Rosaith King. All countries are the same. Because our country is rather strong in power, so rather than alliance rtions, it¡¯s more like subordinate-superior rtionship. Actually, King Ferme doesn¡¯t belong to that thing.¡±

    ¡°Is King Ferme¡¯s country independent recently?¡±

    ¡°It is, it is. About 4 years ago, it about the time when I met you. The masses that were dissatisfied with the the most powerful n of the time ¨C the Asu household because of the famine, took control of thatnd. From that, they became independent from King Rosaith. He sends tributes to both King Rosaith and King Domorgal. That¡¯s why we haven¡¯t made any moves. We would be destroyed if we and King Domorgal¡¯s country fight each other.¡±

    Julia shrugged her shoulder.

    There seems to be 3 times the difference in strength between Rosaith country and Domorgal country.

    It is understandable if I think about the presence of ironware.

    ¡°King Rosaith is sick now. War is impossible. Haa¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Julia sighs sadly.

    The magician seems to have been troubled.

    ¡°However, King Ferme seems to be dangerous recently. Even if the king changes, the farming technique doesn¡¯t change. The dissatisfaction is being controlled with force. Is there anything else?¡­¡­¡­My best regard.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to roll up in the killing if possible.¡±

    I already killed 5 people in thest 3 years.

    When they return without death, they wille inrge numbers.

    It was necessary to kill them for warning.

    Many people were killed by my hand¡­..I don¡¯t want the children to do such a thing.

    I don¡¯t know whether ites true.

    ¡°By the way, Almis. Won¡¯t you meet my father?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to pay tax. You understand that.¡±

    You must pay tax if you be their follower. I hate it.

    Even if it is a destiny that can¡¯t be avoid someday, I want to put it off as much as possible.

    ¡°Are? Did you talk about my father?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t speak. However, your father is a powerful person. Then it is more likely to happen naturally.¡±

    ¡°A, it is so. Ahaha. It is alright. It¡¯s safe. Is it rted about tax? I think that I¡¯m satisfied enough if I was given honey of this quantity every month even if you pay it. In addition, isn¡¯t it considered a benefit to have in times of need, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it might be so.¡±

    It is sever to not associate with anyone in its own right.

    Now that we increased in number, the necessities will be increasing, too.

    Domestic animal for example.

    I want to increase it more, but big business contacts is necessary to increase it.

    Besides, is it clothes, salt, and medicine?

    ¡°Then I will meet him only once.¡±

    ¡°YAY! Then, tomorrow. Meet me here at theke. Because I will bring clothes for you to wear, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    I will meet Julia¡¯s father this way. (pengu: feels like a marriageing up.)

 Chapter chapter 17

    Hahaha, Almis already got hen pecked from Tetra.

    Enjoy~

    TL: Pengu

    ED: Manga Hunter

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role Identify Age

    Ch3 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person ~15

    Ch4 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest ~16

    Ch4 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A High-handed ~15

    Ch4 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetra female Vice Captain Smart, quite 14

    Ch4 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Timid, petite, good with bow 14

    Ch4 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s chilehood friend 16

    Ch 9 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavander hair 16

    Chapter 17: Meeting

    ¡°I¡¯m Julia¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡­¡­.Isn¡¯t this development a little too rapid?

    The man in front of me lieing on the bed. Rosaith King.

    Julia on the side has a pleasant smile on her face.

    I heard.

    I imagined her to be a daughter of a powerful n that aides the Rosaith King.

    She couldn¡¯t be the daughter of Rosaith King¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°My daughter has been indebted to you.¡±

    ¡°No way, it¡¯s not like that. Ah, this is honey.¡±

    Honey is used as medicine in the ancient world. It is surely the same here.

    I thought it has good reputation, so I intended to give it to a sick person¡­¡­Indeed I will hand it to this person.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡­.I don¡¯t know you at all. I know you only after I asked Julia about it,st night. Therefore would you tell me.¡±

    ¡°Did Julia say nothing?¡±

    ¡°Oh. She has no tact. She didn¡¯t talk about earthenware either. Well, I inquired about it because I personally want that earthenware¡­¡­.I gradually want to meet the creator.¡±

    I see.

    The reason why Julia was able to slip out isn¡¯t because the look out was incapable, but is because of this person acquiescing?

    Consent.

    ¡°Then I will speak.¡±

    Of course, I don¡¯t want to teach everything that could be inconvenient.

    ¡°I see. I understand it well. Incidentally. Don¡¯t you intend to belong to our country?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for the offer, but I have to decline.¡±

    ¡°As for the reason?¡±

    I say the reason I thought beforehand.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you are sick. When we are attacked by King Domorgal, can you protect us? Yourself is sick, in addition, you can¡¯t even deal with King Ferme. I think that it¡¯s premature to rify a position.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s right. Then, is it a trade?¡±

    Is that a main subject?

    Well, he probably heard from Julia that I dislike a position.

    ¡°There is no problem. Is it earthenware that you want?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It is so. What exchange will be good?¡±

    ¡°I want domestic animals. Chickens, cows, goats, and pigs. If possible I also want horses.¡±

    ¡°Is it domestic animals?¡­¡­We can¡¯t let go of livestock in such a hurry. In addition, cows and horse have difficulty breeding. They are the only thing which I imported from foreign countries. It isn¡¯t possible to raise in our country. Isn¡¯t there something else you desire?¡±

    ¡°Then, ves.¡±

    The current workforce is insufficient for us.

    If there are several male adult ves then work can bes easier.

    I may feel sorry for the ve, but there are ves ordinarily in this region. They seem to be easy to control because there is a curse.

    ¡°I understand. How about one ve for every 10 earthenware?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The ve is quite cheap. However, is it such a thing?

    By the way, is there purpose beside workforce when buying a ve?

    A ve is not a ve from the beginning. They were assigned a proper upation in the old times.

    For example, a grape farmer family.

    I don¡¯t know how to raise grapes. It seems to be difficult.

    I¡¯m lucky if I can obtain a person with technique to raise grapes.

    Besides, is there a carpenter?

    ¡°I still want to exchange with her highness Julia from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..It is dangerous. Julia is my only daughter. I can¡¯t say so.¡±

    ¡°Nee, Father. Wasn¡¯t I safe with Almis for 4 years? It¡¯s alright.¡±

    I bet on Julia¡¯s persuasion.

    ¡°There is no helping it. I¡¯ll let you do it if you said that much. However! Almis, never dare to injure my daughter. You understand if you injure her right?¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I know that she has some degree of social position.¡±

    I probably don¡¯t have the heart to injure her.

    Body¡­.. more specifically, it will be the hymen.

    Even I understand it that much.

    However, I¡¯m d.

    I have to employ a person to teach magic if Julia disappears.

    Ah, isn¡¯t having acquaintance with Julia only for her to teach magic?

    But in the worst case scenario, if I were to head to her ce I could at least talk.

    The number one damage is ck art.

    ¡°By the way, do you have a wife?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t one¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shall I introduce one? What is your favorite type?¡±

    What is? Suddenly.

    Is it that? They are trying to strengthen our rtion.

    They said that they will attach a rtive or a powerful family¡¯s daughter to me. Are they going to steal the techniques if things go well?

    They think it is that easy?

    I mean Tetra is scary. I¡¯ll be killed. (Pengu: BUSU*whipped.)

    But, how do I decline it?¡­¡­¡­.

    That¡¯s it!!!

    ¡°Is it Julia? Are you giving her to me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    King Rosaith snorted.

    He cut it skillfully somehow.

    I hardened in an instant when I saw Julia make a deep red face.

    Hey, don¡¯t make that face while I am being serious here.

    What would you do if you murdered King Rosaith? (pengu he means giving her father a heart attack)

    ¡°Oi, no way¡­¡­..¡±

    See, I am being red at.

    How are you going to clear this?

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Now, how about it?¡±

    I said jokingly.

    It is consideration to Julia to not refuse tly, because the truth is rtive.

    ¡°You are a sly fox. Are you really 15?¡±

    ¡°In fact, I exceed 20 years old.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell lies. Besides, in either case did you not change into this young thing?¡±

    Well certainly.

    I notice now that I¡¯m not tense any more.

    Is it because of the strong recognition from Julia¡¯s father instead of a king? Or to say that I¡¯m the strong type?¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°By the way, your vige seems to be near King Ferme.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is so.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to co-operate?¡±

    The troublesome talk hase.

    In brief, it is an alliance.

    The risk of involving in a war increases if I ept the offer.

    I must defend myself if I decline it.

    It is a verymon problem even in the present age.

    ¡°¡­¡­..Is it alright if I think about it? We have very little number of people. Therefore, I can¡¯t go to war so easily. Please understand it.¡±

    If this nation has considerable strength, it¡¯s still good.

    But are there only approximately 30 people that can fight?

    Fortunately, we have technology. It is valuable in a negotiation to some extent.

    We must avoid war as much as possible.

    If King Rosaith¡¯s country is smaller than King Ferme¡¯s country, I ept it with pleasure.

    However, King Rosaith¡¯s country is bigger than King Ferme¡¯s country.

    Therefore it isn¡¯t king Ferme who will start it, but King Rosaith that will start.

    Mutual defense is good, but to bleed in a aggressive war seems to be stupid.

    ¡°That much, I naturally understand it. If possible, I expect for a favorable answer.¡±

    He withdrew.

    I¡¯ll think that there is still time to negotiate.

    Are we going to have these talks whenever we meet each other?¡­¡­¡­.

    It might be better to prepare some weapons.

    ¡°In the end, it boiled down to the foreign people¡­¡­.Was it a person from Karisha? I want to put in some order for livestock to them. Will you introduce me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just that. There are some Karishian in colonial city in the south for a long time. I may put in an order of rare things in various ways if I go there. I will write an introduction letter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. What is it?¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Since I just need to write it.¡±

    King Rosaith said so and writes a letter on a tree board with Indian ink.

    There is no paper¡­¡­..

    ¡°Then, I was going to spend significant time today.¡±

    ¡°Me too. Will you stay overnight?¡±

    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ll inform the group when I return to the vige by the end of today.¡±

    I said so and stood up.

    It¡¯s slightly rude to decline an invitation, but it is dangerous in various ways to remain here.

    It is troublesome if I was made to drink liquor, and established the fact that I stole it in various ways when I got drunk.

    Or rather, I¡¯m going to be killed by Tetra.

 Chapter 18

    Hello! Fraiziar here. Pengu identally posted the unedited version of chapter 18, so I¡¯m posting the edited version here. Manga Hunter wasn¡¯t able to edit this one, so I did instead. This is my first time editing so please inform me of any mistakes.

    Tetra is best girl.

    ¤ï¤³¤Ä¡«

    TL: Pengu

    ED: Fraiziar

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role Identify Age

    Ch3 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person ~15

    Ch4 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 16

    Ch4 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A High-handed 14

    Ch4 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetra female Vice Captain Smart, quiet 14

    Ch4 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Timid, petite, good with bow 14

    Ch4 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s chilehood friend 16

    Ch 9 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavander hair 16

    Chapter 18: Negotiation

    ¡°Fufu, Almis just the two of us,¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stick so close.¡±

    Tetra and I came to a city state of Karishian, the colonial city Lezat of ris

    In short, strike the iron while it is hot.

    The things we brought include:

    Food, earthenware and salt as a substitute for currency,

    the letter of introduction which I got from King Rosaith as present for the honey,

    and an iron sword for self-defense.

    As I onlye to meet influential person of Karishian, I did not bring anything fantastic.

    I should be able to make various purchase with deferred payment.

    If I can¡¯t, then I will bring arge number of people to carry the pottery over.

    I want trade goods that are lighter.

    ¡°Nevertheless, I wonder why they have their own unique alphabet? It is troublesome.¡±

    I look at the message written in Karisha word on the narrow strip of wood.

    Befor I can learn the Karishanguage, I first have to learn their alphabet. It is too troublesome.

    Though the numbers are easy, I must earnestly learn in order to understand sentences.

    Even though I was able to master this region¡¯snguage with much effort, now I have to learn Karisha¡¯snguage.

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t Almis make an alphabet? (ED: For their region¡¯snguage, I think?)¡±

    ¡°It is a good idea. Should I make one if I have the opportunity?¡­..Not, I¡¯m joking.¡±

    It is should be faster to learn Karishiannguage (alphabet) than to make a new one.

    ¡°That¡¯s remind me. Though we are talking about this region, does it not have a name?¡±

    ¡°This ce name is called Adernia penins for the time being.¡±

    ¡°How does the Karishian see us?¡±

    ¡°As barbarians who talk in a weird barbarguage. Otherwise as the penins people, andplete savages.¡±

    Well, we are barbaric when seen from the perspective of those who have advanced culture.

    ¡°By the the, may I ask you another question?¡± (pengu: you just did-lol )

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I expected to see something like currency here. Is there such a thing?¡±

    If i am not mistaken, I remember that we had such conversation.

    When was it?¡­¡­¡­..

    That¡¯s it, it was after the time when I met the children.

    If I recall, Ron asked me ¡°What is money?¡°

    ¡°Only an extreme few know of money.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    So only the rich have currency, huh.

    It¡¯s on the level where there were several chikusenjoirei introduced in Japan, The average farmer doesn¡¯t really know of it huh? (Osura: The chikusenjoirei (ÐîäEÐðÎ»Áî)was aw that was passed in the October of 711 in order to elerate the cirction of the zeni (1/100 of a yen) and measure the amount of money returning to the government.)

    We arrived at the port while having such a conversation.

    I seem to have walked considerably before I realized.

    ¡°This is the sea¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it your first time?¡±

    Tetra nodded.

    I smelled the salt, it is slightly different from Japan¡¯s sea.

    ¡°That is quite a big ship.¡±

    Some ships were docked at the port.

    The full length is around 30 meters, so it¡¯s considerably high ss considering the cultural level of this world.

    ¡°I have heard that Karishian people have superior sailing technology.¡±

    And so, they build a colony cities at far off locations for the purposes of trade.

    Naturally, Our technology cannotpare to theirs.

    ¡°Now then, where is Einzo who sells livestock?¡±

    Because I couldn¡¯t make an appointment, I need to look for him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for it at once.¡±

    ¡°Let check the value of pottery and honeymodity before that¡­¡­. You might likely be deceived.¡±

    That¡¯s a good idea.

    Anyway, other party might think this side is savage.

    That is enough possibility to be deceive.

    We show the pottery to a Karishian merchant who specialized in selling ceramics.

    There are simr earthenware simr to ours on his open mat.

    Its quality looks almost the same.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..Well. If you¡¯re going to sell them at Karisha, they¡¯ll buy it for 30 blue coppers. If you sell them around here, then¡­ 30 didals (500 grams) of salt.¡±

    By the way, from what the merchant said, 100 blue coins worth one silver coin. I hear that ten silver coins worth one gold coin.

    Salt is around one silver coin per kilo.

    In other words, I can sell about 1.6 times the Karisha¡¯s price when I sell in this region. It is a very good deal.

    In addition, based on the Karisha prices, I would have enough to live for one month if I had one silver coin.

    Although it depends on what you count as ¡®enough¡¯, but one silver should be around 10,000 Japanese yen (~$100).

    ¡°Did you make it? Who did you learn how to make it from?¡±

    ¡°I thought of it myself.¡±

    When I said so, the merchant eyes widened.

    ¡°That is amazing. If possible, please don¡¯t spread it too much.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do such foolish thing as teach people free of charge since we wouldn¡¯t make profit either.¡±

    It is an important card of ours.

    ¡°Another thing, How much does the honey go for? I want to buy it as a souvenir.¡±

    ¡°Give up on that. It is not something that you can buy as souvenir. It is roughly three gold coin for a container like this.¡±

    The man held a pot in his hand and said so.

    Isn¡¯t it terribly expensive? Splendid.

    I decided honey will be our main trade good.

    ¡°Incidentally, what does everybody getting?¡±

    I sold the pots but the trading wasn¡¯t over..

    One sells to get money that can be used to buy items that will be sold in other locations.

    That repetition is what trade is.

    When a ship returns home, it¡¯s important for it to have spent all it¡¯s money.

    Naturally, they are purchasing goods from this region¡­¡­..

    I don¡¯t have any idea what though.

    Since grain harvest is bad recently, it probably not that.

    I mean in the first ce this region is unsuitable for cultivating wheat.

    There aren¡¯t minerals like iron either.

    There aren¡¯t literature or art goods either.

    ¡°Right, Salt is the typical export. One can get good quality rock salt around here, and the salt demand is high because Karisha has high poption.¡±

    Salt is the main product here?

    I didn¡¯t know that.

    I might have found some by ident if I had looked for it in the forest.

    Should I look for it?

    ¡°Well after all, we trade ves as well¡±

    As expected, it happens after all.

    Wars don¡¯t stop because small countries divide this region.

    So ves will be avable cheaply inrge quantities.

    ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Well then.¡±

    He said so and held out his hand.

    Is he charging for information?

    I divide and and put the salt in a small sack and put on the mans hand.

    £ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Then, is this where Einzo is?¡±

    We stand in front of a very splendid building.

    The house is a bit small but it doesn¡¯t look inferior to king Rosaith¡¯s castle.

    The building is made of stone and seems stronger than the wooden castle of King Rosaith.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    I knock the door and sound the bell.

    A brown skinned man came out after a few minutes.

    There is a cor attack to his neck.

    ¡°What is your bussiness?¡±

    ¡°I want to talk business with Enzio.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, My master is busy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, please show this to him.¡±

    I hand the wood strip that I got from King Rosaith.

    The man receives the message wood strip with dubious face and disappears in the building.

    He came back in a few minutes.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    As expected of the introduction letter from King Rosaith.

    Despite being a small country there is still a decent influence.

    Julia has arge amount of salt, and surprisingly King Rosaith¡¯s country might able to produce more salt.

    ¡°Hello, I am Enzio. You are?¡±

    The young man who appeared before me said so in Karishianguage.

    He sure is young. Because I heard that he is an important merchant, I thought that he would be more old man like.

    ¡°I¡¯m Almis. This is Tetra.¡±

    ¡°My best regards.¡±

    I return it in Karishanguage.

    Tetra can speak Karishanguage perfectly in the beginning, but I can speak thanks to [Language Protection].

    Moreover, Tetra¡¯s mother seems to be from Karisha.

    It is enviable that she is bilingual.

    Einzo was surprised that we spoke back with fluent Karishian.

    ¡°You are skilled.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, well just this much.¡±

    It¡¯s divine protection power~ like I would say that.

    ¡°Are you here to purchase livestock?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard I cane here since you deal them.¡±

    Einzo appraised me after I promptly answer.

    Probably because I am 15 years old. Such a guy brought a letter of introduction from the king of a small country. That probably is a matter of concern.

    ¡°Excuse me for my rudeness but¡­¡­what¡¯s your position on the other side?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡­.what should I express it? Well, the king didn¡¯t formally appoint us, yet.¡±

    Frankly, we are something like an independent state.

    Territory, citizen, sovereignty. They are all exiles.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Einzo shows a thoughtful expression.

    If possible, I want to make a magnificent misunderstand.

    ¡°Cows are three gold coins each, horses are four gold coins each. You have to pay more if you pay with goods.¡±

    ¡°I see. In fact, I didn¡¯t prepare money this time¡­¡­..I only came to check the prices. Can I revisit in two weeks?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Incidentally, how much are you going to purchase?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I would like one horse and two cows.¡±

    In other words, ten gold coins.

    Three honey containers are necessary. (TL: erm¡­ isnt 3 honey containers 9 gold? And didn¡¯t he say that paying in goods will cost more?)

    That¡¯s just barely within our budget..

    After all, it is hard to secure that amount of honey.

    It maybe necessary to make a different product.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll prepare it. Then, I¡¯ll see you in two weeks.¡±

    I obtained new work force this way.

 Chapter chapter 19

    Here is chapter 19, the first part of this double release. I hope you enjoy!

    -Fraiziar.

    ¤ª¤Ä¡«

    TL: Pengu

    ED: Fraiziar

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role Identify Age

    Ch3 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person ~15

    Ch4 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 16

    Ch4 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A High-handed 14

    Ch4 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetra female Vice Captain Smart, quiet 14

    Ch4 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Timid, petite, good with bow 14

    Ch4 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s chilehood friend 16

    Ch 9 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavander hair 16

    Chapter 19: Paper

    ¡°Heee, so this is a horse.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Your first time Seeing one?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is amazing¡±

    Ron said so while petting the horse.

    The horse is just eating grass with disinterested expression.

    ¡°Naa, nii-san. Can I ask something?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? what is it?¡±

    ¡°Who is that woman?¡±

    Roswald said, pointing his finger to the woman who was brushing the cow.

    ¡°Ah. She¡¯s Lia. She is a ve. I got her.¡±

    Horses are valuable.

    Both cows and horses are meant to be work force, but the horse¡¯s strong point is that they run faster.

    In terms of transporting luggage, Horses are far superior.

    However, some techniques are needed to handle horses.

    Unfortunately, Soyon¡¯s parents did not keep horses at home. She was at a loss.

    When I spoke to Einzo about this, he told me..

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you a ve as a present that knows how to deal with horses. In exchange, let¡¯s get along well from now on.¡±

    That is what he said.

    Thus, I received a female ve named Lia.

    He purposely chose a female ve so she would be useful for ¡°those¡± sort of things.( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    I don¡¯t really condone coercing someone into those kinds of things just because I im to be their master.

    ¡°She seems to be from the mounted nomads in the east of here. For the time being, she can¡¯t speak this regionnguage , but we canmunicate because I have [Divine Blessing of Language]. Therefore, speak with me when you want to tell her something.¡±

    ¡°E, hee¡­¡­.¡±

    Roswald ncing at the Lia frequently, but Lia doesn¡¯t concern herself and takes care of the cows.

    Is this guy in heat too?¡­¡­

    Both Ron and Soyon have been acting flirty recently whenever they have the chance.

    Recently, the 14 year olds have been getting energetic. (ED: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã))

    No, I should be pleased with their growth, I get it.

    ¡°Almis! I killed a wild boar!!¡±

    A loud voice entered my ears.

    When I look towards the direction of the voice, I see arge man who carrying a wild boar on his shoulders.

    It is Gram. (pengu:I knew it.)

    His height has already surpassed me a long time ago, moreover his back is pretty wide too. Not a single trace of when he was all stuttery remained.

    Who are you? that¡¯s is the situation.

    Well, archery does require considerably muscle strength.

    ¡°Heh heh! My magic was helpful! Isn¡¯t it wonderful? I¡¯m the strongest aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Beside Gram, a short girl puffed out her petite chest.

    It was Lulu. This 12 years old girl magician is skilled.

    She was the first in this vige to be able to cast spells and set up barriers.

    She has been with Gram quite a lot recently. .

    ¡°Hey, Almis. When will the ves you bought from king Rosaithe?¡±

    ¡°In less than a month.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to act flirty with the sex ves?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡­ wait No! In the first ce I only asked for male ves!¡±

    Why would I spend money on something as useless as a sex ve? Stupid.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Tetora embraced me. (Fraiziar: woot woot ©c(^¡£^)¥Î)

    ¡­¡­

    I have trouble reacting when such candid affection is shown. (pengu¡­¡­¡­..)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°By the way, what are you making now?¡±

    ¡°I am thinking of making paper.¡±

    Paper.

    Its one of the four major invention of China.

    Even in the modern age, it is used as a medium for storing information.

    There is no paper anywhere around our region.

    strips of wood , parchment (made of animal skin), and papyrus are what is used for writing messages.

    There are two kinds of paper, western paper and Japanese paper.(Washi = ºÍ¼ˆ)(Pengu: washi is a Japanese man-made paper)

    The difference between the two is the raw materials used to make them.

    Washi is made using tree bark, while western paper uses the interior of the tree.

    Wood from the inside of the tree is durable, so special chemicals are needed to dissolve it. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to make washi in our case.

    To make genuine, clean paper, various troublesome manufacturing processes are needed, but making primitive paper is a simple task that we can do.

    Cai Lun (The inventor of Washi) boiled things like spareting, scrap fabric, and bark to make paper.

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any fabric, but I have plenty of tree bark.

    ¡°Why are you making such thing? It isn¡¯t particrly necessary.¡±

    ¡°Well, not for us yeah.¡±

    In the first ce, there are very few literate people in this region so it really is unnecessary, (for here that is).

    Could it be that that using strips of wood is enough?

    However, I expect it¡¯s different for the Karishians.

    If they have such advanced technology, It¡¯s a given that they will need paper.

    Paper is advantageous for trade since it is light.

    In addition, there is plenty of leftover tree bark..

    Since I had cut down several trees in order to make charcoal fuel and earthenware.

    It¡¯d be good to use the tree bark too.

    ¡°Now then, what should I do first¡­..Should I start with tearing off the tree bark and soaking it in water?¡±

    For now, we started with that.

    As I have never made paper before, half of what I do is intuition.

    I think I will be able to make it because I once saw a little of it on TV.

    ¡°Though, It has to soak it for the whole day, what will we do?¡±(ED: In the meantime)

    ¡°We¡¯ll tear off the bark I guess.¡±

    I removed the dirty portion with everyone. Only the white part is left.

    ¡°Next is?¡±

    ¡°I boiled this but¡­¡­..if I am not mistaken, it suppose be boiled in alkali.¡±

    As for alkali, some ashey-water should do. It is lye.

    It is easily melt because of the nature of the weakness alkaline solution. (pengu: I took liberty)

    ¡°Next, I think we should boil this but¡­..¡±

    I looked at the peeled tree bark in the pottery.

    I felt something was insufficient.

    ¡°Heym we should break apart those tree fibers right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then, shall we smash and cut it?

    I see. Now that she mentions it, There was a step like that.

    As expected of Tetra.

    ¡°For now, take one out, I will crush it with the mortar.¡±

    She took out some of the boiled tree bark, and I grinded it, and once more put it into the pot, and she took out some more and I grinded that as well.

    I repeated this many times.

    ¡°Good, it dissolved.¡±

    There is no trace of tree bark anymore.

    It¡¯s all syrupy and mushy..

    ¡°It should beplete once we spread it out and dry it¡±

    I put it on a wooden board and spread it carefully.

    The thickness must be uniform, if i am not mistaken¡­¡­¡­

    It was considerably difficult.

    ¡°I only need to wait for it to dry.¡±

    I put the wooden board in a sunny location. Now it¡¯s up to the sun now.

    ¡°Its light and solid. This is fantastic.¡±

    Ron said so while touching the paper.

    ¡°It seems like it would be easy to write on since it is white. As expected of Nii-san.¡±

    Roswald said while carefully peeling off the paper.

    ¡°Are you going to sell this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Its value as it is right now should fetch a reasonable price¡±

    To be frank, it can¡¯t be described as well made by someone who has seen modern paper.

    He said it¡¯s white, though that¡¯s because it is higher standard than that which is used in this region.

    ¡°By the way,is it really necessary? Though trading honey would be enough¡±

    ¡°Well, normally we could just go about our daily lives without caring, But we don¡¯t know what could happen. Like if harmful pests annihted our wheat. We can¡¯t depend on the Griffon anymore. I want a means to secure food in case of emergency.¡±

    At worst, we can pass starvation by purchase grain from Karishian.

    The more industries the better.

    ¡°Um¡­..Shouldn¡¯t you color beautiful paper or something? I think its value would go up if you did that.¡±

    ¡°For something like being material for a folding fan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sound good! Incidentally, can this be use for that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s light, and it¡¯s so easy to carry!¡±

    The three, Soyon, Tetra, and Lulu got excited.

    ¡°Nee, can this be made stronger? I don¡¯t mind if the color be dirty.¡±

    ¡°What are you using it for?¡±

    ¡°How about a box? Wooden boxes are heavy. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if I substitute wood with this?¡±

    ¡°However, the problem is its strength.¡±

    Ron and Gram began to argue.

    These guys have be flexible thinkers recently. This is a good trend.

    ¡°AH!!!¡±

    A scream broke out. It was an unfamiliar voice.

    Well, this is¡­..

    ¡°Lia! Are you ok?¡±

    Roswald runs up to the female ve who screamed.

    You run too fast, you know?

    I turn toward Lia, too.

    Lia¡¯s eyes were watery.

    There is a goat munching something beside Lia.

    ¡°Nii-san! What is Lia saying?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­She said that the goat is eating the paper.¡±

    ¡± I am s-sorry.¡±

    Lia lowers her head and apologizes to me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s the goat¡¯s fault not yours.¡±

    Iughed as I said so. I don¡¯t know how to handle ves.

    Well, I don¡¯t understand children either.

    Should I treat her normally? What a pain.

    Still, is it alright for it to eat paper?

    At the zoo they ask children ¡°please do not feed the animals paper, it will damage their stomachs¡± on posters but¡­.

    Please don¡¯t die.

    You are important asset.

 Chapter chapter 20

    Part two of our double release!

    Enjoy. (I know I did ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) )

    -Fraiziar: Sorry this took longer than I thought. It turns out is was only half tranted when I nned on posting it, so I quickly tranted thetter half. There might be some mistakes in the second part because I sorta rushed. If you see any mistakes please say so.

    -Pengu: You know what? WE RELEASE 9 CHAPTERS THIS WEEK!!!!9 CHAPTER OF ONFC¡­¡­ Next release is on thurday. I also add a donate button to for ONFC, only. Since this novel is the one I like to TL in a long run so I thought it would be nice to if some donation is make to support the team motivation. We will keep TL if there is not donation, but there will be extra chapter is there is. Thank you

    TL: Fraiziar

    ED: Osura & MangaHunter

    Enjoy~

    CH Name Gender Role description Age

    Ch21 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person 17

    Ch21 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 18

    Ch21 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A HIgh handed (interested in Lia) 17

    Ch21 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetora female Vice Captain Smart, timid

    (Best Girl)

    16

    Ch21 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Big muscr, good with bow 16

    Ch21 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s childhood (future wife) 18

    Ch21 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavender hair 18

    Ch21 ¥ë¥ë Lulu female N/A Petite and small chest 14

    Ch21 ¥ê¥¢ Lia female Almis¡¯s ve Mounted tribe unknown

    Chapter 20: Magic

    ¡¸I messed up¡­¡¹

    I held my hands to my head in desperation.

    We are currently experiencing an extremely serious problem.

    The food for the livestock is gone.

    As for how this happened, the reason is simple.

    I didn¡¯t know that horses ate that much.

    It¡¯s clear that the these horses ate four times more than the cows did.

    Why?! Aren¡¯t their bodies about the same size?!!

    Is it just pure bad luck and these specific horses all eat a lot?

    ¡¸No, horses naturally tend to eat several times more food than cows.¡¹

    Ria hesitantly said.

    So in short, it was my fault for not properly investigating beforehand.

    Well, now, what should we do?

    ¡¸Shall we cull them?¡¹

    Tetra asked while gripping the hilt of the iron sword she uses for self-defense.

    ¡¸Culling, huh¡­ That feels like a waste¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to kill them since they were so expensive.

    Isn¡¯t there any way we can keep them?

    ¡¸Um¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure that the outskirts of King Ferme¡¯s country were covered in ins. Can¡¯t we just take them there? I think that since the horses are faster than cows, it would be quite easy to make the trip there and back in a day¡­¡¹

    Yeaah, but about that¡­ well, there¡¯s no other choice¡­

    For somewhere with plenty of grass that the livestock can graze upon, I guess that country is about the only ce that fits the bill.

    Which would mean that we would have tomit a form of infringement in letting our horses graze in a territory that we don¡¯t have the rights to.

    I don¡¯t really want to have to deal with him. With King Ferme.

    I haven¡¯t really heard that many good things about him.

    Like how the king originally ascended the throne through a revolution, or how all those who opposed him arepletely purged of their position, et cetera et cetera.

    Well as a leader I guess it¡¯s the obvious course of action, but¡­ the idea¡¯s still scary.

    But now of all times. I¡¯ve already gone through negotiating with King Rosaith.

    Since I¡¯ve on asion gone to discuss and negotiate things with the neighbouring viges, by now the existence of this vige should be fairly well known.

    It¡¯s only a matter of time until they take some form of action concerning us¡­

    It should be fine as long as we aren¡¯t found out.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do that. And since Ria will obviously being as well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nii-san! I, I¡¯ll go too! It would be a problem if they ran away, and it would also be terrible if you were attacked by a wolf!¡¹

    Roswald raised his hand.

    It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fired up about it, but you need to run away immediately if you see a wolf, okay? Since there¡¯s no way you can win.

    Well, we¡¯ve got a solution now. I guess?

    In the middle of the night, I woke up.

    ¡¸The full moon is beautiful as always¡¹

    A huge moon shone in the sky.

    Although people say that for a satellite Earth¡¯s moon is huge, this world¡¯s moon looks several timesrger.

    Is it just closer than our moon, or is its size actually that much bigger?

    Probably thanks to that, this world¡¯s nights are pretty bright.

    Of course, it doesn¡¯tpare to the light of Japan¡¯s urban areas at night, but it¡¯s certainly lighter than night in the middle of the countryside.

    Yuria said she woulde here on the night of the full moon.

    I should wake everyone up before she arrives.

    Although most of the senior members have at least learned anti-curse techniques, the newer children still haven¡¯t learned them.

    Also, some members like Soyon, Tetra, and Lulu are very talented and still have plenty of room for improvement, so I can¡¯t let them skip the lessons.

    ¡¸For now, I guess I¡¯ll wash my face¡¹

    Out of all the children, Tetra is the worst at waking up.

    Waking her up takes a ton of effort.

    But if I put it off she will sulk so I have to wake her first before the others.

    Since it will be a rather difficult battle, I won¡¯t be able to win for as long as I can¡¯t keep my eyes open.

    Torch in hand, I head towards the creek inside the vige.

    We of course use it to wash ourselves, but we also use it in our irrigation channels, for cooking, and for drinking.

    However as it is hard water, you can hardly call it tasty.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    There was someone already there.

    The image of their snow white back burned into my eyes.

    They turned around to face me, did they sense my presence?

    It was Tetra.

    Our eyes met.

    After a few seconds, Tetra blushed furiously and squatted down.

    Because of the shallowness of the creek, her body wasn¡¯t hidden at all.

    ¡¸¡­Did you see?¡¹

    ¡¸I only saw your back¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the problem. You really didn¡¯t see?¡¹

    Are you really so against me seeing your back? I don¡¯t really understand.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t see anything strange at the least¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Seeming convinced, she wore a look of relief and wrapped a cloth around her body as she got up.

    ¡¸Grab those clothes over there for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Ah, gotcha¡¹

    I pick up the clothes by my feet and hand them to her.

    Looking at her like this, she can certainly be called beautiful.

    Although farmwork is inevitably a job that will sunburn you and will be harsh on the skin, her skin is very beautiful.

    Although it¡¯s a stretch to call her chest big, even by ttery, for a thirteen-or-so-year-old it¡¯s more than big enough.

    We can certainly expect growth there in the future.

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯ve made something amazing, so can you spare some time for me to show it off to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Although I don¡¯t really mind¡­ just what did you make?¡¹

    I asked, to which Tetraughed mischievously.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a surprise forter¡¹

    ¡°Hey, Julia. Do you know what Tetra has made?¡±

    ¡°ahaha. well, yeah. I think you¡¯ll be surprised¡±

    Juliaughed happily.

    I looked towards Tetra. The other member¡¯s looked towards her too.

    ¡°This is what I wanted to show you¡±

    Tetra spread a paper before our eyes.

    On the paper are some geometric patterns drawn using red ink.

    what is this?

    ¡°The red ink is from my blood¡±

    ¡°oy, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. yeah, Just as you told me to I properly washed it in water and soaked it in alcohol.¡±

    Tetra said while showing her thumb wrapped in cloth.

    Although I taught you how to disinfect wounds I don¡¯t know what could happen so I don¡¯t want you to do something so dangerous.

    ¡°Now, please pay attention.¡±

    Saying that, Tetra neatly spread the paper on the ground, and ced her hand on the center.

    ¡°Shine¡±

    Tetra muttered and the geometric patterns began to faintly glow.

    What on earth¡­..

    ¡°Almis, try it¡±

    ¡°Eh?! Me? I don¡¯t have such a talent you know¡±

    Unfortunately my magic ability is normal, I can only cast magic resistance.

    There are only a few girls who can do magic other than just curse resist.

    Right now, in our vige there are only ten magicians that can cast just curse resist. And those who have very high magical ability include only Tetra, Soyon, and Lulu.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, go ahead¡±

    Tetra pushed my back.

    It can¡¯t be helped. I guess I¡¯ll try.

    I ced my hand in the center and muttered the same thing Tetra did.

    And as I did so, the geometric pattern began to glow!

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°As you know, there are different levels of magical talent. There are two reasons. First is because of the strength of the soul¡­¡­Each individual has a different strength in their soul. Typically Women have stronger soul power than men, and even among women there arerge variances. Magic can only be found in a small handful of women. do you understand so far?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡¯

    As I nodded, Tetra began exining again.

    ¡°The trouble of low magical power can easily be solved. We can just pour magical power from the outside. If we sacrifice the blood of a magician, itpensates with a curse stone.¡±

    A curse stone is a stone filled with magical power.

    They are gathered from the ground.

    There are theories that they result from the hatred and malice of humans coagte underground, or that theye from the bodies of fallen angels, angels, or fairies.

    The truth is unknown.

    ¡°Second is that the technique of constructing(Magic?) is very advanced. This second part is the most important rule¡±

    Great magicians can be born so that even if no one tells them how to do magic they are able to do simple magic.

    hence it is very difficult to teach magic since it¡¯s something that wasn¡¯t taught in the first ce.

    the ability to breath isn¡¯t really something that can be taught but rather something you are born with.

    It¡¯s that sort of thing.

    Then, how does one get taught?.

    There is a way to speak to one¡¯s soul.

    Powerful magicians are able to interact with souls.

    When this technique is exercised on someone, they feel a sort of tugging on their souls.

    If you don¡¯t manage to do this technique within ten tries, it may seem that you have no talent, and it would be best to give up.

    ¡°The construction of magic can be supported to some extent by doing things like singing and dancing.¡±

    Magic it seems, if you just try to do it in your head then you are able to do it.

    Though, to cast magic with just thinking requires concentration as strong as steel.

    That¡¯s why things like magical encatations were devised to reduce the burden.

    But in the end dancing and singing are needed depending on the talent. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯te to a solution.

    Julia has several times the magical power as a normal person, has steel-solid concentration, perfect singing pitch, and is skilled in moving her body.

    ¡°This is something that shows a magical glow using the pattern. Magical power is supplied with my blood. It takes roughly ten seconds¡±

    ¡°¡­in other words its that. The magical technique is represented¡­ by the geometric pattern?¡±

    ¡°exactly. you can just draw the pattern on paper and carry it around. and since the technique is alreadypleted it just needs to be triggered¡±

    So in other words, having a bunch of magicians singing and dancing is unecessary. That¡¯s a magic that was not able to be theorized before.

    while singing and dancing, magic is likely to seed. After all they are going to such an extent.

    In the end the sess or failure is based on thepitence of the shamans.

    This girl just overturned all of that.

    ¡°How on earth did you figure this out?¡±

    ¡°I experimented little by little. finally, I tried this. I found that writing this geometric pattern works.¡±

    Tetra handed five sheets of paper to me.

    They were chock full of forms written on them.

    ¡°This is the foundation of all of my work¡±

    Where are you from, you greecian? (Fraiziar: Idk, he suddenly mentioned greece, maybe a typo and meant karishian? still doesn¡¯t make sense., original: ¤ªÇ°¤Ï¤É¤³¤Î¥®¥ê¥·¥ãÈË¤À)

    ¡°I decided to call this a Ritual Form¡±

    It¡¯s an equation that represents a ritual, thats why Ritual Equation huh. It¡¯s like that.

    ¡°Hey, wouldn¡¯t this make the traditional magician useless?¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, Julia¡¯s amazingness will be less amazing. Then she would just be a member of the royal family¡­.. no that¡¯s plenty to make her important.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. There are some things that cannot be expressed in forms¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Since there are things in this world that cannot be represented using numbers like PI and Square roots. While forces of nature like fire or wind can be reproduced easily, curses that rely on emotions are impossible.

    Thank goodness.

    I was worred that the concept of irrational things like square roots wasn¡¯t used at all.

    ¡°In other words if youbine normal rituals with the ritual equations, it will be the strongest right!!¡±

    Lulu said, raising the tension.

    ¡°By the way, everyone was silent until a while ago, was everyone able to understand?¡±

    Tetra turned around to face Ron and the others who just stood in silence.

    ¡°I only really understand that it¡¯s something amazing.¡±

    ¡°Well I guess if you understand that much it¡¯s enough¡±

    There were also some form written that I couldn¡¯t understand.

    Since I can¡¯t use magical rituals.

    ¡°But you know, I feel a bit ufortable pushing together magics that can and cannot be expressed when drawing those shapes. I mean, they¡¯re different things right?¡±

    I see. There is truth there.

    It¡¯d be better if there was some sort of distinction between the two.

    ¡°Then, lets let Almis decide.¡±

    ¡°Am I ok? Then how about calling it Sorcery?¡±

    Doing things like flinging fire or blowing wind, the type of magic that appears in RPGs.

    Though I want to call it all magic, I feel it¡¯s better to call one magic and the other sorcery,

    ¡°I¡¯m anxious over the ¡°Ma¡± part though¡± (TL: ma = Ä§ = demon, part of the word Ä§Ðg that I trante as sorcery)

    ¡°Magic is curses right?¡±

    Either way the dangerous part of the name stays.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s right huh¡±

    ¡°then from today onwards its sorcery. I am the worlds earliest sorcerer huh¡­.. yeah, That sounds cool. shall we make my second name is now ¡ºFounder¡»?¡±

    Tetra muttered while grinning

    She¡¯s around that age huh¡­..

    I¡¯m worried. (TL: is tetra a chuunibyou?? I hope not.)

    After this event with Tetra, we created a prototype of what will one day be called magic tools.

    In every textbook of ancient history Almis¡¯ name is written down.

    Furthermore, the names ¡ºWorlds earliest Magician¡» and ¡ºFounder¡» were passed down for thousands of years. Throughout the world.

    you did it, Tetra!

 Chapter chapter 21

    Here is this week chapter. We will be realing on Monday and Thursday frim now on.

    Enjoy~

    TL: Pengu

    Edit: Fraiziar & Manga Hunter

    CH Name Gender Role description Age

    Ch21 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person 17

    Ch21 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 18

    Ch21 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A HIgh handed (interested in Lia) 17

    Ch21 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetora female Vice Captain Smart, timid(Best Girl) 16

    Ch21 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Big muscr, good with bow 16

    Ch21 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s childhood (future wife) 18

    Ch21 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavender hair 18

    Ch21 ¥ë¥ë Lulu female N/A Petite and small chest 14

    Ch21 ¥ê¥¢ Lia female Almis¡¯s ve Mounted tribe unknown

    Chapter 21: Refugee

    Two years have passed.

    I have finally turned 17 this year.

    Our current poption is 130 people. As many as 20 ves and 10 children are expected to have joined our family.

    I don¡¯t understand how to treat ves, but I won¡¯t do something like beating them with a whip.

    It might be the wrong thing to do.

    However To keep myself sane, I don¡¯t want to use ves the ¡®proper¡¯ way.

    Since they have been with me for many years, their sense of ethics have also be simr to mine

    Therefore, abusing them isn¡¯t an option.

    The food supply is currently plenty sufficient..

    There is a lot in storage.

    In the end, it was a good idea to buy a horse. The horse food consumption is the hard part, it produces a lot of feces. Its affinity with Norfolk agricultural methods is outstanding. (pengu: norfolk: four systems) (Fraiziar: Crop rotation, right?)

    In fact, we had a huge harvest this spring.

    In addition, we have recently been cultivating grapes.

    If I have oneint, it is that the ves¡¯ performance is poor.

    Their physical ability is quite low.

    That King Rosaith jerk¡­¡­.

    ¡°This is wine made from grapes grown in our vige. Please try some.¡±

    ¡°Umu.¡±

    The Griffon thrusted its head into therge wine barrel jug that I had prepared and drank.

    If it were us, it would be enough for 20 people, but for the griffon it is only one cup.

    ¡°Not enough.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡­¡±

    The remaining tribute disappeared like this.

    ¡°How are you all recently?¡±

    ¡°It is alright. You deserve the credit for this and that.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. It¡¯s all thanks to you for doing this and that for us.¡±

    ¡°Fun.Though I didn¡¯t do anything in particr.¡±

    The griffon snorted.

    ¡°I think you should be independent soon. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Though I would like it if you would defend us if possible¡­¡­.well, I¡¯d feel guilty if we had you protect us forever.¡±

    I¡¯ve already been blessed with such good fortune, I can¡¯t have the griffon help me so much.

    However, the sense of security that we get from this guy is huge

    ¡°Nevertheless, people may be cute as children, but why is it that they be ugly when they grow to adulthood?¡± (Fraiziar: Correction would be ¡°At any rate,even though human children¡¯s insides(Rather, personalities) are cute, why is it that when they grow up they be so ugly?

    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±

    ¡°You were ugly from the start.¡±

    That¡¯s rude. I am cute. Visually that is.

    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. Though the fact that you weren¡¯t cute was the truth you know? Since you were an adult from the beginning.¡± (pengu: check) (Fraiziar: Fixed)

    ¡°Haha. Because I had the body of a child and a brain of an adult, right?¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders. The reason for reincarnating was a mystery after all.

    It¡¯s not such a big deal right now though.

    ¡°However, even you aren¡¯t getting support from me, you have to bring me alcohol every year anyways you know.¡±

    ¡°Of course. My feelings of gratitude won¡¯t change.¡±

    The griffon spoke with an air of superiority.

    ¡°Then, shall I have you return the divine protection?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please go ahead.¡±

    When I said so, I felt a sensation as if of something left my body. I lost [divine protection of Language].

    ¡°Then, I will go home,Later.¡±

    I said so as I turned my back to the griffon. We will meet again on New Years.

    ¡°Aah, I forgot to say something.¡±

    The griffon said so and I stopped.

    ¡°When your group, or your group¡¯s descendants are in trouble, I will help depending on your behavior at the time.¡±

    ¡°As for that¡­¡­..Thank you very much. I hope such a time neveres.¡±

    If possible, I want to ovee it with my own power.

    ¡°Ah. Since it¡¯s troublesome for me you know. avoid it as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Oi,I¡¯m home now!!¡±

    Tetra ran up to me as I called out from the vige entrance.

    ¡°Wee back, dear!¡±

    Since when did I get married to you?

    ¡°This is no time to be senile. Come quickly.¡±

    Tetra pulled on my clothes while saying so.

    Her face seems extremely serious.

    What happened?

    ¡°Leader! It is terrible, Big trouble!¡±

    Ron ran. Ron¡¯s face haspletely stiff, too.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°There is a group of about 30 people moving towards here.¡±

    30 people?

    What¡¯s with thatrge number?

    When I walked to the center of the vige, I saw the 30 people mentioned.

    There were various men and women of all ages.

    ¡°Are you this vige¡¯s chief!?¡±

    One tall man ran up to me.

    ¡°Yes, for the time being. You people are?¡±

    I asked back frankly.

    ¡°My name is Yal. We are¡­¡­.¡±

    The man began to exin their circumstances.

    They seem to have been citizens of King Ferme¡¯s country.

    There are few magicians in King Ferme¡¯s country so it is easily affected by curses.

    That is why famines have frequently urred, they say.

    ¡°In addition, arge rapid increase in tax¡­¡­However, you will be killed if you can¡¯t pay. I actually intended to run away to King Rosaith¡¯s country, but he refused entrance. I was troubled of what to do and heard a rumor about this vige.¡±

    ¡°In addition, every year the tax gets heavier¡­. But if you don¡¯t pay it you will be killed. We actually intended to escape to King Rosaith¡¯s Country, but he refused us entrance. We were troubled over what to do when we heard rumors about this vige.¡±(Fraiziar QC/TLCheck)

    ¡°Rumors?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That there was a vige deep in the forest that is under the griffon¡¯s protection.¡± Moreover, it is the forest where the abandoned children live. I did not think it could possibly be true.¡±

    ¡°Yes, It was said that deep within the forest there was a paradise under the protection of the griffon. Furthermore they said that it was where children who were abandoned in the forest are living. I never thought such a rumor could have been true.¡± (Fraiziar QC)

    No, that¡¯s wrong. This isn¡¯t a paradise at all. We do agriculture and grow our food normally, you know?

    ¡°In short. You want to live here?¡±

    ¡°Please. I will do any sort of work so¡­¡­.¡±

    The 30 refugees all lowered their heads simultaneously.

    Now then, what should I do?¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°Lulu-chan!!¡±

    One of the refugees suddenly shouted..

    What on earth?

    ¡°Lulu-chan! It¡¯s Lulu-chan, Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The woman shouted with tears floating in eyes.

    Could it be¡­¡­..

    ¡°Is it Mother?¡±

    As I asked her, Lulu nodded.

    Lulu¡¯s mother approached Lulu and tried to embrace her,

    But Lulu brushed away her hands.

    ¡°Wh, Why?¡±

    The mother stepped backwards disying a shocked face.

    Lulu scowled at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting as if you are my mother, even though you already abandoned me!¡±

    Lulu shouted and turned towards me.

    ¡°Almis! I¡¯m apposed to this. Let¡¯s quickly send them back to Ferme. It would be stupid to make enemies of King Ferme for people like them!¡±(Fraiziar TLC and QC)

    At Lulu¡¯s words, the refugees showed various expressions.

    Angry expressions, sad expressions, expressions of resignation.

    ¡°I also object. I hate this!¡±

    Ron pouted.

    ¡°I agree with Ron. I mean, aren¡¯t they outsiders?¡±

    Roswald said, looking displeased..

    ¡°I think that we should ept them! After all, isn¡¯t their reason foring here the same as ours?¡±

    ¡°I agree with Soyon. I think that they are the same as us when we were in trouble. It is our turn to help this time.¡±

    The two said while looking at the children within the group of 30 people.

    If anything, the two are concerned for the children rather than the adults.

    ¡°Almis. I object for the moment. Because, they are untrustworthy. Possibly, it is King Ferme¡¯s strategy to steal the vige from us in the inside. First of all, let¡¯s take confirmation.¡±

    ¡°Almis, for the moment I am against letting them in. I mean, We can¡¯t trust them. It¡¯s part of King Ferme¡¯s n to steal the vige from us from the inside. First we need to make sure that isn¡¯t the case.¡±(Fraiziar QC)

    Tetra said so with aposed expression.

    In other words, she would agree to let them in if they were trustworthy.

    Well, I guess that¡¯s right. It¡¯s important to make sure, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Then, I will go to King Ferme¡¯s country with Tetra to make sure they are trustworthy. In the meantime, you guys watch these people.¡±

    After I said so to my friends, I turn toward the refugees.

    ¡°As such, I will have to make you to wait outside. I will offer a meal. I hope that you aren¡¯t nning on doing anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you very much for giving us a chance. At worst, it is alright for us to be ves.¡±

    Yal said so and lowered his head.

 Chapter chapter 22

    This week 1st chapter. It¡¯s a long one¡­¡­ I have a lot of trouble TL this and passed on to Osura for TLC. I learn a lot from Osura from this chapter, which will make the future chapters more better. God SURA BANNZZAAIII(¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã£©¨s

    TL: Pengu

    TLC: Osura, Manga Hunter

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role description Age

    Ch21 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person 17

    Ch21 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 18

    Ch21 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A HIgh handed (interested in Lia) 17

    Ch21 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetora female Vice Captain Smart, timid

    (Best Girl)

    16

    Ch21 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Big muscr, good with bow 16

    Ch21 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s childhood (future wife) 18

    Ch21 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavender hair 18

    Ch21 ¥ë¥ë Lulu female N/A Petite and small chest 14

    Ch21 ¥ê¥¢ Lia female Almis¡¯s ve Mounted tribe

    unknown

    Chapter 22: Tetra

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s go meet King Rosaith. I want to check whether the refugees really were trying to run away to King Rosaith¡¯s country.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra answered in a small voice.

    She seems to be worried over something.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head over with the horse.¡± (Almis)

    I attach a saddle and stirrup to the horse.

    By the way, I created these ones by myself through trial and error.

    I was pretty surprised when I learned that Lia hadn¡¯t heard of them before.

    Since these kinds of tools are fairly convenient, I decided to hide their existence. After all, it would be no joke if our enemies ended up using them and became stronger.

    ¡°Here.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Okay.¡± (Tetra)

    I stretch out my hand and pull Tetra onto the horse.

    We¡¯re going to be riding together.

    You couldn¡¯t call it big by any means, but it¡¯s strong enough to carry two people.

    ¡°Hey, Almis.¡± (Tetra)

    After travelling a distance, Tetra, who had been silent until now, called to me.

    ¡°What is it?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Would you be surprised if I said I was acquainted with King Ferme?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°A little bit.¡± (Almis)

    Tetra wraps her arms around my waist, and presses against me as if to embrace me. (pengu: kawaii~)

    I can feel her tension in her arms.

    ¡°That person is a scary person. Also greedy. And on top of that, he is willing to do anything to achieve his goal. But since he has enough power to leave people in fear, those people naturallye to obey him.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I see. In other words, you¡¯re saying that if he finds out about us, it is possible that he will try to take what we receive from our harvests.¡± (Almis)

    Truthfully speaking, there is a chance that the refugees thate to our vige are actually acting as the vanguard of his ns. Well, I¡¯m going to King Rosaith¡¯s country in order to confirm that theory though.

    ¡°How much national strength does King Ferme¡¯s country have?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°The poption is around thirty thousand. Therefore, their military force is normally five hundred strong. In war time it is one thousand. During emergency situations I think they can mobilise around two thousand.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°So they can normally mobilise five hundred?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°He killed f¡­ only recently became King by killing the ns belonging to King Rosaith¡¯s country, Radou Ars. That¡¯s why his position is shaky.¡± (Tetra) (Osura: making an assumption here in that the ¤ª was supposed to mean she was going to say something like ±Ë¤Ï¤ª¸¸˜”¤òš¢¤·¤Æ¡­¡­)

    ¡°To maintain the unstable position, he would have to have constantly supported the soldiers by relying on heavy taxation, leading to an even greater instability.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Tetra)

    But still, five hundred, huh¡­

    For our poption, we count one hundred. Within that, only sixty-two are male.

    And within those sixty-two, we should have around forty people who might be able to fight.

    A twelvefold difference.

    No, it would be twenty-five-fold since they number one thousand in war times.

    Either case, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if we fought against them.

    Numbers mean everything when ites to war.

    ¡°Can we win?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°If we continue like this, it would be impossible.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°And if we prepare for it?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°A fifty-fifty chance.¡± (Almis)

    I should stock up on suitable weapons and while developing our gueri warfare abilities, build an alliance with¡­ or rather use the title of ¡®ally¡¯ to depend on King Rosaith, to be able to request for reinforcements.

    It might also be a good idea to purchase somebat-oriented ves from one of the Karishan merchants.

    After that, all we need to do is divide the opponent¡¯s forces by cooperating with those who oppose King Ferme¡¯s rule¡­ and then it shouldn¡¯t be impossible to win.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Tetra)

    Lost in thought, Tetra looks down towards the ground.

    ¡°We¡¯re only doing it as ast resort.¡± (Almis)

    Tetra murmurs to me in a small voice.

    ¡°What if the girl from Radou Ars¨C the old n, had survived? Would our winning chance go up?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I think so. If she would bring her status to light, then that would be great. Thinking from King Rosaith¡¯s perspective, providing support is the obvious course of action as she is the daughter of a retainer, as well as since there would be people in King Ferme¡¯s country who fondly remember of its n¡¯s rule.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°That so.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra falls silent again.

    After some time had passed and King Rosaith¡¯s country hade into view, Tetra asked me something.

    ¡°Will you protect me?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Of course. After all, you¡¯re family to me.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°¡­¡­Then I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra said and strongly hugged me.

    ¡°I see. So that means it was true that you refused, right?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes. That is correct. We¡¯ve had a shortage of foodtely, and as such we had no room to feed them. If We were to approve for thirty people, we would end up with more flocking in. And it would be a problem if there was a spy mixed in with that group.¡± (Rosaith)

    Strange. I heard King Rosaith¡¯s country¡¯s poption was around 170,000 if I recall.

    I¡¯m pretty sure that a mere couple hundred people would be nothing for them, but¡­

    In the first ce our vige had an abundance of crops. Which would mean¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re plotting something, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°We have no idea what you are talking about.¡± (Rosaith)

    What¡¯s with that barefaced lie.

    ¡°The reason why the viges in King Ferme¡¯s kingdom have been experiencing bad harvests is because of a curse cast by a different country. After all, it is true that my vige hasn¡¯t been experiencing bad harvests. This is because they didn¡¯t cast curses on it due to fear of the Griffon. Including Julia, King Rosaith¡¯s country has many excellent sorceror. They won¡¯t end up with any bad harvests because of curses. Fact is, none of the viges we encountered on our journey were in any sort of deficiency of food. I also heard from Julia, who told me that the country was experiencing a good harvest. In other words, there is plenty of room for King Rosaith¡¯s country to ept. You should be able to take in three hundred people no problem, let alone thirty, right?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°While that may be true, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it is a bad debt. It¡¯smon sense to throw out good-for-noth¨C¡± (Rosaith)

    ¡°That is quite strange.¡± (Almis)

    I interrupted King Rosaith¡¯s words.

    ¡°If the poption increases then that is beneficial to you. And those refugees are your enemy nation, King Ferme¡¯s country¡¯s citizens. You shouldn¡¯t be driving them away, but calling them in. By doing that, King Ferme¡¯s country¡¯s citizens wille flooding in to your country. While, yes, your food supplies will go down, in the long run you will be able to get back what you lost via taxes. And you should be jumping at any chance that will lower King Ferme¡¯s country¡¯s national strength.¡± (Almis)

    If King Rosaith¡¯s country was currently experiencing a famine then it would be a different story, but his country has food in abundance. So there shouldn¡¯t be any problems at all. (pengu: MC is ruthless.)

    There is a divide innguage and culture. If that was his reason then I could somewhat ept that, but on top of him being a fellow Aldernian, they also lived in the same country together until a few decades ago. Even if he was to invite them in, there would be no problem at all. Or rather precisely because they are his fellowpatriots, that should be reason enough to take the initiative and wee them in.

    He¡¯s got no shortage of undevelopednd.

    Also, they told me that they wouldn¡¯t mind even bing ves. Of course, they should have said the same thing to King Rosaith. You can get ves for free, you know? There¡¯s no annoying human rights coalition in this world. You could abuse and sell them off all you want.

    If he were to ept it, he could make some kind of folk tale called ¡®The Benevolence of the Wise King, Rosaith¡¯ or something.

    Driving them away would be a terrible idea.

    There is also one other thing that felt off to me.

    ¡°It also doesn¡¯t make sense that they woulde to my vige. It¡¯s not like you and King Ferme, the countries that you two rule are the only countries in Adernia Penins. If you were absolutely against taking them in you could have just sent them to a different country. In exchange for having them being escorted by some soldiers, you could give them permission to transit through to another country.¡± (Almis)

    King Rosaith¡¯s country was experiencing a good harvest.

    Which would mean that neighbouring countries should also be experiencing good harvests. It would be impossible for the climate of only this specific area to be different.

    The neighbouring countries have plenty of room to ept the refugees.

    Yet they arrived at the forest. And in that vast forest, they were able to find our vige.

    That isn¡¯t any easy feat. It¡¯s hard to imagine that they just stumbled upon it.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you just said something like ¡®I heard that that ce is like paradise~¡¯, right?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Fumu¡­ as expected of you. You are ny-percent correct. But you are still missing something.¡± (Rosaith)

    ¡°Are you talking about the reason you sent the refugees to my vige? If that¡¯s the case then the answer is simple.¡± (Almis)

    I stare at King Rosaith, who is grinning.

    ¡°You came to the conclusion that I would have a high chance of epting the refugees. After all, I¡¯m such a good person, if I do say so myself. But you can¡¯t sate hunger with kindness. Because of that, I would need to procure wheat from somewhere. Now, the ce where I was to get the wheat is¡­¡± (Almis)

    ¡°That would be in Our country.¡± (Rosaith)

    Although we could have also bought them from the Karishans, they live rather far away. Procuring them from a nearby location is a much more pragmatic approach.

    ¡°Were you nning on loaning me some wheat? After all, you would have a better chance of having the loan repaid if you loaned me the wheat instead of loaning it directly to the refugees.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes. That is exactly right, and you are ny-five-percent correct.¡± (Rosaith)

    *smirk*

    A face that irritates me to no end.

    ¡°And finally for the loan conditions, you were nning on getting our pottery, honey, and our paper manufacturing method, weren¡¯t you?¡± (Almis)

    King Rosaith probably wants them like the dead want out of hell.(Osura: rece ¡®like the dead want out of hell¡¯ simile with something more suitable)

    But he can¡¯t get the information out of me by abusing his military might.

    There was the possibility that I could have run to King Domorgal, after all. And King Rosaith can¡¯t leave due to sickness. Also, if he were to carelessly mobilise his army he could be attacked from behind by ns aiming for the throne.

    And above all, if he were to do that he would be hated by Julia, who is close with me.

    It would be tough, living while being hated by your only daughter.

    And so he decided to use the refugees to get the information out of me.

    It¡¯s probably something like that.

    When I exin all that, King Rosaith pped.

    Apuse¡­ does that mean I answered correctly? That doesn¡¯t make me happy.

    ¡°You are ny-nine percent correct!! Magnificent. If you were Our son, I would make you Our sessor without hesitation. But you are still missing thest one percent. Do you know what that is?¡± (Rosaith) (Osura: The king uses °³ twice in this entire chapter, as far as I can tell. The other one makes sense as he¡¯s breaking his ¡®kingly¡¯ character, but I think that this one is a mistake by the author)

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know.

    King Rosaith shows an evil smile as he looks at my face.

    ¡°The one who cursed King Ferme¡¯s country was I. How¡¯s that? Wahahahaha-*cough* *cough* *cough*¡± (Rosaith) (Osura ¨C important, so leave as ED note: The king uses °³ (ore) instead of his usual ÎÒ/Ë½ (ware/watashi) here. °³ is an arrogant masculine way of referring to oneself, whereas his usual ÎÒ is usually used by kings and the like, which is why I switched from royal we to I, which works especially well in this case in conserving the meaning I feel)

    Don¡¯t work yourself up. You¡¯re sick.

    As I look coldly at King Rosaith, he reclines arrogantly with a nonchnt air around him.

    ¡°Now then, how much do you want?¡± (Rosaith)

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t need any, we¡¯ve got enough.¡± (Almis)

    When I answer so, King Rosaith¡¯s face stiffens.

    The mostmon form of farming in Adernia Penins is the two-field system. (Osura: http://.britannica/topic/two-field-system)

    And in my vige, we use the Norfolk four-course system of crop rotation. Our productivity levels are fundamentally different! (Osura: https://.britannica/topic/Norfolk-four-course-system)

    And we even use cows and horses for ploughing deeper into the soil.

    Although King Rosaith seems to have expected that we would end up running out of food¡­ that would only be the case if we applied the two-field system as well.

    Too bad! You had based your entire n on what was actually your miscalction!! I-D-I-O-T!! (Osura: MC is acting childish here)

    ¡°That¡¯s only at the moment, right? You¡¯ll run out in no time.¡± (Rosaith)

    King Rosaith said, with a nonchnt look as if what he was saying had nothing to do with him.

    What are you saying?

    I just said we¡¯re doing fine, didn¡¯t I?

    Seeing me with a dumbfounded look on my face, King Rosaith said:

    ¡°You overlooked something important, didn¡¯t you? Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. After all, within three days you wille crying to Us for help, pleading ¡®please lend me wheat¡¯.¡± (Rosaith)

    This guy, showing a look like he¡¯s already beat me.

    There¡¯s no way that I wille crying to you.

    Well, whatever.

    ¡°By the way, can I ask you something? What would you do if the child of the ruler prior to Ferme ¨C Rago-san, was it ¨C had lived on?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°We would¡­ offer them protection. Rago-dono was a sworn friend of Ours. We could tell whether they were truthfully his child or not by the sacred character and crest on their back.¡± (Rosaith)

    ¡°Then what would you do if that child was to ask for forces to regain theirnd?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°That would depend on the situation, but¡­ We may lend the forces if there was a chance of victory¡­ could it be, you are Rago¡¯s child?¡± (Rosaith)

    ¡°That is by no means the case. It is not me.¡± (Almis)

    Although if that were true, then this would all be so easy.

    ¡°¡­May We also ask something?¡± (Rosaith)

    ¡°What is it?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Who is that girl?¡± (Rosaith)

    Before I answer, Tetra clings to me and deres, (pengu :3)

    ¡°I¡¯m Almis¡¯ wife.¡± (Tetra)

    I don¡¯t remember getting married though¡­(pengu: lol, she knock ALmis out and marry him) (Manga Hunter: LOL) (Fraiziar:Just ept her, she is best girl)

    Well, it¡¯s fine.

    Doing it like this is more convenient.

    ¡°Something like that.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± (Rosaith)

    King Rosaith fixedly looks at Tetra¡¯s face.

    I look at Tetra¡¯s face.

    Tetra gave arge nod.

    ¡°She is the daughter of Rago Ars, Tetra Ars.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°We see. We felt like We had seen her face before. She looks exactly the same as him.¡± (Rosaith)

    ¡°Do you need to confirm?¡± (Tetra)

    King Rosaith shook his head in a grand motion in response to Tetra¡¯s question.

    ¡°There is no need for that. We can tell from your face. And besides, you are not one to make such an inconsequential lie. And also, what is most important isn¡¯t whether you are the real thing or not. It is whether you can do work of the same level as the genuine article or not.¡± (Rosaith)

    So it doesn¡¯t matter whether she is truly Rago Ars¡¯ daughter, as long as those around her ept her as such.

    It¡¯s definitely something he would say.

    ¡°But you are quite the crafty one. If you manage to give King Ferme a good fright and shake him up a bit, we will attack him and give you the rights to your own n.¡± (Rosaith)

    ¡°Haha. Thank you very much. Although I will only be giving him a fright if hees attacking first.¡± (Almis)

    There¡¯s no guarantee that they will attack us, after all.

    I don¡¯t particrly want power. All I want is to be able to make use of whatever I can.

    If King Ferme turns out to actually be a peace-loving person, there won¡¯t be any war.

    ¡°Well then, I will be making my leave here. I have to be checking on King Ferme¡¯s country.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes. Be careful.¡± (Rosaith)

    We took our leave from King Rosaith¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Hey, Almis.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°What is it?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°It ended up with me taking the role of your wife, but is that fine? You¡¯re not straining yourself, are you?¡±(Tetra)

    Tetra asked anxiously.

    ¡°A bitte for that, don¡¯t you think? I¡¯m not straining myself. After all, you are cute. Rather, I¡¯m happy more than anything. And in the first ce, you were always trying to show off your appeal to me so what are you saying thiste into the game?¡± (Almis)

    Truthfully, I actually like Tetra quite a bit. (pengu: Fraiziar: your girl got epted!!!!) (Fraiziar: PRAISE BE)

    Although I don¡¯t really understand the concept of love¡­ well, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s Tetra.

    I cane to truly believe that.

    ¡°What about Julia?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°¡­Our social sses are just too different.¡± (Almis)

    She is the only daughter of King Rosaith.

    Sooner orter she will have to be wed to the son of somergely influential n.

    It wasn¡¯t fated to be me. (pengu: soon¡­¡­.)

    I¡¯m not so dense as to not understand the fact that Julia has strong feelings for me. (pengu:¡­¡­ that¡¯s new)

    I also like her, just as much as I like Tetra. (pengu: why can¡¯t we have a strong mind MC?-not that i¡¯mining.) She¡¯s also my type in terms of appearance. ¡­Although it¡¯s strange for me to be thinking about this after having epted Tetra already.

    Well, if I were asked whether I want to marry her or not, I would say that I do want to.

    But there is a difference in our social sses.

    ¡°By the way, how are we going to enter King Ferme¡¯s country?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the ¡®merchant from the south¡¯ setting. So, when we were just passing through we noticed that there were abandoned houses wherever we went, so thinking that it was strange we asked about it¡­ I think that should be good enough.¡± (Almis)

    The clothes we are currently wearing are fairly good.

    After all, we were just returning from an audience with King Rosaith.

    We could probably pass as some rich merchants.

    ¡°By the way, are there any acquaintances of yours that seem like they might be willing to assist us?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Hmm, since all of my rtives aside from me are dead¡­ there probably aren¡¯t any. Besides, I was ten at the time.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Is that so. Well, it¡¯s been seven years after all.¡± (Almis)

    It felt like such a long time, but it wasn¡¯t that long ago.

    Just thinking about that time feels like I¡¯m reminiscing about a time long past.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s just do the investigation for today.¡± (Almis)

    For now, I need toe up with some way to deal with those thirty people

    ¡°Erm¡­ excuse me. It doesn¡¯t seem like there is anybody in this vige¡­ what happened? There are a lot of soldiers like you around as well. Is it some sort of epidemic?¡± (Almis)

    I ask, showing a frightened expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. The citizens of this town have been running away at night. We are currently setting up a search party to bring them back. It¡¯s been a real bother. Well, since the one who is leading the troops this time is His Majesty King Ferme-sama, I¡¯m not so sure that it will end with just bringing them back.¡± (soldier)

    ¡°Running away? Why have they been running away?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± (soldier)

    The soldier looked around before whispering into my ear

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the high taxes. They couldn¡¯t pay the taxes anymore. To tell the truth, I also want to resign as a soldier. If I don¡¯t do my work my rtives will also be subjected to the huge taxes, and they won¡¯t get my remittance.¡± (soldier) (Osura: Honestly, I don¡¯t know if ¡®they won¡¯t get my remittance¡¯ is proper English)

    That¡¯s serious.

    It seems like there are a lot of sources of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°By the way, why did you guyse to a ce like this?¡± (soldier)

    ¡°We¡¯ve been peddling. We were nning to head north and so we¡¯ve been transiting through this country, but we saw you soldiers gathered around this vige and got curious.¡± (Almis)

    I just made up a suitable lie.

    ¡°Is that so? But still, the fact that you have a horse is quite enviable. Is that your wife behind you?¡± (soldier)

    Tetra blushes slightly and gives a nod in reply.

    ¡°For this trip, we¡¯vee to have a look for things that we could possibly sell here. Do you know of anything that the people around here might buy? We could even arrange for some ce¡¯s local specialty.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°We don¡¯t need anything like that here. Well, I guess you could sell some food. After all, everyone here is starving. Although we wouldn¡¯t have anything to exchange for it other than humans.¡± (soldier)

    The soldierughs at his own situation.

    We also make a forced smile, despite it not really being something tough about.

    This country seems dangerous.

    But is it fine for you to be this loose-lipped?

    ¡°Incidentally, how do you n to bring them back? If I were one of the citizens then I would run to King Rosaith¡¯s country. I think they would have arrived there by now.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°No, they aren¡¯t in King Rosaith¡¯s country apparently. I guess King Rosaith doesn¡¯t need more useless mouths to feed. We don¡¯t need them either though. Haa. I¡¯d guess that they¡¯re wandering somewhere in the forest. After all, there was some rumour about some utopia protected by Griffon-sama. They probably believed that and went in there. What idiots.¡± (soldier)

    It seems like we¡¯ve be the residents of a utopia without realising.

    Maybe it was a bad idea to bring in too much prosperity. Or maybe I messed up in throwing around the name of the Griffon so lightly.

    Or could it be that for starving people, just that much can qualify as a utopia?

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be hard work to have to search for them in the forest?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°That¡¯s not really the case. Although there aren¡¯t that many, our country has some sorceror after all. If we use dogs it would be over in no time¡­ although I would be d if those sorcerorwould get around to making barriers though.¡± (soldier)

    During the time in which a barrier is erected, curse power is constantly consumed.

    King Ferme has been keeping the sorceror¡¯s power in reserve as to be prepared to start a war whenever he wishes.

    As a side note, the reason that Julia even went as far as to erect barriers over our fields is because she has way too much excess curse power.

    If you were topare the curse power of an ordinary sorceror to a ss of water, she has five baths full of power, apparently.

    She is a prodigal beautiful sorceror, and a princess.

    She seems to have received two things from the heavens.

    Also, the person behind me is the (self-proimed) person who has been a magician for longer than anyone else alive, and the beautiful daughter of a formerrge n.

    There are too many people given two things around me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Griffon-sama is there¡­ will you guys be alright?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯m worried as well. But King Ferme insisted that it would be fine if we sent in around two hundred people¡­ well, King Ferme is much scarier than Griffon-sama, who we don¡¯t even know whether is really there or not.¡± (soldier)

    It seems like Griffon-sama¡¯s authority won¡¯t hold much weight here.

    Or could it be that King Ferme just doesn¡¯t have any sort of sense of fear?

    Or could it be because he¡¯s well-informed about the Griffon?

    ¡°Almis, this is bad. These guys are going toe to our vige.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Two hundred, huh. How annoying.¡± (Almis)

    I scratched my head.

    For now, I now know for sure that those thirty from before are definitely innocent.

    I guess we should hurry back.

    ¡°Well then, we will be taking our leave here Take care.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yeah! Live in happiness, you two!¡± (soldier)

    I hastily returned to the vige.

 Chapter chapter 23

    Thest chapter of this week. Shout out for MingDelta for the assist ?( ? )?. As some people guessed that Almis will go to *** in this chapter will be disappointed. As always. see you next Monday.

    TL: Pengu

    TLC: Darknari

    Proof-reader: Manga Hunter.

    Protagonist¡¯s group

    CH Name Gender Role description Age

    Ch21 ¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹ Almis male Captain Lost person 17

    Ch21 ¥í¥ó Ron male N/A Oldest 18

    Ch21 ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É Roswald male N/A HIgh handed (interested in Lia) 17

    Ch21 ¥Æ¥È¥é Tetora female Vice Captain Smart, timid(Best Girl) 16

    Ch21 ¥°¥é¥à Gram male N/A Big muscr, good with bow 16

    Ch21 ¥½¥è¥ó Soyon female N/A Ron¡¯s childhood (future wife) 18

    Ch21 ¥æ¥ê¥¢ Julia female Almis¡¯s magic teacher (temp) Lavender hair 18

    Ch21 ¥ë¥ë Lulu female N/A Petite and small chest 14

    Ch21 ¥ê¥¢ Lia female Almis¡¯s ve Mounted tribe unknown

    Chapter 23: King Ferme

    Soon, the stock¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Leader! How was it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed, it is almost white. But¡­¡­..¡±

    I inform everyone that King Ferme¡¯s armed forces areing.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t good. Let¡¯s return them.¡±

    ¡°In this case, contact with King Ferme¡¯s country is troublesome. To begin with, it is toote.¡±

    A really troublesome thing was brought in.

    Well, what to do about it?

    ¡°Are you delivering those fellows to King Ferme or are you prepared to antagonize King Ferme by sheltering them?¡±

    If King Ferme is not there, I may permit 30 people to stay.

    From the beginning it will be a heavy burden, as the poption won¡¯t increase if they didn¡¯t cross over.

    Besides, it is a natural thing to help so I decided to help.

    Naturally, children have top priority, but if I¡¯m able I will help even adults.

    However, I don¡¯t want to be falsely used by King Ferme.

    The top priority is everyone here now.

    ¡°Errr¡­¡­..Is King Ferme really hostile?¡±

    Soyon raised her hand and asked.

    ¡°Who knows? But when you see the details of the ruling methods of kings¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say so¡­¡­¡­.those people are ones that ran away once. If that¡¯s the case, I think it will be difficult to keep an a eye on them if they are brought back. ¡±

    It might be so now that you say that.

    It is a group who ran away under the cover of darkness once, so they are bad assets. They will likely escape again even if they are brought back. There is also a danger in them joining together with a foreign country.

    Is there a merit in doing so and securing 30 people?

    I think it¡¯s normally [30 people produce taxes] < [Amassing the forces to observe them]. (Darknari: He is saying that the tax money from 30 people is not worth wasting the time, money, and resources it would take to keep the possible rebels in check)

    If it was me, I would give up.

    It would alleviate discontent if the abandoned farnd is distributed to the vassals.

    Eh?

    If that is the case, whye and chase after them?

    That reminds me that the soldier said something disturbing.

    Possibly¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°The people who escaped are rebels. Rebels are massacred.¡±

    Tetra said something dangerous.

    As expected, it is that? Killing to make an example.

    That one is effective.

    Though the revenue is affected if it is 1000 people, but it is not a problem for 30 people.

    Probably, if it¡¯s not conveyed that they were killed it would affect the morale of the soldiers.(Fraiziar: I¡¯d say ¡°Probably, if the killing of the rebels isn¡¯t confirmed and reported, the morale of (The country¡¯s) soldiers would affected.)

    Because nobody would want to kill their fellow countrymen.

    ¡°Then, should I help? Those people are innocent.¡±

    ¡°That is also right. I agree with helping them.¡±

    Roswald and Ron expressed their approval.

    ¡°I also agree.¡±

    Gram also approved.

    ¡°I also think it¡¯s better to help them. It would be pitiable if they got killed.¡±

    Soyon also agreed?

    If I remember correctly, Tetra also agreed.

    ¡°They are tentatively my parents¡­¡­it would be the same as killing them if I just looked on¡­¡­.¡± (Manga Hunter: Is Lulu talking about her mother here or all the people?)

    Lulu was unmotivated and yet she expressed agreement.

    ¡°The other? Fellows who oppose please raise your hand.¡±

    Nobody raises their hand.

    ¡°Those in favor?¡±

    All hands went up.

    With this it is decided.

    ¡°For the time being, everyone¡­¡­¡­it has been decided to ept you all.¡±

    When I said so, the refugees¡­¡­.the new vigers raised a shout of joy.

    ¡°However, the decision could possibly be overturned. It depends on your actions.¡±

    When I said so, the vigers nodded with a serious face.

    They seem to understand their standing for the time being.

    I don¡¯t have anything in particr to say as long as they act obediently.

    ¡°Also, Yal was it? Pleasee. There is a discussion.¡±

    I call the representative of the new vigers.

    First of all, we have to discuss about measures for King Ferme.

    I gather Yal, Tetra, Ron, Roswald, Gram, Soyon, and Lulu inside the building.

    These seven people are the executives of this vige¡­¡­..or positions like that.

    Ron and Roswald have pure strong power and also a sense of responsibility.

    Gram is the best at handling a bow in this vige. There is a resignation in that.

    Soyon and Lulu are the few that have magic war potential.

    Tetra¡­¡­ it goes without saying.

    If Yal does not have the new vigers integrated after this, they won¡¯t be a part of the vige.

    ¡°Now then, what is the agenda for the approaching King Ferme¡¯s army?¡±

    When I said so, Yal had a startled face.

    That reminds me that I didn¡¯t exin it to him. Oh well.

    ¡°For the time being. Is King Ferme trying to kill the people who had epted those people, the premise here? What would we do if King Ferme is foolish enough to juste and get them back?¡±

    ¡°At that time¡­¡­¡­I will give a tribute to curry favor.¡±

    I feel like withdrawing, if he is that foolish.

    I mean since I said that I epted you, I would feel awkward to quickly change my attitude.

    [At best, plead to me] as I recall King Rosaith¡¯s remark.

    Does it mean that the tribute taken is wheat?¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Is it no use?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.There is no choice but to leave.¡±

    Yal looks down in silence.

    After all, his right to speak is not equal in this ce.

    However, when King Fermees should I give tribute? The opponent is 200.

    They will likely plunder if I don¡¯t hand it over quietly.

    In other words, I can¡¯t do anything but give the wheat up. Shit¡­¡­.I may really have to throw myself on their mercy.

    ¡°It seems this talk is already sufficient. I assume King Ferme wille to pursue the story and massacre everyone. I¡¯ll have the new vigers take off their clothes. It is possible that they might say I killed you if I have your clothes taken. There were animal bones that we had eaten yesterday. And then there¡¯s the foolish heroes¡¯ bones scattered about near the griffon-sama¡¯s bed. The credibility might increase with that. I will let you keep your face with this.¡±

    They need not have to kill the citizens particrly.

    It only has to be a fact that they were killed.

    There¡¯s no problem if the mouths of 200 soldiers are sealed afterwards.

    If there is a chatty soldier I think it might be impossible.

    ¡°With this. It is a problem if King Ferme targets our vige. It could very well work this time, but¡­¡­.I intend to stave it off with the tribute first.¡±

    ¡°Does it depend on the quantity? It will be painful if they collect a dreadful amount from us annually.¡±

    ¡°For now, should we endure it for one year? In that year we can gather weapons. Let¡¯s negotiate for that weapon support.¡±

    Nevertheless, if they demand an excessive amount¡­¡­¡­

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°The question is how much we can we take out? How much savings are there?¡±

    ¡°As it is, because our agrotechnology is higher than the opponent, the amount of reserves can be deceived. Let¡¯s take out 50% from 70% of the real harvest.¡±

    Tetra said the calcted stored amount with mental arithmetic.

    Though the amount is enough that we can eat, but it can¡¯t guarantee the cost of the refugees¡¯ food.

    As expected, I can do nothing but appeal to King Rosaith¡­¡­¡­

    It truly annoying. That bald bastard. (pengu: I think he talking about Rosaith)

    ¡°Do we supplement the insufficient amount with honey, fur and liquor?¡±

    Paper and unzed ware are no good.

    The value of that is too high.

    They mighte back and ask for the method.

    Though honey is valuable, it isn¡¯t problematic since there is a method to take from the natural honeybee hive.

    Almost all objectives are decided.

    ¡°Ok! Please prepare the tribute. I will conceal the wheat reserves. Just to be sure.¡±

    Afterwards it depends on my negotiation skill.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. First, there is something I must say.¡±

    All eyes pay attention to me.

    ¡°I, when this negotiation is over, will get married.¡±

    ¡°Good grief, they were troublesome with their escape. They might as well raise a revolt. It wouldn¡¯t be necessary to chase if they did so.¡±

    Ferme said in a troublesome tone.

    The person in question doesn¡¯t need to expressly go if it¡¯s troublesome.

    However, because the root is serious he especially goes out.

    Good decisions and diligent character is what makes him a king.

    ¡°Should we really annihte them?¡±

    ¡°Naturally. Isn¡¯t it good? The same thing will happen again if I permit it even a little.¡±

    Because it was only 30 this time, it wouldn¡¯t affect many people.

    However, it is a different story if it bes 100 or 200 people.

    It was better to crush the eye of the rebellion.

    ¡°Right. As for such a one time cruelty, it is important to do it thoroughly. What, the preparations for invading King Rosaith¡¯s country arepleted. I only have to fill people¡¯s bellies with food at that time.¡± (Darknari: I think the ¡®what¡¯ there implies ¡®what is there to be worried about¡¯)

    ¡°Haa, is that so? No, I know well the king¡¯s strength. Nevertheless, there is still the problem of thendlord group.¡±

    Landlords who conspired with Ferme to overthrow the Ars House.

    They were nursing dissatisfaction towards Faludam.

    As their taxes are still high, no ranking in an important post, and unlike the time of King Rosaith¡¯s reign luxuries be impossible to own.

    The dissatisfaction can¡¯t help, but dissatisfy.

    ¡°Humph, leave those guys alone. They can¡¯t do anything anyway. There are no heavy loses in ce where the people who conspired with King Rosaith. Rather, it is a chance for me to take care of it all together. Leaving that aside, the problem is those guys who still swear loyalty to Ragou.¡±

    There is no person who canpliment that feudal lord Ragou is a wise ruler. Misgovernment was done many times.

    It was guessed that he would lose the war to Ferme, too.

    However, he is a gentle person so there were a lot of soldiers and generals who sweared fidelity to Ragou.

    Superficially, they epted King Ferme¡¯s reign, but they will rebel if there is a chance.

    Although, people¡¯s stomachs aren¡¯t filled with kindness.

    In the end, they were killed by influentialndlords, who yed a central role in fanning the revolt on Ferme.

    ¡°It is painful to have overlooked that shitty brat now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already dead. A 10-year-old child can¡¯t live by wandering alone in the forest. It must have be flesh and blood with the wolves by now.¡±

    The close aide said that he worried too much.

    ¡°My king! The ce of the group was caught hold of.¡±

    ¡°You did well. Where is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce a little south from here. But¡­¡­..¡±

    The shaman man hesitates to speak a little.

    ¡°There was a ce like a vige. The group¡¯s scent is from there.¡±

    ¡°A vige, you say?¡±

    Ferme is lost in thought.

    He has heard the rumor of the vige protected by the griffon, too.

    However, he thought it was a rumor after all.

    It might be the perseverance of the abandoned children that united in order to live somehow.

    They picked up the griffon¡¯s feather as proof and stripped the iron swords from the corpses.

    I thought so.

    But it¡¯s a different story if there really is a vige.

    ¡°This is bad¡­¡­we can¡¯t expect to also win against a god.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the griffon doesn¡¯t concern itself with human wars. It might not be a problem. Besides, that fellow¡¯s territory is deeper inside. No problem.¡±

    Ferme said.

    In reality, the griffon considers Almis to be an existence that has be independent and has stopped supporting it.

    Therefore his expectation is right.

    ¡°Is that so. At worst, we will retreat as soon as the griffones out.¡±

    The aide muttered so.

    After a while passed the view opened up, the trees became sparse and the stumps increased.

    ¡°Is that it? It is of some scale.¡±

    Ferme muttered while looking at the vige from a distance.

    Judging from the number of houses and the size of the fields, the vige¡¯s scale is roughly 100 to 150 people.

    To ward off wolves the vige has dig up and set up a simple fence.

    ¡°Hmm? Someone hase out.¡±

    Approximately 40-50 people appeared from the vige¡¯s entrance.

    They have bows and swords.

    ¡°Shall we exterminate them?¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t necessary. Apparently, they seem to want to talk.¡±

    One man stepped forward from within the group.

    The man is mounted on a horse.

    The man came forward little by little, and stood approximately 100 meters away.

    ¡°What business do have? King Ferme!¡±

    The man shouted loudly so.

    Though Ferme was surprised a little, he answered.

    ¡°You have to answer that first.¡±

    ¡°I am named Almis the person who governs this vige.¡±

    Ferme looks hard and observes the man who introduces himself as Almis.

    His face is blurred, but it is understood that he is a youth from his physique.

    ¡°I am chasing after our nation¡¯s citizens who ran away to this vige! Deliver them quietly!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to let you kill the people in our presence. I can¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°This guy, you haveprehended well that I was going to ughter those people.¡±

    Such a frightening idea doesn¡¯t ur in normal people.

    Is he considerably hot-headed or is he ustomed to politics?

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk. Come here alone!¡±

    When Ferme called out so, the youth began to advance alone.

    It¡¯s seems he is fairly bold.

    The youth stopped at a distance of 10 meters.

    If I approach just a little, his face can be seen.

    His hair and eyes are ashen. His body is muscr, as I can see that his body is tempered under his clothes.

    The clothes he wore were quite a fine article.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, King Ferme. Shall I approach more?¡±

    ¡°No. It isn¡¯t necessary. Since you may not feel relieved.¡±

    Ferme answered.

    ¡°Then, what is the reason to not agree?¡±

    ¡°Because our vige poption is few. There won¡¯t be a problem for you to kill us anyway even if we ept, is there?¡±

    The youth answered.

    He doesn¡¯t appear frightened of Ferme at all.

    He seems to have considerable nerves of steel.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be so. You have my honor. Only dead bodies are necessary.¡±

    ¡°Then, there is no problem. There is the thief¡¯s body who invaded the vige in the past. Though, it¡¯s only bones. Though it was left to expose, before long I got tired of looking at it, so I¡¯ll offer it to you.¡±

    Ferme unintentionally frowned at those words.

    Though an agreeable youth is seen, but he appears like a viin.

    Still, Ferme isn¡¯t cruel enough to have the hobby of disying skeletons.

    ¡°The numbers are insufficient.¡±

    ¡°Is it alright if I supplement it with animal bones? That¡¯s right. Also, please take their clothes at the same time. The credibility might increase.¡±

    Ferme ponders about it a little.

    There is no problem as long as it is a fact that they have been killed.

    Therefore, it¡¯s good to ept the youth¡¯s suggestion. It won¡¯t be a problem if I silence the soldiers in the rear.

    The enemy is 40 people which is 1/5 of ours. (pengu: plus Almis¡¯s poption) Though, we can certainly win, but some damage will ur if they hold out a siege.

    In addition, I want to avoid fighting as I consider about dealing with the refugees and other nobatants.

    It seems stupid to reduce the soldiers in such a ce.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright. Apart from that, are you able to afford to feed 30 people?¡±

    Ferme licks his lips.

    ¡°It looks like your vige is in our country¡¯s territory. You wouldn¡¯t mind right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. But, I want you to promise self government.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as tax is paid. That¡¯s right¡­.. give me 80% of this vige¡¯s harvest.¡±

    Ferme doesn¡¯t intend to govern such a vige in the first ce.

    We only need to tear off all that we can.

    There is no need for hesitation, since they are not my country¡¯s people.

    I only need to destroy them if they refuse.

    By assaulting them only 80% or less is taken, as for tribute we should receive 80% or more.

    The country can sustain a while longer as long as grain is obtained.

    Afterwards such a vige would be neglected.

    It doesn¡¯t have value beside sending soldiers there since it is near King Rosaith¡¯s capital.

    Besides, soldiers can be ced here if the man refused.

    He may request for King Rosaith¡¯s help.

    The soldiers who I send will exterminate them when it happens. There isn¡¯t a profit to obtain it. (Darknari: it actually said sen (1/100 of a yen) which is less than a cent)

    ¡°Will it be right now?¡±

    ¡°Naturally. You won¡¯t say that you have eaten all of the spring crops? It is useless to deceive me. I know how much you can harvest if I look at the vige¡¯s scale.¡±

    If he missed this, King Rosaith¡¯s army will be called out.

    It has to be now.

    If I had arger army, we might be able to storm it without great damage¡­¡­¡­in the first ce, this vige is a godsend.

    There is no other way.

    ¡°80%, is it? That is too much. I can yield 60%, can you ept that? In exchange, I will supply honey and fur as this vige¡¯s special product.¡±

    ¡°Heehh, honey is it¡­¡­.¡±

    Honey is rarely eaten since it has a very high price.

    It depends on the amount, but it¡¯s not a bad deal.

    ¡°70%. And, I wille to an agreement.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I will prepare it immediately. Wait for a bit.¡±

    The youth said so and went back to the vige.

    A short timeter, a few men pull a cart with pots.

    ¡°By all means.¡±

    ¡°That is considerably fast. Did you already prepare it?¡±

    The youth makes a ingratiating smile when Ferme said so.

    ¡°Well, fine. I obtained an unexpected profit. Let¡¯s return. If it¡¯s leaked I wille to execute that person.¡±

    Ferme changes the direction of his horse and turns his back on the vige.

 Chapter chapter 24

    New chapters for the new week everybody. First of I want to say [I¡¯m sorry] about the miss .¡¤¡ä¡¥`(>¨y<)¡ä¡¥`¡¤. TL of King Ferme¡¯s name as he is the one who went to Almis¡¯s vige. As that was clear up, here is this week first chapter.

    Edit: carry spirit has been changed to soul ride

    TL: Fraiziar

    Edit: Darknari

    Proofread: Manga Hunter

    ONFC¡¯s Glossary: ~~CLICK HERE~~

    Enjoy~

    Author¡¯s note:

    There is no excuses for theck of description in the previous story. I add this to supplement in various ways.

    It wasment by someone said it¡¯s troublesome to read once again.

    Firstly, Ferme King¡¯s country and Almis vige have quite a distance so it isn¡¯t realistic to rule. A revolt will happen immediately even if he station a few soldiers. The stationed soldiers will be killed by Almis when running away. There is a possibility for King Rosaith¡¯s military to be stationed.

    Therefore King Ferme didn¡¯t mind putting it under control.

    Therefore, he received only tribute and returned. The remark of putting it under control he said is to keep face as the king. It seems to be little hard to understand here.

    When Almis said for self govern, by passing the tribute to intercept worries.

    Judging from King Ferme viewpoint, he chased after the refugees and found a rich vige. I told about food shortage as a pretext to plunder it and return, I don¡¯t want to give damage so I make demand for tribute for the time being. It bes such feeling.

    Naturally King Ferme¡¯s subordinate¡­¡­..soldiers, entering as investigator is useless. Therefore King Ferme didn¡¯t enters inside to check the actual harvest, but guessed from the vige scale. He intend toe and plunder it, as the make-believe tax was collected more or less as inquire so cheating isn¡¯t important, he think whether it is alright. He wants to avoid fight of the possibility of him dying.

    There is 80% of it¡­¡­..

    King Ferme thought the present force was enough to conquer Amis¡¯s vige. But damage is given. When conquer the vige, you must care for the non-soldiers and the refuges in the vige. King Ferme thought that the enemy has maximum about 200 from the scale of the vige.

    Even if all members don¡¯t have weapons, he would die from them throwing stone. King Ferme¡¯s soldiers was drafted, so neither skills or morale is high. There would be few damage and he has to deal with death soldiers.

    Then, the idea is that it is better to avoid fight.

    In other words, there is more profits if Almis gives 80% quietly than to fight and take it all.

    Therefore, he enquired the number 80%

    His ideology is that my descendants will have influence so as a ruler I thought that war should be avoid as much as possible.

    Have you convinced?

    By the way, Almis finally hand over 70%, but in reality it was 50%.

    As King Ferme was deceived with two fields system, he epted 50% with ¡°it is roughly so¡± and returned.

    It was possible to deceive him simple because the farming technique was different.

    Incidentally, I receivedment about not understanding the geography so a map is ced in afterword.

    Chapter 24 War Potential

    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ve somehow survived!¡± (Almis)

    I was relieved.

    Even so, when I mentioned the disying of skeletons, I was surprised that King Ferme¡¯s face turned stiff.

    I guess he was surely empathizing with them.

    He wouldn¡¯t do something cruel to that extent, huh?

    Well, concerning the result it was a sess so it¡¯s fine.

    But his impression of me has deteriorated.

    While I was taking a breather with Tetra in the house, Ron, Roswald, Gram, Soyon, and Lulu those five people entered.

    ¡°Well then, Leader. Continuing from earlier, What¡¯s with the sudden marriage?¡± (Ron)

    ¡°What. Perhaps, don¡¯t tell me you wanted to marry me?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± (Ron)

    Ron shook his head forcefully.

    That gives me peace of mind. He was surely too fond of me so his inclination might have warped.

    ¡°It was discussed a little while ago.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°As I thought, you¡­..in such a flow?¡± (Ron)

    ¡°When you say that, I am troubled.¡±](Tetra)

    Tetra said as she looked at me.

    No, I¡¯m also troubled you know!

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fate, huh?¡± (Ron)

    I didn¡¯t know what I supposed to say.

    It became like that. (Fraiziar: I have no Idea ;-;)

    I don¡¯t know when I was brainwashed by Tetra.

    For some reason I feel no need to question the marriage whatsoever.

    ¡°Is it okay to decide to get married so easily like that?¡± (Soyon)

    Soyon asked with aining face.

    Is calling out ¡°Please, marry me!¡± with a bouquet in one hand in a beautiful nightscape, your ideal Soyon?

    No, I also thought proposing should have been something like that¡­..

    I don¡¯t understand.

    Since myst girlfriend was in the third grade back in my previous life,.

    I haven¡¯t fallen in love since that time.

    It¡¯s a mystery.

    Did I embrace the illusion of love too much, or was it that I just didn¡¯t realize that this is love?

    Could it be that I¡¯m falling in love with both Tetra and Julia?

    For me to fall in love with two people, I¡¯m the lowest. (Fraiziar: No kidding, asshat.) (Manga Hunter: Very much the lowest) (Pengu: yayy! Haremin¡¯ up)

    Though the rtionship between me and Tetra was supposed to be a marriage of convenience, I became her real fianc¨¦, huh?

    Now that I think about it, I have no problems with this flow of events.

    I mean, recently we had been sleeping in the same house, always sharing nkets.

    Huh? Was that all part of Tetra¡¯s n?

    ¡°Waa¡­ My image of ideal love¡­..¡± (Lulu)

    Lulu held her head in her hands.

    I get you, I get you.

    I feel the same way.

    ¡°In the meantime, it¡¯s a thing to be celebrated so¡­. Congrattions.¡± (Roswald)

    When Roswald said that, everyone had looks of being caught and mumbled their congrattions.

    Stop acting shy.

    When I was about to say that, I realized I had actual feelings.

    Ah, I see. I¡¯m going to marry this person, huh¡­

    Embarrassing, huh¡­.

    ¡°Almis¡­.. You¡¯re blushing toote¡­¡­¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra said while also blushing.

    ¡°Umm, we¡¯ve still yet to hear the details of what actually happened though¡­.¡± (Gram)

    Gram asked tactlessly.

    ¡°That concerns Tetra.¡± (Almis)

    As I said so, Tetra stepped forward.

    ¡°There is something I have to say to everyone.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra began to talk about her circumstances.

    ¡°H~mm.¡±

    Everyone seemed to have a very dull reaction.

    How anticlimactic.

    I was expecting more of an ¡°EEEH?!!¡± or ¡°REALLY?¡± reaction you know.

    ¡°I mean isn¡¯t it a bitte to be surprised? And it was a mystery why Tetra had such a good intellect too.¡± (??)

    ¡°And when we first met Tetra, her hands were like those that had never done farm work before too.¡±(??)

    ¡°And she¡¯s afraid of insects too.¡±(??)

    Everyone had guessed.

    Though, I did too.

    ¡°Mmm¡­.. I thought I was hiding it pretty well. Was I the only one who thought that?(Tetra)

    ¡°Tetra, you always bathed alone! And also, whenever we idently ran into each other you would hide your back instead of your breasts. Wasn¡¯t it a bit too obvious?¡± (Lulu)

    Lulu said whileughing.

    ¡°In the first ce, we¡¯ve known each other for six years now, How dull would we have to be to not realize?¡± (Roswald)

    Roswald said with an amazed face.

    ¡°Well, this person is also a bit slow in strange ces.¡± (Ron)

    When Ron begins tough, everyoneughed in unison.

    Tetra puffed out her cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sulk, Tetra-chan. By they way, Almis-san. Is your marriage with Tetra a marriage of convenience? I think getting married for a reason like that just doesn¡¯t feel right¡±(Lulu?)

    ¡°Well, yes that was true at the start. But no matter what the merit, I wouldn¡¯t marry someone I didn¡¯t like.¡± (Almis)

    Tetra¡¯s origin was pressing down on my back.

    I knew it was necessary to resolve her feelings at some point.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s politics, or something else it¡¯s fine.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra clung to me saying so.

    Er, well¡­ by her repeating such actions, the outer moat has been been filled up, huh? (Fraiziar: what? please TLC because I don¡¯t get it.) (Manga Hunter: I guess it means nowhere to go?) (Darknari: I think it means that after being inundated with Tetra¡¯s affection his defenses have been breached?)

    ¡°When are we doing the wedding?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°It¡¯s good that things have be settled for the time being with King Ferme.¡± (Almis) (Darknari: fixed, and he goes on to ignore Tetra¡¯s question)

    It had be a confused mess.

    Right now there are a lot of things we should prepare.

    ¡°First, we need to reinforce our war potential. We were fine this time, but it would be hard on us if they took from our stocks every year. Since we could starve if a famine urred.¡±(Almis)

    ¡°Will we fight?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we cannot even negotiate without a weapon.¡± (Almis)

    Conflict does not ur unless both sides are at the same level.

    When the level of power is too different there is only the dominator and the dominated.

    The enemy could enve us, and it¡¯s also possible for them to take our provisions by massacring us.

    ¡°A famine is urring, it¡¯s possible they may try to solve it by taking our food from us.¡±(Almis)

    ¡°What exactly should we do?¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra raised her face that had been buried in my body.

    ¡°I believe there are enough iron spears for everyone? In the meantime we should adjust their lengths. Those are our main weapons. After that is the bow. How many people in the vige can handle a bow?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I guess about ten decent people, with a possibility of five more.¡± (Gram)

    Gram answered.

    In other words fifteen people, huh.

    That¡¯s not a bad force. The habitual hunting has borne fruit.

    ¡°Say, Yal. Of your thirty people, how many men are above the age of twelve and below sixty? Are there any sorcerers?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Err, there are ten men. As for sorcerers¡­.. The advanced sorcery soul riding cannot be used, but there are two moderate users.¡± (Yal)

    I see. Originally our vige¡¯s war potential was forty people, and in all we have fifty.

    Only three sorcerers in our vige can soul ride.

    But the other sorcerers of our vige are a total of ten.

    So a total of twelve, huh. (Darknari: I think he means 13)

    Even so, among all thirty of those people there are only two sorcerers, huh.

    Out of our vige of a hundred there are thirteen here. Moreover, they are mostly children.

    ¡°Rather, two out of thirty is in itself an unusually high number. Usually, a vige would have only one out of a hundred people. Our vige just has too many.¡± (Yal)

    ¡°Why is there so many?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Who knows? Julia¡¯s a talented teacher¡­¡­Though that¡¯s probably wrong. Since magic is 90% talent.¡± (Yal)

    No, it looks like it¡¯s just a coincidence that¡¯s too good to be true.

    ¡°Also if I remember correctly, Ferme¡¯s King has nine sorcerers that can soul ride under hismand.¡± (Yal)

    We have three people¡­.

    A vige of 130 people has three capable sorcerers that can soul ride, and a country of a little under thirty thousand has nine.

    ¡­¡­.As I thought, this is absolutely strange.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the minor details. It¡¯s probably by chance. Perhaps it has something to do with your rtionship with Griffon-sama.¡± (Yal)

    I see, Griffon, huh.

    It could be his influence. It¡¯s sufficient.

    ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s a weed thing. The small difference between our number of sorcerers is a good thing.¡± (Almis)

    Now let¡¯s go towards a course of action where we don¡¯t need to worry about the minor details.

    ¡°There are thirty-five infantry and fifteen bowmen. Not bad.¡± (Yal)

    ¡°No, there are only thirty infantry. The remaining five people will be cavalry.¡± (Almis)

    Since there are saddles and stirrups, if we practice, we can ride properly.

    It¡¯s fine because everyone¡¯s reflexes are good.

    I don¡¯t expect them to do something advanced like shooting a bow (while riding).

    Just throwing a stone while moving is enough to be a threat.

    If they can nk their sides and plunge into them, they may be able to break their ranks.

    ¡°We must not forget the defenses of the vige.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I think we should dig a palisade.¡± (Ron)

    ¡°I also think a watch tower is necessary. You¡¯d be able to fire bows from it as well.¡±(Gram)

    ¡°Though I think stone walls are best, that¡¯s impossible isn¡¯t it¡­¡± (Roswald)

    Ron, Gram, and Roswald said together .

    Well, that¡¯s gonna take some time so we should make it little by little.

    It¡¯s also important to do some research on the best way to construct it.

    ¡°Next is weapons.¡± (Almis)

    Can we make those?¡­..

    During the time I was in junior high I studied the method of their construction. Ah, the indiscretions of youth.

    But that¡¯s too dangerous.

    I look at everyone.

    Everyone is going to fight for their lives.

    Naturally, I¡¯d like to avoid fighting if possible¡­¡­ Still, if we don¡¯t fight back we could die. No, unless we were incredibly lucky we would definitely die.

    This is not the time to be scared.

    Let¡¯s make it.

    ck powder.

    Back TOC Next

    Author¡¯s afterwords:

    As this map may change since it is a provisional ones. And, it may be different from the work description. Please take this in consideration.

    King Ebill¡¯s country and King Belvedere¡¯s country is schedule in mainly three chapter, as it is important that they make an appearance. Other countries is name as the following,

    Thick line is border, the thin line is the territory border. Green is forest of Roman

    As Julia said, the north is King Rozel country the mastermind behind the curse. (Pengu: new character but not yet introduced)

    The ruler is a person from Adernia same as Almis, the ruler is a people who dwell in the north of Adernia Penins called Lian.

    By the way, the south culture in Adernia Penins is under influence of the colonized city of Karishian.

    However, Ironware was invented by a northern race, because it was handed down in the past.

    The next chapter is about Julia.

    Incidentally, ck powder chapter is Almis chapter.

    I took a liking to a science exam called homework in middle school as I have to look up method of producing ck powder as dynamite. What kind of feeling when the teach mark it you though? Oh, by the way, the science¡¯s result was five. (pengu: it¡¯s like A+ I think)

    I wonder what kind of middle schooler like bomb?

 Chapter chapter 25

    Good news and bad news. Good news is that I¡¯M BACK!!!! YAAAYYY! and this chap is long. Thanks Fraiziar for this. Bad news: Fraiziar has left sincee RL is busy for him. Wasn¡¯t long was it? Winter break is here for me, so I hope that I will have more chap for you.

    TL: Fraiziar

    ED: Darknari

    Enjoy~

    Chapter 25 First time

    The First Time. (Pengu: it¡¯s in the raw)

    ck powder is one of China¡¯s four great inventions.

    While it isn¡¯t something significant enough to require an exnation, it is what is generally referred to as explosives.

    It can be made by mixing charcoal, sulfur, and potassium nitrate.

    Though cannons can be made of wood, they are likely to explode.

    The handling of ck powder isplicated, so I¡¯m unsure how to properlye into contact with it.

    I don¡¯t want to die from doing a poor job.

    It can be used tounch things like iron, or it can be set into the ground and be exploded using ming arrows.

    That¡¯ll be our main weapon.

    I expect it¡¯s effectiveness will improve whenbined with Tetra¡¯s magic.

    But I don¡¯t expect it have the ability to cause bloodshed very much.

    I wonder how far the crude gunpowder made by a novice such as I can go?¡­¡­

    However, the sound and shock wave should have quite the impact.

    It may be able to lower the enemy¡¯s morale, and perhaps could be used to frighten King Ferme before the war.

    Will they get scared I wonder?

    Or maybe due to him drawing back because of my skeleton remark, it¡¯s probably impossible for him to be frightened.

    Continuing from what I said earlier, ck powder is made from charcoal, sulfur, and potassium nitrate.

    The first ingredient is no problem, since charcoal can be produced by ourselves.

    Although it seems hard to obtain sulfur, since there are a lot of volcanoes in this area sulfur can be found.

    Worst case scenario, we can import some from the Kirishian merchants.

    I¡¯m sure the well informed Kirishians should know of sulfur.

    There are two ways of obtaining potassium nitrate.

    Either from mining saltpeter or from producing it ourselves.

    Since I don¡¯t know where saltpeter is buried, this time around we will have to make it ourselves.

    The material we will use is the ck soil under the cattle shed.

    Although the soil from under the cattle shed couldn¡¯t possibly be enough, however I n on getting some from King Rosaith.

    ¡°Tetra. Can you develop an ignition magic matrix. Within a year.¡± (Almis)

    (Darknari: could also be called square or formation, but matrix sounds cooler)

    ¡°Roger that. But writing with my blood does not have sufficient magical power. Curse stones¡­.. it is one of the handy stones for using magic, I want to stock up on magic stones.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Gotcha. Since I don¡¯t know what kind of stone is best, for now I¡¯ll make an order for all types from the Kirishian merchants. Ron, Roswald, Gram. Will youe with me to where King Rosaith is?¡± (Almis)

    My goal of course, was to get the ck soil.

    Soil is plentiful anyhow, so he should give it to us for free.

    I want Ron, Roswald, and Gram to learn how to lead troops.

    I must ask King Rosaith to have you mix in.

    Of course I want to observe as well if I get the chance.

    But before that I need to negotiate with that Kirishian merchant to prepare some high performance horses, bows and arrows, and arrowheads.

    I might even purchase somebat ves if necessary.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°I see. Tribute. Giving tribute for the protection of your home.¡± (King Rosaith)

    ¡°Unfortunately, it was a state of emergency.¡± (Almis)

    At the moment, I¡¯vee before King Rosaith to request for aid, and I feel like I¡¯m gonna die.

    But then¡­.

    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± (King Rosaith)

    ¡°Are you okay? Father.¡± (Julia)

    Lying on the futon, King Rosaith was getting his back rubbed by Julia.

    There¡¯s no way I can ask a sick person for help!

    ¡°Here. Some honey.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°¡­.Sorry for the bother.¡± (King Rosaith)

    I handed over the honey as usual.

    ¡°Now then, surely you didn¡¯t juste to tell me that information, did you?¡± (King Rosaith)

    King Rosaith was grinning. Shaddup you.

    ¡°I have four bits of business. To start, the first thing is¡­¡­ wheat. Please lend us some wheat.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Sure. How much?¡± (King Rosaith)

    I firmly request King Rosaith for the wheat.

    ¡°Ha¡­.That¡¯s quite a bit. Didn¡¯t you say before that you¡¯d have enough? Just how much did King Ferme take?¡± (King Rosaith)

    ¡°Well, you know¡­.¡± (Almis)

    There is a different reason why I am demanding so much.

    We need some time to strengthen the defense of the vige. Which means we won¡¯t have enough time for farmwork¡­..

    That¡¯s why that much is necessary.

    ¡°You must pay it back in three years. Ten percent interest will be sufficient. And in exchange you have to pay with your methods of making pottery, honey, and paper.¡± (King Rosaith)

    ¡°You ask too much. You know, I do have the means of negotiating with King Domorgal.¡± (Almis)

    As I said so, King Rosaith shrugged.

    ¡°I understand. It was just a joke. Just choose one.¡± (King Rosaith)

    Then¡­..

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to make our pottery.¡± (Almis)

    Since it¡¯s the simplest.

    I exin the structure of the climbing kiln to King Rosaith.

    ¡°My second request is that I want cattle shed soil. Inrge amounts.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you are nning but¡­. oh well. Do as you wish.¡± (King Rosaith)

    King Rosaith gave us permission with a mystified look.

    ¡°Next is something I just want to ask but¡­. about a yellow stone that burns, are there any? We n to mine some from a volcano.¡± (Almis)

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know what they call sulfur in this world.

    Conversations with children rarely contain the word sulfur after all.

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve collected some of those stones from near one of our hot springs, it¡¯s called sulfur isn¡¯t it? If so, quite a bit of it can be found in that mountain. Take whatever you like.¡± (King Rosaith)

    ¡°Is that okay?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Sure. Since you always bring us honey.¡± (King Rosaith)

    That¡¯s surprising.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s cause they don¡¯t have much use for sulfur. Is it not used very much to light fires in this ancient world?

    During the Edo Period sulfur was used instead of matches a lot.

    ¡°Fourth, could we watch the military training of King Rosaith¡¯s army?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I see. Measures against King Ferme? I don¡¯t mind. If it¡¯s just watching, that is.¡± (King Rosaith)

    ¡°Is it okay if I watch with myrades?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Sure.¡± (King Rosaith)

    Okay, we all got permission.

    ¡°Julia. You go guide them.¡± (King Rosaith)

    ¡°Ka~y!¡± (Julia)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°How is it? This is my country¡¯s army.¡± (Julia)

    Before my eyes a thousand men are training in ranks.

    At a nce, it seems this corps is heavy infantry.

    Simr to the so-called phnx.

    But¡­..

    ¡°Y~eah, is this skill level considered high?¡± (Almis)

    I¡¯m not sure since I¡¯m an amateur, but frankly they don¡¯t look all that strong to me.

    In the first ce, a phnx needs a strong force of unity and a powerful fighting spirit.

    That can¡¯t be gained from a bunch of conscripted soldiers.

    ¡°Ahaha. It¡¯s as you say. The same thing was said by the Kirishian merchants who visited before. As for this, we¡¯ve been unsessfully trying to imitate the military tactics of Kirishia. From what I¡¯ve heard, the Kirishians don¡¯t have a king but rather everyone goes into politics. That¡¯s why everyone¡¯s morale is high, and whenever they have free time they train and get stronger. But in my father¡¯s country, these soldiers are from two years worth of conscripting so¡­.¡± (Julia)

    I see. In that case it can¡¯t be helped.

    It may be a bit bad that the Kirishians are so advanced.

    The drop in quality from indiscriminate imitation is tant.

    ¡°Over there is where we are training archery.¡± (Julia)

    Looking at the ce where Julia pointed towards, I saw about 200 men training by firing arrows at targets.

    ¡°Those guys aren¡¯t people brought in from the draft. So their morale is high.¡± (Julia)

    Since archery is a more advanced skill, huh.

    Conscripted soldiers wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to use them right away.

    ¡°How about it? Gram. Could you beat them?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°With the distance of that target I could hit it with my eyes closed. I don¡¯t know how experienced they are at shooting arrows so I don¡¯t know if i¡¯d win or not but¡­ I¡¯m confident.¡± (Gram)

    ¡°And over there are the Imperial Guards. They are the elites you know.¡± (Julia)

    Julia pointed her finger to about fifty men having a mock battle.

    ¡°Those are the elites? Ron¡¯s or Roswald¡¯s movements seem more precise to me though¡­.¡± (Almis)

    I used to do a bit of kendo.

    I was taught by the orphanage¡¯s director. (Self-styled Four Steps, validity unknown).

    Looking at what was before me, I noticed a lot of unnecessary movement.

    Of course, there might be a difference in technique.

    The technique I taught Ron and Roswald was kendo, which has been studied and perfected in Japan over a long period of time.

    On the other hand, these people are all probably swinging their swords using a self-taught style.

    Since I see no uniform movement at all.

    Therefore it¡¯s obvious that the Ron and Roswald who know kendo would be stronger.

    But that¡¯s not where I¡¯m concerned.

    It¡¯s physical ability.

    It¡¯s tantly obvious that these guys were less physically fit than Ron or Roswald. (Fraiziar: we get it, they are OP in this world due to japan¡¯s superior culture and shit.)

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these guys cking in their training?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Hey hey, don¡¯t just say whatever you want.¡± (???)

    A voice came from behind.

    When I turned around, I saw arge man with a huge scar on his face.

    He was pretty young. And smelled of liquor .

    ¡°Who are you to be deceiving our family¡¯s princess?¡± (scar man)

    (TL Fraiziar: I¡¯m assuming ¤¦¤Á in this means ¡°my spouse¡±) (Darknari: here it is one¡¯s family or household)

    ¡°Hey, Bartolo! What are you saying!¡± (Julia)

    Julia blushed, shouting inint.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what you mean by ¡®deceiving¡¯, but my name is Almis. Are you the person recognized as the general of this country?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The king entrusted me with the army.¡± (Bartolo)

    That¡¯s amazing.

    He barely looks to be in his thirties.

    Is he that talented?

    He¡¯s a drunkard though.

    Maybe it was because he saw my surprised expression, Bartolo ced his arm on my shoulder in an overly-familiar way.

    You smell of liquor, get away from me.

    ¡°You know how King Ferme recently attacked our country, right?¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Yeah, I heard. It seems to have been a crushing defeat.¡± (Almis)

    King Ferme attacked with 500 soldiers while King Rosaith fought with his 1000 troops.

    After King Rosaith¡¯s defeat, he was deprived of much of his grain.

    ¡°And because of that defeat the responsibility went towards the head of the general (literally, not figuratively). So I was ced in this position.¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo said happily.

    ¡°Anyways, did you say our family¡¯s soldiers are weak, eh?¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Well¡­ yeah. At least that¡¯s how it seems to me.¡± (Almis)

    I answer honestly.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s find out, eh? You and our soldiers¡­.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± (Ron)

    Ron interjected.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight our leader. I¡¯ll do it. Since, sadly, I¡¯m the weakest out of all of us.¡± (Ron)

    Ron said while patting the hilt of his sword.

    Maybe when Ron said ¡°out of all of us¡± he meant out of me, Roswald, and Ron. Gram doesn¡¯t count since he¡¯s an archer.

    ¡°Sounds good! I love high-spirited guys. Let¡¯s do it right away.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re kidding me¡­¡­¡±¡± (Bartolo & Almis)

    Those same words spill from both Bartolo¡¯s and my mouth.

    Bartolo probably thought that Ron¡¯s strength was a lie.

    And I thought that the weakness of Rosaith¡¯s soldiers was a lie too.

    No, I think I¡¯ve somehow gradually understood that the ¡®lie¡¯ was Ron¡¯s strength.

    In front of my eyes, the ten men who challenged Ron to a rematch were downed with surprising swiftness.

    Judging from how Bartolo had spoken, he should have had considerable confidence.

    Which means that the basis of his self-confidence in the training of the Rosaith soldiers is appropriate.

    Therefore, they aren¡¯t weak.

    Which means the only remaining option is that it¡¯s just Ron who is too strong.

    No, maybe it¡¯s just that our vige¡¯s specs are too high.

    Since certainly, Ron is the third strongest from our vige (counting me and Roswald), but that doesn¡¯t mean you can conclude that he was strong.

    In fact, there is something I have been wondering.

    Why have we never gotten sick?

    In our vige everyone was a weak child from the start, it wouldn¡¯t have been funny if someone died from disease in the first year. However, there wasn¡¯t even one death.

    No, that has to be from our effort and good luck. (Darknari: denial much?)

    The biggest mystery was about the fields.

    Every year I expanded the fields, and plowed them.

    Right now we are plowing fields 1.5 times the size of the original fields.

    Despite the workforce being nothing but children.

    And we even had time left over for studying and practicing martial arts.

    That¡¯s just weird.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s normal¡¯ I thought, but after all it¡¯s weird. It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s abnormal.

    Suddenly, I saw Juliaughing next to me.

    She must have been holding herughter back.

    At my nce, Julia turned towards me and adopted a more effeminate demeanor.

    ¡°Sorry about that. The fact that you were surprised was funny. You weren¡¯t aware, were you?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Heehee, very well, I¡¯ll enlighten you. Hey, Roswald-kun, Gram-kun, I¡¯m borrowing Almis for a bit, okay?¡± (Julia)

    Saying that, Julia began pulling me away.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°What is it?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Truth is, I also possess divine protection. In fact, quite a lot of them.¡± (Julia)

    Juliaughed mischievously.

    ¡®Also¡¯?

    ¡°My handiest blessings are probably [Divine Protection of Perception] and [Divine Protection of irvoyance]. The former allows me to observe the divine protection of other parties. Thetter is a divine protection that lets me see far away ces. In truth, I found you after ying around with irvoyance in the forest. I wanted toe meet you since it seemed to be very interesting. That¡¯s why I called out to you with a butterfly.¡± (Julia)

    (TL Fraiziar: I¡¯m not sure if ¡¸¿´ÆÆ¤Î¼Ó×o¡¹should be tranted as Blessing of Mind Reading or something like ¡°Blessing of seeing through shit¡±, suggestions are wee) (Darknari: I¡¯m going with perception since that fits better with what it does)

    This is pretty sudden¡­..

    But it was a long standing mystery as to how Julia had found our vige.

    This clears up one mystery.

    ¡°And, as for my divine protection?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Geez. You sure are impatient.¡± (Julia)

    Julia let her face be a little ck.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I had to give it a name, it would be [Divine Protection of a Great King] I guess (´óÍõ¤Î¼Ó×o). The ability depends on the number of people who trust in you, the ability of that person would grow¡­.. if it¡¯s a man than physical ability and if it¡¯s a woman than sorcery talent. And then, those who also swear absolute loyalty to you, even without a divine protection of their own their abilities will increase. It¡¯s something like that. It¡¯s an amazing ability isn¡¯t it?¡± (Julia)

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­..

    Loyalty huh.

    I never intended to be sworn to though.

    ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. Are you not surprised?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°I have been aware of the divine protection. Though I didn¡¯t know that it spread even to my surroundings.¡± (Almis)

    Incidentally, I don¡¯t know the conditions either.

    Well, I guess I¡¯ve gotten used to strange things like this happening.

    ¡°So, why are you bringing this up now?¡± (Almis)

    What Julia wanted to talk to me about wasn¡¯t such a insignificant thing¡­. right?

    ¡°In truth, I sorta thought it¡¯d be interesting to just keep silent and watch you try to figure it out yourself. But you know, you still haven¡¯t realized so¡­..¡± (Julia)

    Julia¡¯s words cut into me for a moment.

    ¡°Soon, I won¡¯t be able to meet with you. Today is thest time. Father¡¯s death, it¡¯sing soon. So I decided to get married while my father is alive¡­.. it¡¯s necessary that I bear a child. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t meet you anymore.¡± (Julia)

    Julia was crying.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am exining to you now. Since there wouldn¡¯t be any more chances to exin. Aaaah, I wanted to see a bigger reaction you know~¡± (Julia)

    Julia said with a bright voice,ughing while in tears.

    ¡°Before, I refused when my father told me to quickly find someone.¡± (Julia)

    Saying that, Julia got closer to me.

    Approaching with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°!!¡± (Almis)

    Julia pressed her lips against mine. (Fraiziar: Though I feel a little sorry for her cause she¡¯s crying, I still am upset ?? Tetra 4 lyfe!)

    Julia¡¯s tongue entered my mouth.

    She kissed me with a lot of force.

    Unable to reject her, I remained as I was.

    After what felt like forever, Julia and I separated.

    There was a string of saliva between our lips. (Darknari: that was some kiss O.O)

    ¡°From here on you¡¯ll probably get married to various people, right? Since you are cool and strong, and you have the calibre of kings. I¡¯m sure a lot of girls will make a move on you. And you are too kind to refuse them. I also wanted to be part of your harem¡­..but unfortunately it seems impossible. But at least I can leave behind this memory.¡± (Julia)

    Julia turned her back towards me.

    ¡°The memory that I was your first kiss.¡± (Julia)

    Julia ran away.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Damnit!!¡± (Almis)

    I mmed my fist into a tree.

    Juliapletely had the air of dejection and loss. (TL: Idk how to phrase this) (ED: reworded it)

    Is this okay?

    But for now since she forcibly took ¡®victory¡¯ for the scramble of my first kiss, she has one win and one defeat. (Darknari: wow what an ego)

    It has be difficult to gradually reply to all her thoughts.

    Perhaps, it may be impossible to answer them all.

    I should diligently look over all her thoughts.

    From now on, please treat me well.

    Her thoughts are very likeable so I want more of them. (Fraiziar: TLC please! idk ;-;) (Darknari: did my best, I think he found that the fact that she exploded on him adorable)

    By the way, the Rosaith soldiers that were dissed by Almis, had a higher skill level and moralepared to Adernia Penins¡¯s standard.

    They were the imperial guard so it¡¯s a matter of course.

    Almis¡¯ standards had be a little strange since he was too ustomed to his divine protection.

 Chapter chapter 26

    Here is this week chapter. Enjoy

    TL: Pengu

    ED: Darknari

    Chapter 26: Preparation

    ¡°Now then, since we¡¯ve got wheat, let¡¯s go ahead and start seriously discussing what we¡¯re going to do about the refugees.¡± (Almis)

    I called the usual members + Yal together to talk.

    Anyway, there will almost definitely be a dispute.

    But that¡¯s still better than not setting up any countermeasures at all.

    ¡°For now I¡¯ll have you build your houses in a slightly separated area from us. You¡¯ll all be living there together. Got that?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes. Regarding that, I¡¯ve got noints. Concerning materials¡­¡± (Yal)

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare and help you with them. In exchange, help me with the construction of the defense facilities.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Yal)

    Yal lowered his head to me deeply.

    The reason I separated our residential areas from the refugees¡¯ is to prevent quarrels.

    After all, humans are a species that can only see the faults of those they live near to. On the other hand, when they live a distance away from someone, they can only see their good side.

    In addition to that, concerning Lulu and her parents.

    It would be dangerous if they ran into each other.

    Although, really, I want to help them reconcile¡­ this just isn¡¯t something I can do anything about.

    If I was to forcefully have them get together, Lulu would just end up hurt.

    However, if they just keep staying away from each other, their rtionship won¡¯t get any better.

    That is something I need to think about.

    ¡°We¡¯ll build and perform farm work together as much as possible. Through this our feeling of solidarity will be strengthened.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I agree with that! Since there won¡¯t be too much chatter while they are doing farm work, there won¡¯t be as many arguments either.¡± (Ron)

    Ron agrees with what I said.

    When you¡¯re put in a new ss in school, you¡¯re sure to get really nervous.

    But when ites around May to June, those tense rtionships suddenly get a lot more rxed.

    At my school we held a culture festival at around that time.

    That probably influenced those rtions somewhat.

    I¡¯m aiming to recreate that phenomenon

    ¡°Hey, nii-san. What will we do about training? Will they be doing the same routine as us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, that would be impossible for them. Could I ask you to teach them with care, without treating them as a nuisance?¡± (Almis)

    They¡¯re going to have to fight together with us.

    While they aren¡¯t bad people, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are the root of this problem.

    If they¡¯re just going to sit back and have us protect them, that would be a problem for us.

    Well, they probably wouldn¡¯tin considering their lives are at stake.

    ¡°What will you do about the food? Will it be the same as our portion? Or will you reduce it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think that there are pros and cons, but I will make it the same quantity.¡± (Almis)

    Since food was borrowed from King Rosaith, there is plenty enough of it.

    If so, there won¡¯t be dissatisfaction among the refugees if I distributed it equally, right?

    Well, it is free food so it is weird to voice an opinion about the same quantity as our¡¯s¡­¡­.

    They have no choice but to ept and endure it¡­¡­.

    ¡°Later, I will hold a banquet regrly to deepen our friendship. There are noints about such a policy?¡± (Almis)

    I look around to hear all the members.

    Other than Lulu, all the members nodded in assent.

    ¡­¡­.Really, what should I do about Lulu?

    Now, next is the ck powder.

    Presently, the materials for ck powder have been obtained.

    Next, I have to try making it.

    It is not particrly difficult to make it. I need to pulverize each material, and simply mix them together.

    ¡°It is prototype NO.1 for now. It would be good if I seed with this¡­¡­¡± (Almis)

    I just simply mixed an equal amount of each material for now.

    I put a small quantity on a rock.

    ¡°Hey, Almis. What kind of phenomenon is an explosion?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, the phenomenon is when things burn up at once¡­¡­.I guess? Since I also don¡¯t understand the details, for now I think you will understand if I hit it with the hammer.¡± (Almis)

    I strike the gunpowder with the hammer with all my strength. (pengu: a way to ignite gunpowder in the past was to hit a hammer to flint to make friction to create a spark to ignite the powder.)

    Nothing happens.

    Second time.

    Nothing happens¡­¡­

    Eh? Did I make a mistake in the materials?

    No no, it is charcoal, saltpeter, and sulfur. Yes, there is no doubt. (pengu: saltpeter is potassium nitrate)

    In other words, is the ratio wrong?

    For now, with the ck powder ced on a hill, I insert a long string. (pengu: I imagine Wile E. Coyote in the Road runner show-haha)

    I ignite the string after taking some distance.

    The ck powder begins to burn vigorously ? ? ? ? ?

    It¡¯s no use. (Pengu: ck powder ratio is 75% saltpeter, 15% charcoal, 10% sulfur. You can find how to make ck powder here http://.wikihow/Make-ck-Powder)

    ¡°Oh! It burned wonderfully. But, can we defeat them with this?¡±

    ¡°No, this is a failure¡­¡­¡±

    Well, it won¡¯t go so easily.

    I think that the charcoal needs to be decreased further. It has no explosive factor.

    Then is it saltpeter and sulfur?

    For now, saltpeter quantity is the same, and increase only the sulfur.

    Because the quantity of saltpeter is small, I don¡¯t want to reduce it at this experimental stage.

    Currently, it is ck powder NO.66.

    As such, it hase to look bomb-ish.

    The quantity of saltpeter seems to hold the key.

    But, it doesn¡¯t explode if there is too much of it. Adjustment is important.

    Now, it is good that the ck powder ispleted, but there is one problem.

    ¡°Whinny!!!¡±

    The horse is frightened.

    No, I expected the horse to be surprised. Rather, it¡¯s better that it is surprised. The enemies¡¯ horses will be surprised.

    However, I want our horse to be ustomed to it.

    I try to make it ustomed to it many times¡­¡­..but it didn¡¯t go well.

    Horses are delicate creatures.

    It went on a great rampage when I was going to attach the stirrups for the first time.

    I can¡¯t perform the training frequently.

    Therefore¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, there is nothing to be afraid of. Settle down.¡± (Lulu)

    Lulu strokes the horse¡¯s head.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here. See¡­..¡± (Soyon)

    The horse behaved while Soyon is brushing its body.

    ¡°If a male is this¡­¡­eh? Female?¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra looks into the horse¡¯s stomach.

    An excellent sorcerer can put their soul into a beast.

    It is possible for a soul and soul toe into contact.

    In short, it means that it¡¯s possible to understand each other¡¯s feelings.

    As a horse is a smart animal.

    If you speak to it properly it will settle down quickly.

    In other words, if you can¡¯t train quantity, you should train quality.

    Until the real thing, I want the horse to be ustomed to gun powder.

    If I begin with the foals, this here won¡¯t be hard¡­¡­

    If that is the case then I don¡¯t know how many years it would take¡­¡­

    Two hawks circle over my head.

    They suddenly stop, nose dive and soar.

    The two of them seem like they are ying tag. No, they are actually ying tag. (pengu: onigokko ¨C Japanese for tag)

    One of them, the hawk with Lulu¡¯s soul in it, touches the hawk with Tetra¡¯s soul in it.

    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s Lulu-chan¡¯s victory!! Change!!¡± (Soyon)

    Soyon called towards the two hawks.

    The two hawksnd on Tetra¡¯s and Lulu¡¯s shoulder.

    Tetra and Lulu whose backs are against a tree open their eyes.

    ¡°Blech, tastes bad¡­¡­.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± (Lulu)

    The two people spit out a green object from their mouths.

    It¡¯s a poisonous nt called soul detachment grass. Its effect is separating the soul from the body.

    Souls don¡¯t usually leave the body unless you die.

    However, the method to separate the soul from the body while living exists.

    First, you have to skip meals for 2-3 days to weaken the body to a near death state.

    After that, you chew on that special poisonous nt ¨D soul detachment grass.

    It is possible for anyone to separate their soul from their body if they use this method.

    And a sorcerer who has acquired the experience of repeatedly extracting their soul can also extract it without even skipping meals.

    Though, it is a different story whether you can return.

    For a normal human, the soul is separated from the body when they eat soul detachment grass. And then the soul has about 10 seconds before rising to heaven and can¡¯te back.

    Thus, death.

    It is in fact a poison, as 3 to 4 times is considered to be the limit per day.

    As this is training, doing more than twice is not allowed.

    If you overdo it, antibodies will be made.

    Fundamentally, unless a sorcerer¡¯s condition is just about driven to the limit, there is always a person to protect the empty body.

    There are two reasons.

    It is to assist when the sorcerer can¡¯t return their soul to their original body by themselves.

    And, it is to prevent a different soul from hijacking the empty body and protect it from being cursed.

    Although, if you form a barrier to defend against another soul from prating, if it¡¯s just left for a short amount of time, the soul will not go away and return too quickly. (Darknari: added soul in thest part so it¡¯s more obvious what it is talking about)

    ¡°Good work. First, have some honey to cleanse your pte.¡± (Almis)

    I hand a small bottle of honey to the two.

    The two tasted the honey with a blissful face.

    ¡°Sorry to overwork you. Because the only sorcerers that are able to soul ride are you girls¡­¡­.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There is no problem.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I¡¯m d to be of use.¡± (Lulu)

    The two peopleughingly answer.

    Incidentally, my eyes meet a hawk.

    It has turned to look away.

    Somehow I seem to be disliked by the hawks that are raised by Tetra, Lulu, and Soyon.

    I guess it was wrong to have said to throw them away back in the old days.

    These three turned out to be splendid adults now.

    ording to Julia, it seems that these hawks arerger and stronger than the typical hawks used for soul riding.

    In other words, that alone is an advantage.

    In an aerial dogfight, it is a big factor on what kind of animal that you are riding.

    It is understandable if I remember the fighter nes in modern warfare.

    ¡°I have a request for you guys.¡± (Almis)

    When I said so, the hawks stuck out their chest.

    They can understand words?

    ¡°Hey there, hey there, Almis-san. The items you ordered were prepared.¡± (Einzo)

    Einzo smiled with a grin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it slightly cheaper. So please buy a lot of it.¡± (Einzo)

    ¡°Thank you very much for that.¡± (Almis)

    His good image rose a little.

    ¡°Then, I will confirm it.¡± (Almis)

    Einzo takes the ordered items out as I said so.

    It is a big bow. The bow type is the so-called long bow.

    ¡°It is thetest bow in Karisha. The arrowhead is iron. There is little equipment that it can¡¯t prate in the Adernia Penins. But¡­¡­.can you handle it?¡± (Einzo)

    ¡°Yes. Because there is an excellent archer among mypanions.¡± (Almis)

    If it¡¯s Gram, he will manage it.

    ¡°Then, there is no problem. I filled the carriage with the same ones. I also packed the arrows.¡± (Einzo)

    Einzo-san said so and handed me the long bow.

    ¡°Next is the shield. This is made out of wood with iron affixed to it. And, the protective gear is made out of leather.¡± (Einzo)

    ¡°Yes, no doubt.¡± (Almis)

    I actually wanted iron protective gear, but I was still unable to buy it.

    I heard that it costs quite a lot for a quality one.

    ¡°Next is iron fragments¡­¡­What are you using it for?¡± (Einzo)

    ¡°It is a secret.¡± (Almis)

    This will be mixed with the ck powder.

    It is in order to increase its ability to kill and wound. A bomb by itself doesn¡¯t have so much of a killing ability.

    ¡°Then, these curse stones. What are you using it for? There are a lot of small ones. Well, originally the small articles aren¡¯t marketable so it is good.¡± (Einzo)

    ¡°Yes, thank you very much.¡± (Almis)

    Fortunately, curse stones that correspond to magic stones which aren¡¯t suitable for curses, were very cheap.

    These magic stones are used to write the ignition magic form as a substitute for a fuse.

    It is inconvenient to ignite the fuse every time you throw it, and if the fire goes out on the way, it bes an un-exploded shell.

    ¡°A very strong liquor. Is this also an order?¡± (Einzo)

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± (Almis)

    It¡¯s not to be used to drink in a party particrly. It is for sterilizing.

    ¡°Then, thest article is to be handled with care.¡± (Einzo)

    Einzo said so while putting on gloves. And he handed leather gloves to me.

    A small jar is taken out.

    ¡°It is aconite poison. Pay attention to not let it touch you because it will be a catastrophe. When applying it on a arrow, you have to wear gloves and please use the method of dipping the arrowhead into the pot. You will die if the poison soaks through cloth and touches an open wound.¡± (Einzo) (Darknari: aconite aka monkshood, wolf¡¯s bane)

    ¡°Yes. I understand it well.¡± (Almis)

    If there is poison, I can surely murder the enemy.

    It¡¯s unknown whether it¡¯s a little cowardly, but I can¡¯t say such a thing.

    Even feces and urine is enough to be a poison, but we have too small of a poption for that.

    I am aiming for a decisive short term battle. Therefore fast acting poison is necessary.

    The enemy¡¯s main equipment is made of wood.

    Then, I can sufficiently prate them with an arrow. And if an arrow hits¡­¡­.

    It means that.

    Because the longbow has a range of several foldpared to the Adernia Penins¡¯s bow, so a one-sided attack is possible for a while.

    ¡°And this is on the house.¡± (Einzo)

    Einzo handed one sword to me.

    What is this? There is a grain pattern¡­..

    ¡°The sword is made of Dragon Damascus steel. This metal can only be struck by the race that lives in the east side of the Karisha country called the People of the Desert. A special metal from the core of a dragon called dragon gold is mixed with iron and is forged in a dragon¡¯s me sac for 3 days and 3 nights to temper it.¡± (Einzo)

    Though I don¡¯t understand it well¡­¡­

    In short, isn¡¯t it terribly expensive?

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want you to die yet. You have not yet taught me the method to manufacture paper. And, I would still like to be your patron in the future.¡± (Einzo) (Darknari: he reads minds O.O)

    ¡°Really?¡­¡­Thank you very much. Though I can¡¯t show you the method of paper manufacture so easily.¡± (Almis)

    Iugh and turn my back to exit Einzo-san¡¯s store.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Fortunes of war.¡± (Einzo)

    ¡°Yes, I will return without fail.¡± (Almis)

    Back TOC Next

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Author¡¯s note:

    It is Damascus steel.

    There are two kinds in this world: the Damascus steel that does not use dragon gold which is equivalent to the Damascus steel on Earth, and the Dragon Damascus steel that is made by mixing Damascus steel and dragon gold.

    By the way, the Dragon Damascus steel ranges from best to worst (Well, even the worst is much harder than ordinary steel).

    Dragon gold¡¯s quality is proportional to the level status of the dragon.

    The Dragon Damascus steel sword was made from dragon gold that was taken from a high level dragon, it is an excellent sword.

    The Dragon Damascus steel sword turned out to be a divine sword made out of dragon gold from a myth level dragon.

    The Dragon Damascus steel sword which Einzo handed to Almis is an excellent sword.

    Though the People of the Desert literally live in the desert, they are excellent at striking iron in the me sac that is removed from the high level dragon called Smander that lives in that same desert.

    Einzo heard the story to some extent from King Rosaith, and thought that this fellow might be a big shot as he handed over the sword.

    It is an investment.

 Chapter chapter 27

    This week chapter every one. Since Darknari have decided to pick up DDLW, she has been busy with ED life and TL life. So I decided to spread out the schedule to amodate her, since she is important part of 2 teams (RTD and PenguTrantion). The schedule will be 1 chapter/2 weeks. If I manage to find an editor with some japanese knowledge, the schedule will go back like it use to.

    TL: Pengu

    ED: Darknari

    Proofreader: Manga Hunter

    Enjoy~

    Chapter 27: Yal

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­.¡± (Almis)

    It¡¯s truly troublesome.

    Currently, there is a little spark in the vige.

    In brief, the issue originates from the conflict with the refugees.

    Although, rtions have not worsenedpletely. It can be said that a rather good rtion has been built.

    The refugee¡¯s children and the children in our vige are often ying together.

    It does not matter to children whether they are from the supported or the supporting side.

    Besides, the source of theplex rtionships is because there are children with former siblings. Though, the children¡¯s rtions are good.

    By the way, for us adults, one part is good, the other part is in disorder.

    Our vige¡¯s group proved to be high in physical ability due to the influence of my divine protection.

    Moreover, the refugees are afraid when they see the usual sword training.

    They seem to be aware that I have been developing that ce and they probably want to build a satisfactory rtionship.

    Of course I want to build it too.

    Therefore, a feast was regrly held. It¡¯s drinking.

    After all, liquor seems to be an excellent tool formunication, as such we can talk to some degree.

    Moreover, I have us do some military training together.

    It is in order to fight together when King Fermees to attack us.

    The refugees understand that it won¡¯t end nicely if they surrender to King Ferme. Their position is running away from King Ferme¡¯s ce anyways.

    All the ves agreed that it ismon sense for them to be massacred.

    Therefore, they work very hard in training. It¡¯s natural because their life depends on it.

    The mood will improve as well if they are seen training this hard. The feeling ofradery will also sprout.

    Ron with the spear, Roswald with the sword, and Gram with the bow; each instill their own specialty into the refugees.

    Although, the spear is likely to be the main weapon because the sword and bow are difficult to handle.

    After all, it seems to be good that there is amon enemy.

    His majesty King Ferme¡­¡­ No, because of King Ferme we ended up living together.(Pengu: Almis starts out with polite words but change to normal tone)

    Well, the next part of unrest is¡­¡­in short, the source of the fire.

    For one thing, I don¡¯t want to hear children saying such things as, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not a person of our group.¡±

    However, everyone became silent when I instantly killed the bear that invaded the vige with a javelin.

    It seems the people don¡¯t know how to react, even though I thought with this ability the people will like it. In addition, Ron, Roswald, and Gram show off their abilities as well, and each person who witnessed it had be quiet and obedient.

    This doesn¡¯t be too much of a problem because Yal persuaded them in various ways.

    Well, it is just the minority.

    Secondly, this is the number one problem.

    There is a faction that wants to reconcile with the abandoned children.

    There are three such rtions besides Lulu.

    They seem to want to reconcile with the children by all means and are rejected by the children regrly.

    By the way, Lulu threw a damper on the feast when she dumped liquor over her parents. Thanks to that, nobody was able to talk for an hour.

    As there was no help for it, I banned the four former families with such rtions from approaching.

    But they seem to want to reconcile no matter what¡­¡­.

    ________________________________________

    ¡°I should have ordered them not to approach you, right? Then what is this?¡± (Almis)

    I look down at the man and woman prostrating in front of me.

    They are Lulu¡¯s parents.

    The two people wanted to reconcile with Lulu at any cost, so they slipped out from the refugee resettlement ward to secretly meet her.

    However, even if you meet, it is impossible to reconcile.

    The two people got stones thrown at them by an angry Lulu, and a hawk set on them, but they still tried to approach Lulu causing her to start crying.

    Gram walloped the two people hard to knock them out and carried them before me. That is how we came to this incident.

    Lulu who was crying because the old wound re-opened is being attended by Soyon and Tetra.

    I am human.

    Therefore, I inevitably give priority to some people over others.

    Tetra and Julia are foremost. After that, are those closest to my age who serve as my assistants, Ron, Lulu and the others. Then, it¡¯s the rest of the children. Incidentally, Roswald¡¯s bride is Lia. Up to here is the line of important people.

    As I often talk with Yal who has been gathering up the refugees properly, we are on good terms to some degree. He is likely to be promoted as an important person in a little while.

    And then, the ves who work skillfully. They often exhaust themselves for me. You could say that they are semi-important people.

    Next, it is King Rosaith who I am acquainted with to some degree¡­¡­.Well, my impression of him is falling recently because of the set up. And then, the Karishian merchant Einzo-san. Because he lowered the price when I purchased the weapons, my impression of him is rising a little. (Manga Hunter: It seems fine, but please double check) (Darknari: fixed)

    And finally, it is the refugees.

    Because the refugees with the lowest priority made Lulu with the highest cry, my mind is not calm.

    To be frank, I want to hit them.

    Well, it¡¯s fine because Gram hit them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any excuses?¡± (Almis)

    When the two hear me the second time, they say that they will stick together.

    ¡°It is a request! Will you please meditate for us?¡± (Parents of Lulu)

    Haa¡­¡­..

    They don¡¯t seem to be reflecting. What should I do?

    Because they ignored my order first of all, I must give a reasonable punishment. Since I need to think of the future.

    However, our vige doesn¡¯t havews.

    Well, because only children lived here so far.

    But tension will run among the refugees if I directly give the punishment.

    What to do about that¡­..

    ¡°You people pried open Lulu¡¯s old wound. She doesn¡¯t even want to see your faces. Lulu gets wounded just by seeing your faces. Do you understand?¡± (Almis) (Pengu: it is super effective!)

    ¡°But we¡­¡­¡± (Parents of Lulu)

    ¡°The reason doesn¡¯t matter!! You abandoned Lulu. This does not change. Thus Lulu dislikes you people. This does not change, too. Give up!!¡± (Almis)

    I unconsciously shouted.

    Yal enters the room while I was shouting.

    Yal approaches calmly, seizes the two people¡¯s cors and hits them hard. (check)

    ¡°Oi!! Why did you disobey Almis-sama¡¯s order!! Do you know what you did?¡± (Yal)

    ¡°But Ya¡­¡­..¡± (Parents of Lulu)

    Yal¡¯s fist hits their faces once more.

    And then, Yal knelt on the ground, while pressing down on the two¡¯s heads.

    ¡°We are terribly sorry. I will pass the punishment. Somehow¡­¡­.will you please forgive these two?¡± (Yal)

    ¡°¡­¡­Then I will drive them out if the same thing happens again. Am I clear?¡± (Almis)

    I said so and leave the room.

    Yal¡¯s value rose within me.

    Advancing him as an important person was decided.

    ________________________________________

    ¡°Oi, Yal. In fact, there was something I wanted to ask.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yal)

    Tetra and Yal are walking with me.

    ¡°Were you the vige headman when the territory was under the reign of Ragou-san?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°No, my father was the vige headman at the time.¡± (Yal)

    ¡°Is that so? Well, it is ok in either case. Do you know if the people still swear loyalty to Ragou-san?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°The influential people were all executed¡­¡­As such, the people with the position of warriors are all that remain.¡± (Yal)

    ¡°Pleasee in contact with those people. And will you ask them to act in concert if the timees?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes, well, I will just say this, but¡­.isn¡¯t the prospects slim? I do not think that we will win at all.¡± (Yal)

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t particrly matter. If you can confirm that the loyalty to Ragou-san is genuine, the hatred for King Ferme is certain, and that their character can be trusted¡­¡­¡± (Almis)

    I whisper into Yal¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Reveal that Tetra is Ragou-san¡¯s daughter.¡± (Almis)

    Yal¡¯s eyes open widely.

    ¡°Listen, including you, only six people know this. Never let it leak. If you leak it¡­¡­Do you understand?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes, of course. We are in the position of receiving help from you, we will never return your act of kindness with insult. However¡­¡­.really?¡± (Yal)

    Hmm, he doesn¡¯t believe me.

    This fellow knows almost nothing about Tetra.

    Eh? That reminds me that I have not seen the concrete evidence, either.

    ¡°Hey, Tetra. Can you show me your sacred character?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Understood.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra said so, turns back, and pulls her clothes up a little.

    The sacred character [Wisdom], which signified the family crest, was carved onto her lower back.

    ¡°It is surely the Ars¡¯s family crest¡­..There is no mistake¡­¡­¡± (Yal)

    Yal looks at Tetra¡¯s family crest steadily.

    Don¡¯t look at my bride¡¯s back so much.

    ¡°Thank you for the trouble. Then, I will infiltrate them.¡± (Yal)

    ¡°I¡¯ll count on you. You don¡¯t need to over do it. I will be troubled if you die.¡± (Almis)

    At any rate, this is the only person who can unify the new citizens.

    ¡°Please also write a will. Please nominate the next sessor.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I can not write Karishian?¡± (Yal)

    ¡°Tetra and I can take dictation for you.¡± (Almis)

    ________________________________________

    Yal was visiting King Ferme¡¯s country.

    In King Ferme¡¯s country, there are hundreds or more viges ranging in size from 50 to 200 people.

    So there are a number of vige headmen.

    Yal¡¯s vige is in the most remote region of King Ferme¡¯s country, so the number of residents are few.

    Moreover, Yal became the vige headman because his father suddenly died three years ago.

    Therefore, most don¡¯t know his face.

    Although, you would think that he would be famous as he was the headman of the vige who ran away just a little while ago.

    But then, there is no need to mind it since he is supposed to have died.

    Now, the problem is how we will get in contact with the Ars faction who hold dissatisfaction against King Ferme.

    Yal had an idea about a person who might be in the Ars faction.

    The name of that man is Volos.

    He is a warrior descendant of the former Ars family, he has many achievements in the war against King Domorgal¡¯s country.

    When King Ferme rose in revolt, he took leave and stayed in his home.

    He had been easily caught because of that.

    At first, King Ferme was going to kill Volos.

    It is because Volos¡¯s loyalty to Ragou Ars seems to be genuine.

    But, he couldn¡¯t be killed.

    The reason is simple.

    It is because the soldiers who supported King Ferme¡¯s revolt were residents of Volos¡¯s territory and appealed for his mercy.

    As one would expect, even King Ferme cannot kill him when his supporters appealed for clemency.

    Afterwards, Volos was permitted to pledge allegiance to King Ferme, and was relegated to defending the border territory.

    In addition to other simr reasons, he judged that it wasn¡¯t necessary to kill him because most warrior descendants originally have a low status.

    The problem is that I don¡¯t know whether the reason why Volos swore loyalty to King Ferme is either because he valued his life or to take revenge.

    Nevertheless, Yal believes that he is almost certainly in the Ars fraction.

    This is because there is a rumor that he also contacted the other pardoned warrior descendants.

    Although, in the end, it is just a rumor.

    King Ferme wasn¡¯t able to execute him because he wasn¡¯t able to collect conclusive evidence.

    He franticly denies it, too.(Darknari: it¡¯s Volo denying he is in the Ars faction)

    Nheless, there is no choice but to bet on this.

    ________________________________________

    First of all, Yal came to the vige where Volos had been relegated to.

    It is near the border with King Domorgal, but there is no great value strategically.

    It is such a ce.

    Therefore, Yal disguised himself as a merchant.

    The product is fur and wine, which he received from Almis.

    To start, he goes to a small mountain near that vige.

    And then, he climbed a tall tree that bore fruit¡­¡­.waited until a viger happened to pass by then he fell.

    He forcibly broke his right leg. (pengu: Now the ¡°break a leg¡¯ expression sounds so real)

    The kind resident helped him¡­..though it was a little unnatural he sneaked into the vige.

    Then, he fluently chatted using a fake name and birthce.

    And then he asked for the expense of his logging to be paid with hismodities until his leg recovered from the bone fracture.

    The resident of the vige was very much pleased with this.

    This is because themodities which Yal paid the cost of logging and food with had more value.

    Then, Yales into contact with Volos through the vige headman.

    They drank liquor together and became friends.

    This way, he understands that Volos is a very good-natures man.

    And, cautious.

    Even if Yal uses King Ferme and Ragou Ars as a casual topic, he did not speak of any dissatisfaction against King Ferme.

    However, only just a little, his expression changes.

    Apparently, he is poor at lying.

    Thus, Yal is almost certain that Volos is in the Ars faction.

    However, there isn¡¯t conclusive evidence yet.

    More definite evidence is desirable.

    However, one unexpected thing happened here.

    The recovery of the bone fracture is more earlier than he thought.

    Normally, though unpleasant, it takes two months.

    But it closed in one week, and he was able to walk in two weeks.

    Therefore, Yal went with the lie of it wasn¡¯t healed yet and decided to secretly observe Volos in the dead of night.

    However, he can¡¯t go around Volos¡¯s house either.

    While Yal has crutches, he walks around the vige sneakily.

    If the worstes to past, he could forcefully make excuses that he is practicing walking.

    But, evidence wasn¡¯t found so easily.

    As expected, do I stake out Volos¡¯s house even knowing of the danger?¡­¡­

    While thinking so, Yal looks at the full moon.

    And a small shadow crossed in front of the full moon.

    It is invisible to normal human eyes, but Yal faintly saw it as he has begun to be affected by the divine protection.

    The shadow was an owl which had something like a pipe tied to its foot.

    The owl flew straight to Volos¡¯s house.

    In the first ce, even if it is an official messenger of King Ferme it can¡¯t be because they don¡¯t use owl post.

    In other words¡­¡­.is it a friend of the Ars fraction? King Rosaith? Or a secretmunication with King Domorgal.

    In either case, it is certain that he has dissatisfaction towards King Ferme.

    Thus, Yal obtained firm evidence.

    The next day, Yal took off to Volos¡¯s house.

    ¡°In fact yesterday, I saw an owl when I practiced walking in secret. It had a letter tied to its foot.¡± (Yal)

    When Yal said so, Volos almost instantly pulled out his sword.

    The sword barely stopped at the nape of Yal¡¯s neck.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± (Volos)

    ¡°Do you not want to know the whereabouts of Tetra Ars?¡± (Yal)

    At that moment, Volos¡¯s face was very much worth seeing, after that, Yal started to speak.

    ________________________________________

    ¡°Are you fine with Almis-dono?¡± (Volos)

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± (Almis)

    Before my eyes is an amazinglyrge man. And an old woman carrying a walking stick.(Darknari: he¡¯s being sarcastic)

    Beside them is Yal.

    And beside me is Tetra.

    ¡°May I see it?¡± (Volos)

    ¡°Understood.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra turns her back towards therge man and rolls up her clothes.

    The old woman touches the sacred character on Tetra¡¯s back. It begins to shine slightly.

    ¡°There is no mistake. This is the sacred character and family crest which I carved onto the 4-year-old Tetra.¡± (Old woman)

    The old woman asserted.

    ¡°Tetra-sama!!¡± (Volos)

    ¡°Woah!!¡± (Tetra)

    As soon as therge man saw that family crest, he kneeled in front of Tetra.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my doubt. However¡­¡­thank goodness. Truly thank goodness!! For this Volos, there hasn¡¯t been such a wonderful day as this since the defeat!¡± (Volos)

    Woah, a grown man is crying¡­..

    You were adored weren¡¯t you, Ragou-san. Let¡¯s make a visit to the grave sometime.

    ¡°Almis-dono!!¡± (Volos)

    ¡°Woah~!¡± (Almis)

    My shoulder was suddenly gripped.

    His nails are digging into me!

    It¡¯s painful, it¡¯s painful so get away!

    ¡°It¡¯s inexcusable! However, thank you very much! Thank you very much for protecting the youngdy until now. From now on, all the vassals including me swear loyalty to you.¡± (Volos)

    ¡°Ah, thank you. I understand so wipe your tears.¡± (Almis)

    I hand him a handkerchief.

    Volos wipes his tears with the handkerchief.

    Oi, don¡¯t blow your nose!

    ¡°However, you will not necessarily fight? There is a difference of forces between us. I would avoid war as much as possible. You understand right?¡± (Volos)

    ¡°Yes. I understand that the winning rate for a war is low and we should not start a war as much as possible.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I hope that¡¯s true.¡± (Volos)

    To the bitter end, my purpose is to protect everyone and this ce.

    I don¡¯t want to be a king or a powerful n in particr.

    I¡¯m just doing this because it is advantageous to win over allies.

    ¡°Nevertheless, the facilities are considerably good for a small vige.¡± (Volos)

    ¡°We put all our effort into construction. It will beplete when I dig arge amount of pitfalls.¡± (Almis)

    It has been 10 months since we started.

    It was considerably difficult.

    ¡°By the way, is there something like a secret weapon?¡± (Volos)

    ¡°Well. Do you want to see? As a matter of fact, it waspleted a little while ago.¡± (Almis)

    I take out the ck powder prototype NO.100.

    The memorable 100th. It¡¯s a sess!

    The saltpeter, sulfur, and charcoal ratio is 75:10:15.

    And then I put it in an airtight container.

    In doing so, it bes a bomb.

    ¡°It was made after 99 trial and errors. I consider it to be the perfect ratiobination.¡± (Almis)

    It is easy to make ck powder.

    However, it is very difficult to change this into a bomb with the ability to cause casualties.

    It explodes if I give it a strong shock, but only burns when it is set on fire.

    Just such a thing ispleted.

    I put the ck powder on the magic formation and put my hand on the formation.

    The magic formation begins to shine slightly.

    I had Tetra develop this magic formation.

    The effect is that it ignites 5 seconds after I pour some mana in.

    I leave the ce in haste.

    Five second pass.

    The deafening roar prates my head and the ground shakes.

    ¡°It is more or less sessful for the time being.¡± (Almis)

    I look at the site where the explosion happened.

    The gouged ground became visible when the white smoke cleared. The killing power seems to be considerably promising.

    ¡°Th-this is wonderful. What sorcery is this?¡± (Volos) (Pengu: SCIENCE, BITCH!!)

    ¡°It is not sorcery. Well, I did use some sorcery though.¡± (Almis)

    Volos shows a little bit of a frightened expression.

    A grown man is frightened. If it is King Ferme¡¯s soldiers, they won¡¯t able to be collective.

    ¡°If you have this, victory is certain!¡± (Volos)

    ¡°Hmm, I wonder.¡± (Almis)

    Such a thing is considerably doubtful.

    At any rate, the number of enemies isrge.

    ¡°If war will really happen, will it be two monthster?¡± (Volos)

    ¡°Right. Because it is the harvest time. So it would be exactly one yearter. There is a high possibility of theming to collect tribute. I think they will have a bad harvest over there, since this year was colder than average. They would definitely try to forcefully take it. Naturally I will refuse. We don¡¯t have any reserves either.¡± (Almis)

    In fact, I would like to gain 1 more year¡­¡­

    ¡°The basis is a charge after they break their ranks because of the bomb.¡± (Almis)

    The reason why the phnx is powerful is because the troops assemble in solid ranks.

    If it copses, it is because of that.

    In the first ce, the phnx¡¯s weak point is that flexible movement is not possible.

    Furthermore, those soldiers¡¯ skills and morale are low.

    If possible I hope that they would withdraw before arriving to this vige.

 Chapter chapter 28

    Merry Christmas!!! Toote right¡­¡­ well I got new chapter this week. Also, we got a new ED for ONFC. Yahh!!! Well then..

    Enjoy~

    MTL: Pengu

    ED: Puru

    Chapter 28: Sorcery Battle

    Robert Ferme, that is the full name of King Ferme.

    His father said this before dying.

    ¡°Well, Robert, If you¡¯re a man you must aim for the top.¡± (Robert¡¯s father)

    Robert followed those words.

    He increased his influence within the n and his favorability with other ns.

    The Chief Ragou Ars was a man whose only worth was being gentle while the misgovernment continued.

    He gradually obtained the trust of the people under him.

    And one day famine urred.

    The famine wasrge enough to make people abandon many of their children. Ragou was unable to find any solution to that.

    Naturally.

    It¡¯s not that the amount of harvest would increase nor would the bread gush forth from something.

    Unfortunately, however, dissatisfaction with the unreliablerge n continued to rise.

    ¡°Ragou extorted wealth from the people and is living a luxurious life!! Do you forgive this as it is?¡± (Robert)

    Robert shouted loudly.

    Many of the ns and the people supported him.

    The rebel army which lead by Robert in no time surrounded Ragou¡¯s residence and took it by storm.

    He seeded in taking Ragou¡¯s neck.

    But there was one problem.

    He couldn¡¯t grasp the whereabouts of Ragou¡¯s wife, his two sons and the daughter.

    Robert lead the search with his elite.

    He found them as they were trying to escape in the forest, and killed the wife and the two sons.

    And raised the sword to kill thest child.

    He thought.

    (Isn¡¯t it too young?)

    Robert looked at the little girl-Tetra in front of him.

    It did not resemble Ragou at all. He remember it being a very clever child.

    The Ars and Ferme families were rtives, and Robert had taken care of the girl.

    Naturally, he had no option to keep it alive.

    There was nothing to gain from allowing it to live.

    He couldn¡¯t make the child his wife, as it would hold a grudge.

    There was the possibility that he could raise it while he confined it.

    It was out of the question to let it go.

    But he did not kill it.

    He overlooked it.

    The child would be killed by the wolves or it might die by consuming poisonous nts.

    He kill the husband, murdered the wife and innocent children, but overlooks the youngest daughter.

    His behavior seemed mysterious.

    Was it him being indebted, or was it with the intention of expiation?

    Anyway, hemitted the biggest mistake of his life.

    ¡°A bad harvest¡­¡­.¡± (Ferme)

    Ferme sigh while looking at the field.

    Even though the harvest was a month away, he understood that something was discernibly bad with the wheat.

    Last year¡¯s famine was somehow managed with the tribute from the forest vige and the loot from plundering the country of King Rosaith¡¯s¡­¡­

    I seems to have to do the same thing for this year.

    A soldier came in while Ferme was sighing.

    He hold a small tube in his hand.

    The soldier handed the cylinder to Ferme.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± (Adjutant)

    An adjutant asked Ferme.

    Ferme broadly grinned and answered.

    ¡°It is the carrier pigeon from the rat lurking inside King Rosaith¡¯s country. It says that the King Rosaith had copsed.¡±(Ferme)

    After hearing that, the adjutant grinned.

    ¡°Well, he won¡¯t die. Attack like usual. Nheless, it does not take leadership into ount. We will attack the Kingdom of KIng Rosaith.¡± (Ferme)

    ¡°However, our war preparations are insufficient.¡±(Adjutant)

    The adjutant said.

    He grinned.

    ¡°What are you saying, don¡¯t we have the ce that can guarantee the rations for the troops? We can secure meal worth of 3 days. We can plunder itter.¡±(Ferme)

    Ferme stares at the forest.

    ¡°Until now I have been avoiding a massive march to the forest to avoid the wrath of the Griffon, but now I understand more from thest time. It is clear that he won¡¯t intervene as long as we don¡¯t vite the forest. He did notin over people living in the forest or passing through his forest.¡±(Ferme)

    ¡°Is there a possibility of the Griffon loving them?¡±(Adjutant)

    ¡°No. If that was the case, the Griffon would havee out when I demanded 80% of the food.¡± (Ferme)

    Ferme dered it confidently.

    With 80% food being extorted, it wouldn¡¯t be funny if the people died from starving, yet the Griffon did not intervene.

    In other words, the Griffon was neutral.

    ¡°We will pass through the forest and do a surprise attack on King Rosaith¡¯s pce.¡±(Ferme)

    The adjutant widens his eyes.

    I can certainly say so if I go through the forest.

    After all the pce of King Rosaith is at a short distance by passing through the forest.

    But no one has ever passed through it.

    As they were all afraid to anger the Griffon.

    At any rate, many people thought that the cause of bad harvest was due to the anger of the Griffon.

    Therefore, they abandon the children in the forest as sacrifice.

    Even though it actually is the curse of the people themselves.

    ¡°But prepare to withdraw if¡­¡­¡±

    I must always think about the time to withdraw when leading an armed force.

    In case of a defeat, we will definitely be destroyed. I must avoid fighting with our back against the wall.

    Naturally, that ce would be the forest¡­¡­

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that ce will be the base. The vige which became my territoryst year.¡± (Ferme)

    ¡°But that vige has notpletely yield to us.¡± (Adjutant)

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just destroy it. We can secure food so it¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.¡±(Ferme)

    It is too early to decide.

    Ferme calls the sorcerers together.

    ¡°Go for reconnaissance.¡±(Ferme)

    ¡°¡±Understood¡±¡± (Sorcerers)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CSorcerer leader¡¯s POV¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The three sorcerers used the hawks for reconnaissance.

    The soul loading is very difficult.

    First, you have to take the soul out of your body while you are conscious.

    An average sorcerer die if the soul is unable toe back.

    Furthermore, it is necessary for the user¡¯s mind tomunicate with the creature carrying the soul.

    A bond is born by raising it and taking care of it everyday from its infancy.

    I came to be able to see the world with the eyes of the hawk and the nose of the dog through rigorous training.

    The hawk¡¯s eyesight is approximately 8 times better than a human¡¯s.

    It is the best species to use for reconnaissance.

    (The defense is more solid than thest time Ie here¡­..)

    The leader thought so while overlooking the vige from above.

    A deep cavity was dug, and an abatis, a huge wooden fence, was set up in the interior and exterior.

    The wooden tower construction seems to be the most troublesome.

    It seems to be a facility to shoot arrows, drop stones and pour hot oil.

    (The facilities seem to be excessive against wolves.)

    In other words it is a defence facility to counter an army onught.

    The target¡­¡­it would be a no brainer.

    The three sorcerer strain their eyes and observe the vige¡¯s state.

    I beat the vige topography into my head.

    (There won¡¯t be any problems anymore)

    I should be especially cautious¡­¡­ that there are no mercenaries etc.

    The poption of the vige doesn¡¯t seem to have changed.

    (We should return)

    They chirped once to convey its thought in change direction.

    Right when they were about to turn to leave.

    ¡°Kya¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    The screams rose from behind.

    As soon as we turned back there was a hawk,rger than ours which was ring at us.

    In therge hawk¡¯s talons was a hawk with whom we set out to do reconnaissance together until a while ago.

    The talons dug deep into the throat, it can be understood from a nce that it is dead from the fact that it isn¡¯t fluttering.

    The leader orders the hawk as it cries, to fly away at full speed.

    It cannot win based on the difference in physique.

    (Shit! Why does ite at such a time¡­¡­..)

    The leader cursed his misfortune

    It is extremely rare that I encounter the animal¡¯s natural enemy when I¡¯m reconnoitring with an animal.

    It¡¯s because you concentrate too much on reconnaissance, and the vignce towards the surrounding tends to diminish.

    (You have to escape quickly. If the animal dies while carrying your soul you die there!)

    As I thought about this, my otherpanion flying in front of my eyes has disappeared.

    When I looked down, another big hawk fought with mypanion.

    Thatpanion was desperately trying to escape from the talons.

    But resistance was futile, hispanion was flung against a tree and killed.

    (Two of them!)

    The leader desperately flies while being confused.

    As it is, my and mypanion¡¯s life is in danger.

    (tsu!)

    A chill run through the leader body and he twist his body in the right in a hurry.

    As talons of a big hawk pass through there.

    (There¡¯s three of them!)

    Hawks don¡¯t form flocks.

    I can think two of them have to be coincidental, but the story is different if it is three of them.

    (Sorcerer!)

    The enemy fly as if to enclose the leader and gradually shrink the distance between them.

    (Why! There shouldn¡¯t be three high ss sorcerers in such a small vige! What does this mean¡­¡­ could they be the sorcerers of the King of Rosaith?)

    I must report it in either case.

    The leader lower his altitude.

    The enemies are bigger then his partner.

    The shouldn¡¯t be easy to maneuver.

    There¡¯s a possibility of escape if I go in the forest.

    (Just a little more!)

    A shock hit the whole body as soon as it entered the forest.

    (?)

    Something like a rod stuck through my partner¡¯s chest.

    When the leader understood that it is an arrow, he lost conscious.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAlmis¡¯s POV¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°YEAH! I killed it!!¡±

    Gram picks up the hawk which he shot down.

    His skill was as wonderful as ever.

    ¡°Gununu¡­..I intended to defeat it.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra whose soul had returned to her body stood up and grimaced in vexation.

    ¡°Though I ate the bitter grass with much effort.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra said so while taking out Soul detachment grass out of her mouth.

    ¡°Fufun. How was it? I made the first sess surprise attack!¡± (Lulu)

    ¡°As expected of Lulu. You are the strongest!¡± (Gram)

    Gram shows appreciation for Lulu who returned.

    The sacred barrier which I set in the vige was useful.

    There are various kind for protection against evil, but it informs about animals with soul in it. I set it up beforehand.

    When you think that it wasn¡¯t caught in the sacred barrier, there are three hawk in the sky¡­¡­

    To be frank, I don¡¯t want our vige defense facilities to be seen.

    Therefore I had the three go in front.

    I have some worry that they can¡¯t return because of flying little away from the vige.

    ¡°Was it alright to kill it? Although we will be fighting each other with this.¡±(Tetra)

    Tetra said anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There actually are cases where the sorcerer is attacked in duty by a natural enemy and dies. King Ferme wouldn¡¯t think that the vige with a poption of around hundred people could have 3 sorcerers. Beside, I believe those fellows intended to attack us when they sent the scouts.¡± (Almis)

    I can say that negotiations have already been broken by half.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest when the meal is over. It¡¯s not necessary to do anything.¡±(Almis)

    By putting up scared barrier, it¡¯s possible handle attacks from several sorcerers.

    But only these three people can do soul ride.

    I would be troubled if they copsed.

    ¡°Then it is my duty to prepare the weapon next.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have something to do.¡± (Almis)

    I must check the pitfall and weapons such as ck powder.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I will make it up to you when it¡¯s all over.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra said so while puffing her cheek in dissatisfaction.

    But before that¡­¡­

    ¡°Yal, could you go to King Roasith¡¯s country and call for reinforcement? there wouldn¡¯t be any vigor if it¡¯s only us.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Understood¡± (Yal)

    Yal said so and head to King Rosaith¡¯s country.

    However, the report which returned immediately from Yal wasn¡¯t very good.

    ¡°King Rosaith seemed to have copsed because of a seizure¡­..¡± (Yal)

    ¡°What! Then the reinforcements?¡±(Almis)

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ while King Rosaith copsed, King Ferme moved 400 troops immediately. In addition, neighboring countries and powerful n seem to be making suspicious movement¡­.they said the reinforcement can be sent three dayster¡­..¡± (Yal)

    Three days¡­.

    By that time it would all be over, would it not?

    Well, it¡¯s alright.

    It¡¯s still within the assumption for the time being.

    ¡°Leader! The ck powder inspection haspleted. There is no problem¡± (Ron)

    ¡°Niisan! The horse condition is all good. We can go anytime.¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°The arrow and food storage are safe!¡±(Gram)

    Reports fly out from Ron, Roswald and Gram¡¯ mouths.

    There is no problem for the time being.

    ¡°Ok, the pitfall and scared barrier don¡¯t have any problem either. The preparation isplete.¡± (?)

    Should we go through the strategyter?

    ¡°Prepare the wheat for the time being because it¡¯s possible to make peaceter.¡±(pengu:psshhh!)(Puru:seriously¡­.)

    ¡°Is there such a possibility?¡±

    ¡°There is 40% that the opponent will make a move.¡±

    There is 60% that they aren¡¯t hungry ( standard of 2 fields system)

    It is plenty ofpromise this way.

    It¡¯s impossible beyond this.

    ¡°Almis-san!¡± (Yal)

    I heard a voice from the gate.

    It¡¯s Yal.

    ¡°King Ferme is gathering soldiers. I don¡¯t know the number¡­¡­¡±(Yal)

    ¡°Will he fight as expected? What about Volos?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°He will raise the revolt while observing the situation.¡±(Yal)

    Volos¡¯s group is approximately 60 people.

    They will be defeated in no time if they fight up front.

    You must look at the situation properly before you rise a revolt.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-Ferme¡¯s POV¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°My King. The sorcerers haven¡¯t returned.¡± (Adjutant)

    ¡°What is it? Were they attacked by some natural enemy?¡±(Ferme)

    Sometimes hawks get attacked during reconnaissance by natural enemies.

    They inevitably be negligent of surrounding because the sorcerer¡¯s soul takes the lead.

    It rarely happened, but I won¡¯t said that it never happened at all.

    Also the terrain is forest after all. The possibility of being attack is high.

    ¡°Or¡­..¡±(Ferme)

    Did the youth call Almis and King Rosaith join hand?

    But this is likely low.

    If we assume that the three sorcerers were defeated by King Rosaith¡¯s sorcerers, then there are three or more that were dispatched to that vige.

    But Ferme has let Sorcerers reconnaissance many times in King Rosaith¡¯s country these days.

    And he grasp the number of sorcerers thate out to intercept.

    There was never a day where three person were missing.

    Moreover, even if they join an alliance, it is unnatural where three sorcerers are ced in such a remote vige.

    Beside, the possibility of the other thing¡­..

    ¡°Could there be three excellent sorcerers in that vige too? It couldn¡¯t be¡±(Ferme)

    Impossible. Though there are only nine people even in King Ferme¡¯s country.

    They might have lost to natural enemy by chance. It¡¯s unlucky.

    In other words, it is expected that there are still the same natural enemy around that vige.

    Then, the same thing will repeat again.

    Is it safe to give up scouting?

    ¡°There are only 6 sorcerers that able to do soul ride¡­¡­two of them can sessfully defend the country. Four people can go to fight King Rosaith.¡± (Ferme)

    The sorcerers nodded that King Ferme instruction and put Soul detachment grass in their mouth one after another.

    ¡°The soldiers are ready.¡± (Adjutant)

    ¡°Yoshi, you lead 200 soldiers to upy that vige. Take the battle ram this time. It¡¯s too excessive to take archers. I¡¯ll stay behind with 400 troops. (check) The forest is hard to march into. You will attack King Rosaith¡¯s country with 300 and destroy it.¡± (Ferme)

    Among the generals who was ordered by King Ferme, the general who was ordered to attack King Rosaith¡¯s country directly said timidly.

    ¡°My King¡­¡­can I at least have another 100? The enemy is at least 1000¡­¡­¡± (General A)

    ¡°No, maximum is 400.¡±(Ferme)

    Ferme asserted.

    ¡°King Rosaith¡¯s powerful ns havepletely shrunk by thest defeat. They won¡¯t cooperate with King Rosaith. It is up to 2 thousand that those retainer can move alone by considering the damage received in thest war. King Rosaith¡¯s country has to be on a look out for King Ebill¡¯s country and King Belvedere¡¯s country since they are already incited. Well, if I put the soldiers in the border¡­¡­The lowest is 500 for these two countries, you must have at least 1000 to respond.¡± (Ferme)

    King Ferme continue while smirking.

    ¡°And it is requesting the ambitious powerful ns in King Rosaith¡¯s country to move the soldiers. Well, they wouldn¡¯t move unless they actually win, I purposely let¡¯s King Rosaith find out that there is a revolt movement. That guy has stick 500 with his personal n on the border territory for defense to direct control over the ce. And hundred are assigned to protect the pce¡­¡­it¡¯s exactly 400.¡±(Ferme)

    The generals held their breath unintentionally.

    The aim is to upied King Rosaith¡¯s country capital.

    And the securing of food.

    The odds of winning is plenty.

    ¡°Then, I will raise my toast at King Rosaith¡¯s pce next. Kanpai!¡± (Ferme)

    Ferme poured wine in a ss and raised it high.

 Chapter chapter 29

    Unexepected chapter.

    Enjoy!

    Chapter 29¡å First campaign

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Almis¡¯s POV ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Though the advancepany of King Ferme¡¯s army arrives at the vige, it took them about one and a half days

    ¡°You will surrender the vige to us. And then we can offer provisions to our 200 soldiers! If so it will save lives.¡± (Commander)

    ¡°For 200 men? Is it really only that? Are you not nning to take away everything after upying the vige?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°No way, we just want to secure provisions. I do not want more than that.¡± (Commander)

    It¡¯s the truth.

    But I cannot say how much provisions 200 soldiers will need.

    Possibly it is the entire harvest of the vige¡­¡­Well, if that¡¯s the case there is no other way¡­¡­

    Almis thinks about it just a little bit.

    Negotiations are done on an equal basis or under the supervision of a great power.

    Will it really be fulfilled? If positive proof doesn¡¯t exist, terms cannot be epted.

    Themander..said..provisions.

    In other words, the enemy¡¯s purpose is the pce of King Rosaith.

    Ordinarily they wouldn¡¯t march through the forest due to fear of the griffon, so to make surprise attacks they will take this vige as a base. That is the enemy¡¯s purpose.

    Then, if this vige surrenders, sparks will start with Julia and King Rosaith.

    What is with that?

    ¡°Evidence?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Swear in the name of King Ferme.¡± (Commander)

    ¡°Then, it is impossible.¡± (Almis)

    The negotiations break down.

    Both sides thought that a battle would ur from the beginning, so the negotiations ended quickly.

    ¡°Take your time. What can you do with a measly 40 or 50 soldiers? We have 200. We will crush you solely using force!¡± (Commander)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Enemy¡¯s POV ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Themander often observes the vige.

    There is a high wooden fence dug deep.

    There is only one gate.

    A vige of this size will be difficult to siege with only 200 soldiers.

    Since the purpose of the battle is meant to be a short-term decisive battle, it would best to focus their strength upon destroying the entrance.

    There are 40-50 enemy soldiers, but if the other inhabitants of the vige are counted it exceeds 100.

    Nheless, the main goal is to secure provisions and a base.

    There is no particr reason to massacre them.

    Once the enemy general¡¯s head rolls, they would most likely kneel if you give them the suggestion of surrendering.

    Though there might be many sacrifices, our role is that of the vanguard.

    The important thing is to force a surrender by the time the main army arrives. Even if that is not possible, we need to at least weaken them.

    Unlikest time, this time there were battering rams and many archers that were also prepared.

    ¡°First of all, secure the surroundings of the gate. Then strike it with the battering ram!¡± (Commander)

    The soldiers who are ustomed to war rush towards the gate while forming ranks.

    But suddenly, the ranks began to fall into disorder.

    ¡°Pitfalls?¡­¡­How troublesome¡­¡­we must make a detour.¡± (Commander)

    It seems that spears were buried upwards underneath the pitfalls, 20 people were killed, but the pitfalls only caught them at the beginning.

    You can tell where the pitfalls are if you look at the ground very carefully.

    It¡¯s very easy to avoid.

    But it would take a lot of time to make a detour and reach the gate.

    ¡°Shit. I did not hear of them having such defensive facilities.¡± (Commander)

    Themanderins.

    It is necessary to be prepared for sacrifices after all.

    Nheless, pitfalls are a basic tactic for defense.

    Therefore, I am not particrly surprised.

    ¡°But if we upy the vige, then we can secure provisions. We must secure it as a base before the main army arrives.¡± (Commander)

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s ri-¡­¡­it¡¯s dangerous!!¡± (Adjutant)

    The adjutant pushed themander off his horse.

    Causing themander to tumble onto the ground.

    ¡°You bastard! What the hell¡­¡­¡± (Commander)

    The adjutant was dead.

    There was an arrow stuck in his head.

    Themander looked around.

    ¡°Shit! This arrow pierced through the armor!¡± (Soldier A)

    ¡°It¡¯s made of custom bronze¡­¡­.¡± (Soldier B)

    ¡°Is it made out of iron?¡± (Soldier C)

    The soldiers are being shot with arrows one after another.

    ¡°How could this be! What is our archery corps doing?¡± (Commander)

    ¡°With this distance the arrows don¡¯t reach!!¡± (Archer Captain)

    The archer captain replies.

    Though they had no way of knowing, the bows that Almis and the others were using were long bows that were purchased from the Karishian merchant.

    The range of it is different from the bows used in King Ferme¡¯s country.

    Also, unlike the stone arrowheads that King Ferme¡¯s troops used, they were made of iron.

    By shooting from a high tower it is possible to attack from outside the range of King Ferme¡¯s archers.

    ¡°Raise your shields! While defending against the arrows in front¡­¡­¡± (Infantry Captain)

    The arrow, which was shot at the captain¡¯s head, pierced through his bronze shield.

    With the shield that they had relied on being useless, turmoil ran among the soldiers.

    ¡°Hey, are you ok?¡± (Soldier)

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It prated the armor, but it¡¯s just a scratch. It will recover with just some spit!!¡± (Infantry Captain)

    The soldiers who had been struck with the arrows began to writhe on the ground.

    Naturally those who were struck deeply, but the ones who were only grazed as well.

    ¡°A poisoned arrow! Coward!!¡± (Commander)

    Themander shouted.

    A poisoned arrow stabs at the feet of themander in reply.

    ¡°Eek!¡± (Commander)

    ¡°Pleasemander, fall back!!¡± (Soldier)

    Themander fell back so his subordinates could protect him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Almis¡¯s POV ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Does it seem we will win?¡± (Viger) (Darknari: no idea who is talking here)

    ¡°Yes. The enemy numbers have already been reduced by about 50 people.¡± (Almis)

    There were 150 people remaining.

    They would probably retreat if they lost another 50.

    The enemy¡¯s weaponry consisted of bronze spears.

    And then they mostly had wooden armor, with some made of leather. The captain ss had bronze armor, and finally themander¡¯s was made of iron.

    This bow is a long bow I purchased from a Karishian by using up arge sum (of paper).

    And the iron arrows were smeared with aconite poison.

    Being defeated would be strange.

    ¡°The enemy¡¯s arrows will soon be in range. Almis-san, be careful.¡± (Gram)

    Shouted Gram from the top of the arrow tower.

    Although the enemy was confused at first, they began to organize and raised their shields to protect themselves, before slowly but surely advancing towards the vige.

    ¡°You be careful too, do not think about dying.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I know.¡± (Gram)

    Gram answered while grinning broadly.

    I am worried, but I have no choice but to leave it to him.

    ¡°Ron, you should get back to your post soon. When the enemy reaches the gate¡­¡­Do you understand?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll teach them a thing or two.¡± (Ron)

    Ron said as he went back to his post.

    Well, I should also return soon.

    Otherwise I will get shot by an arrow if I stay.

    I gradually began to hear the the footsteps of the enemy, moreover it was apanied by the sound of arrows piercing the vige buildings.

    The enemy has about 40 archers.

    Because they had more numbers than ours, the more the enemy¡¯s attacks are intensified, the less gaps there are to shoot.

    While Gram and the others hid behindrge iron shields, they found gaps and preferentially shoot at the archers.

    The progress of the battle has tilted in the enemy¡¯s favor.

    ¡­¡­For now.

    ¡°Leader! The enemy seems to have gathered around the gate!¡± (Ron)

    Ron reported happily.

    ¡°Ok, do it!¡± (Almis)

    When I say so, Ron grins and nods.

    He held something simr to a spear in his hand.

    Ron calls out to his nine subordinates.

    ¡°You guys! Do you have your bomb spears? Do it like you did in training. Absolutely do not hit the fence, you hear? If you fail, you will be castrated!!¡± (Ron)

    Ron calls out as he holds a bomb spear¡­¡­a spear which was prepared with ck powder fastened to the spearhead.

    When Ron stood ready with the spear, it began to shine faintly.

    The magic was invoked.

    ¡°One, two, three, haa!!¡± (Ron)

    Ten spears flew over the wall at the same time Ron called out, and fell onto the soldiers flooding outside the gate.

    They ignited at the same time theynded.

    The ck powder caused a massive explosion.

    The arrows from the enemy all cease immediately.

    White smoke rises, as I hear lots of screaming from the other side of the wall.

    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s a sess. Prepare the second volley!¡± (Ron)

    Ten spears impacted on the enemy once again.

    More screams rise.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s good. Stop. I will go, Roswald.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Understood. Big brother.¡± (Roswald)

    I straddle the horse Roswald brought.

    And lined up besides Roswald.

    There are six members of the cavalry, including me and Roswald.

    ¡°Open the gate! While I charge, Gram and the rest, stop shooting arrows! Ron, you guys continue from there!!¡± (Almis)

    The gate opens.

    Then we charged.

    ¡°Woah, this is horrible.¡± (Almis)

    The situation outside of the gate was more severe than I thought.

    The corpses were scattered about and looked like crushed tomatoes.

    The corpses looked so wretched it made me question if some of them were human.

    I realized again the frightening things I made.

    When I thought about if my enemy used ck powder, I felt a chill.

    We have to keep the recipe secret.

    The enemy in the noise and white smoke was plunged into chaos by the sudden death of theirrades.

    There is no need to do anything anymore, and yet¡­¡­

    ¡°I will attack the enemy¡¯smander!!¡± (Almis)

    I call out and charge into the chaos of the enemy.

    There was no need to swing my spear.

    Because when the enemy saw my form they gave up and opened up a pathway.

    I had basically won already.

    Before long I will pierce through the enemy¡¯s troops.

    There is no need to charge again.

    The white smoke begins to clear, allowing me to see the enemy¡¯s garments.

    Most soldiers had wooden and leather armor, and some wore armor made of bronze.

    ¡°You, over there mounted on a horse and wearing iron armor! You must be the enemymander!¡± (Roswald)

    Roswald kicked his horse¡¯s abdomen as he sped towards the man who seemed to be the enemymander.

    The enemymander was frightened and began to escape.

    ¡°Like I¡¯ll let you go!!¡± (Roswald)

    Roswald then hurled the spear he had been carrying.

    The spear arced in the air and struck the enemymander¡¯s back.

    ¡°Roswald has defeated the enemymander!!¡± (Almis)

    When I shouted so, my allies cheered in response

    At the same time, the enemy fell to the ground in defeat.

    It¡¯s a victory for the the time being. As I had said.

    Though in truth I had thought about using gueri warfare in the forest, when the enemy sieged they had concentrated on the gate, but we won so it¡¯s good!! Did it be easier at the moment of the explosion, I wonder?

    As soon as I thought so¡­

    Back TOC Next

    ________________________________________

    Authors Note:

    The next time will be Bartolo Vs King Ferme¡¯s subordinate.

    In other words, Almis won¡¯t appear.

    ¡ù Because a contradiction had urred in the work, I yed with some of the settings of the soul detachment grass.

    Specifically, it is the afterword of the previous chapter and the preparation stages.

 Chapter chapter 30

    [Killerpants here! After asking for permission from the previous trantor of this series, Pengu trantions, I have picked up this series because I like these kind of stories and this series didn''t had any updates for a long time. I''ll try with 2 chapters/week or try to release more chapters per week. If you want to ask/suggest anything then justment]

    TL:Killerpants

    The trantion is not totally urate and may have some errors. If found then please point them out so I can edit them.

    It is about the same time that the armies of Almis and King Ferme shed.

    There was another battle going on near the border of King Ferme and Rosaith''s country.

    ¡°Well, the enemy¡¯s morale seems to be high ¡­¡­ Maybe cutting the supply of grains and starving the soldiers if they don¡¯t fight well could be the reason. Its troublesome!¡± Bartolo sighs.

    "How much is the strength of the enemy?"

    "It is 300 which includes about 50 light infantries and no signs of a cavalry."

    Listening to the exnation of the magician, Bartolo nodded with satisfaction. We have 100 more men than them.

    We will win if we fight normally.

    However, in the previous battle we lost while having double the number of forces ... ... that was just thestmander was ipetent.

    Bartolo is not ipetent.

    "It is troubling for the cavalry. What is that formation?"

    "It is a typical phnx formation, the elite including the enemymander seems to be on the right side"

    "Well, it''s the same as thest battle, it''s brave to fight themanders themselves with the most dangerous right side."

    Bartolo drinks his alcohol onest time .

    Phnx formation has a shield on the left hand, defending themselves from the left side with a shield.

    Therefore, the right side which is not protected with a shield bes unprotected.

    So it is basic tactics to ce the elite on the right side.

    Commander of the kingdom of Ferme is a very bravely man, he wields his spear on the right side.

    In thest battle, themander was defeated by right side of the enemy who fought by fighting through the left side and turning to our side as our side was kept in hold by those shields on the left side. (TL: a little confusing, I know)

    By the way Bartolo does not feel like fighting in such a dangerous ce.

    By far the safest ce to drink will be the ce to takemand at while watching over everything.

    That person can see the whole battle from behind.

    "Good, the strategy is, all the armies to advance from the left towards you. I am winning in numbers. If the strategy seeds we will definitely win. "

    Bartoloughs while grinning.

    ________________________________________________________

    "What is the formation of the enemy?"

    "It strangely seems to concentrated on the left side."

    The magician that had just ced his soul inside the hawk exins to themander of the king of Ferme.

    "Perhaps he was discouraged in thest battle, before the enemy lost because we annihted the left side of the enemy. It is wary of it. All of them are stupid. The weakest point, would be meaningless if the right side is neglected. "

    Themander says as amazed.

    "So, is the enemy''smander on the left?"

    "It seems to be behind, I confirmed that he is drinking right now."

    Themander burst outughing at the exnation of the sorcerer.

    "Before the battle it is quite dangerous to drink. And staying at the back? Coward! The king of Rosaith is really poor. Well, I will stop the strategy of inviting the enemy into our territory little by little, instead let¡¯s just break this by force!"

    Everyone believed this to be an easy victory for the king of Ferme.

    "Come now, let''s go to victory for King Ferme!" Commander

    held a spear in his hand and moved into action.

    __________________________________________________

    Battle begins with a light infantry ...... attack by archers and spears.

    And since that is over, the decisive battle by heavy infantry is carried out.

    Once the battle begins, heavy infantry cannot move as you want.

    It can only kill the enemies in front of it and continue fighting until it dies. That''s it.

    "Come on, all troops advance"

    "All army, follow me!"

    Bartolo and themandermanded the same at the same time.

    The first conflict was the left side of King Rosaith and the right side of King Ferme.

    Both armies collides violently.

    ¡±Die!¡±

    _______________________________________________________

    (Enemymander POV)

    The Commander wields his spear.

    He is the highest ranked general in King Ferme¡¯s country. And the soldiers directly under hismand are the strongest elite unit of the king of Ferme.

    I will kill Rosaith''s soldiers one after another.

    But ... ...

    "Shit, how many are the enemy numbers!!"

    The Commander begins to get impatient.

    Killing after killing, the soldiers in the back row fill up the hole.

    There is no gap.

    However, despite that, it is truly an elite unit, to be able to gradually push the army of King Rosaith.

    Until this time.

    "Come now, rear guard, go."

    Bartolo drinking out instructions.

    From the back row, the elite troops of the King of Rosaith ...... elites who are supposed to protect the pce originallye out in the front row.

    They were said to be defeated by Almis, but they were made to fight against Ron. By no means were they weak at all.

    That was only due to the divine blessing of Almis that made Ron win.

    Without a doubt they are the elite.

    A soldier who reports to themander is strong.

    However, after repeatedly fighting in the battlefield, he seems to be exhausted.

    Soon themander can see his elites dying as they are pressed by the side of Rosaith¡¯s kingdom.

    The Commander might be losing right now.

    But he still had some room.

    That''s the enemy''s right side.

    The enemy was concentrating on their left side foolishly, even amon soldier could tell that they must concentrate on the right side.

    However, their right side was poor and was only a decoy.

    Even though Rosaith¡¯s army did not fall for it but if the left side of King Ferme¡¯s army breaks the right wing of King Rosaith and wrap around to the side they had a chance.

    The enemymander smiled.

    __________________________________________________________

    "Such luck!"

    Bartolo says while drinking.

    And look at the right side of my country.

    The right side was still alive and well. It seemed like no battle had urred in the first ce.

    Bartolo ordered to concentrate the attack on the left overall. Due to their left side, the right side is significantly dyed and were not yet ready to engage the enemy.

    "You do not have to fight if the right side is weak."

    Bartoloughed grinning and threw away the emptied bottle.

    "Come on now"

    _____________________________________________________________

    (Enemymander POV)

    "Fuck !! What is the left side doing!! " Commander

    shouts.

    But the spear of the Rosaith king''s soldier attacks in reply of those words.

    Desperately themander parries it.

    However, there are limits for people.

    He has been fighting since the battle began.

    People cannot concentrate for a long time.

    The spear of the enemy strokes themander''s cheek.

    Starting with that, the movements of themander be more and more dull and cuts started to increase.

    A spear cuts into the belly of themander''s officer.

    A number of spears now concentrate on themander.

    "Eliminated the enemy!!"

    Someone from the guard¡¯s shouts.

    Starting with that, the right side of King Ferme was overwhelmed.

    Suddenly the left side of King Rosaith went around to the side, attacking the side of King Ferme from the right.

    Faced with such weaknesses, the King Ferme¡¯s army waspletely destroyed.

    ______________________________________________________________

    "Yo-ya !! This will increase the territory! I did it!"

    Bartolo shot up in joy.

 Chapter chapter 31

    [This chapter was twice the size than the usual so I hope you enjoy this for a while. I was fired up from the release of the previous chapter so I did another chapter without much sleep. Who even needs sleep right? I''ve tried to make the trantion more better than the previous work. I have to do trantion and editor work both alone so takes alot of time. Nothing a few days of no sleep can''t solve]

    TL:Killerpants

    The trantion is not totally urate and may have some errors. If found then please point them out so I can edit them.

    About 50 people were taken as prisoners.

    And about 100 were killed during the fight.

    From the enemy 200, 50 people seem to have ran away.

    Also, from the information received from the captured captives, I understood some of the enemy¡¯s strategies.

    After all, it seems that the enemy was not aiming for our vige but for the capital of Kingdom of Rosaith.

    If you went from this side of the forest and headed west you could walk right into the country of Rosaith.

    This is close to the city of King Rosaith, so if you control this ce you canunch a surprise attack.

    Although many people do not enter the forest, King Ferme seems to be not fearful of Griffon and took such a bold step. And it turned out that 400 troopsmanded by King Ferme were headed towards here.

    As expected 400 seems to be tough.

    "Are there any dead or injured on our side?" (Almis)

    I ask a while a little nervous.

    "No one died. There are ten injured people, five of them were shallow wounds, three were shed by enemies, the other two had a broken bone"

    Ron reported.

    It was good ... ... no one seems to have died.

    "Show me the injured, we need to treat them" (Almis)

    I''m not a doctor, but I can tell if it is a simple injury or needs some treatment.

    Scrape and abrasion had to be washed with alcohol and clean cloths.

    Fracture only required firmly fixing the bones at their right ce and let it heal.

    For the cuts and shes, simply holding the wound together by a bandage was enough.

    Humans in our vige are strongly influenced by the protection of my divine blessing, so no one will not die from such wounds.

    "Well, the next thing is 400 soldiers led by King Ferme ... ..."

    It will not be as easy as it was a while ago.

    "I¡¯ll need to exin the circumstances to King Rosaith again, maybe he could be awake by now, I will go agree toe under his umbre if I can move back the enemy reinforcements"

    "Tetra, Soyon. I am sorry about this but can you go do some reconnaissance? While, Lulu go and report to Volos about our victory over here. Please be careful."

    "I understand "

    "Yes!"

    "OK !! "

    The three go to get the soul release grass.

    Now, we need to prepare for the next move we are going to make.

    ______________________________________________________________

    (King of Ferme¡¯s POV)

    "Your side was defeated?"

    Ferme doubted his ears.

    "Yes ... suddenly there was fire, the soldiers started to blow off one after another ...... " (soldier)

    ¡°Is there such a magic?" (Ferme)

    Ferme asked the magician.

    "I have never heard of such a magic, otherwise it would had been a big deal.¡±

    " Is that really the case?" (Ferme)

    Ferme overlooks the soldier in front of him.

    The soldiers seem to tremble with a blue face.

    ¡°The soldiers seem to be telling the truth, you can tell by their shivering expressions that they are scared.¡±

    Ferme ced his hands on his chin and debated about this ¡°new magic¡±.

    "There is a serious problem!!" A military soldier arrives at King Ferme¡¯s side.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Rebellion! The Ars factions have fueled farmers and they have revolted against us! Furthermore, the capital is under attack from 50 soldiers and 150 farmers!"

    (TL: Ars faction as in the people who still followed the previous lord of the area Ragou Ars)

    "What about the 100 soldiers who were defending!! "

    ¡°We don¡¯t know! They were suddenly wrapped in mes and blown off, I do not understand why ¡­¡­ ¡°

    Ferme clicks his tongue.

    ¡°We must retreat! It seems today we won¡¯t be able to kill Rosaith¡¯s king, it¡¯s his lucky day¡±

    Just as Ferme said this he stands up and straddles his horse.

    It was enough if he advances at full speed from here.

    The defense of the city is not so weak.

    ¡°There is an urgent message from the frontlines¡±

    " What''s up this time?"

    "The 300 advance troops have been defeated! The army of King Rosaith has broken across the border!"

    Dizziness attacked Ferme.

    "Fucking hell!! Hurry! We need to go back!"

    In a hurry the Ferme Army begins to withdraw.

    ______________________________________________________________

    (Almis POV)

    "Almis! King Ferme has begun to withdraw his troops suddenly!"

    Tetra, who returned from reconnaissance, informed me.

    ¡°Well ... ... Maybe the army sent to fight with King Rosaith¡¯s army lost and as a result Rosaith¡¯s army broke through the border?¡±

    But in thest battle the King of Ferme won with 500 against a 1000 of Rosaith¡¯s troops...

    How was the invasion reversed so easily?

    Even if Ferme is instead invaded, there is a long distance to cover to reach the capital.

    If King Ferme made a surprise attack on the capital of Rosaith, then the army of King Rosaith will not be able toe back in time, so in this case you should hurry and aim to be King of Rosaith. If it is Farme''s personality then it seems he will aim for that... ...

    "Did the rebellion happen?"

    "Maybe it did or did not?"

    "Is Volos alright then?"

    " With your n, because you gave them some ck powder, I think that if they use it effectively, they will be able to win enough like us .... "

    Perhaps, they would be able to even besiege the pce.

    The Kingdom of Ferme is a small country with a poption of 30,000.

    Even with the few stones walls they have for protection, they won¡¯t be enough to hold back the rebellion.

    Their defensive facilities should be wooden.

    It can be easily blown away with sufficient gunpowder.

    Well, as the number of the rebelling troops is small, they might lose if the army of King Ferme returns.

    "There is also the possibility that King Domorgal may attack ... ... he is in the middle of fighting King Gilberd, so I do not know if he can afford to intervene. "

    Kingdom of Domorgal is more than three times the Kingdom of Rosaith. A powerful country with a huge national strength.

    It would be possible to send troops to King Ferme''s country to some extent.

    While thinking this, a hawkes down.

    It''s Lulu.

    "Almis-san! Volos has already started revolting! It seems that we can upy the capital after a while, and the army of Rosaith has also invaded the Kingdom of Ferme."

    "Is that so? ... that is as I imagined. Thank you. "

    And, I think do we really need to fight in such a situation?

    ¡°Leader, you don¡¯t want to pursue them?"

    "Well ... ... do we have to pursue them?"

    When I said that, all eyes gathered on me.

    "Either way, if king Ferme¡¯s country perishes or not it will be a big blow to them. They would not be able to take military action for a while. We can negotiate in the dominant position if we try to repel the enemies once ... ...." (Almis is not the one speaking here but someone else)

    ¡°That''s useless!"

    Soyon lifted her voice. While some were moving their heads vertically in her support.

    "Wouldn¡¯t we have to take all capable hands to fight?" Ron chips in support

    "Yes and your life would be in danger too ... ..." (Almis)

    As soon as I started to say so, I get a severe headache.

    My visibility gets wobbly and rocked.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± (Almis)

    "Are you alright?"

    Tetra rocks me anxiously.

    "It''s okay"

    My Headache gradually calms down.

    "We will do it as everyone says. Prepare for the chase. If possible we will defeat King Fermes to cut the root of the evil!! Begin preparations immediately.¡±

    Ten people will be left behind to monitor the captured POWs.

    I bound them with a rope properly and gave the prisoner guards weapons so it''s okay for ten people.

    Speed is important this time.

    For the purpose of short-term decisive battle, we do not bring much food with us.

    Instead, we will head at full speed.

    ¡°Should we wait for the reinforcements?"

    "We do not have the time to wait ... I will write a letter, Soyon will deliver it to Yal through a hawk"

    " I understand !"

    Soyon will again have to put her soul into the hawk to carry out the task.

    Actually it''s not a good idea to do it over and over ... ... but it can¡¯t be helped right now.

    "Whichever way, I cannot afford to hold my hand here, King Ferme is bad news and we need to make sure he dies to avoid troubleter."

    As long as he lives, we are in danger.

    ______________________________________________________________

    By the time Yal arrived, King Rosaith was awake.

    It was thanks to the Shamans who nursed him back to health.

    " I''m sorry, I cannot send reinforcements." (Rosaith)

    "Why is that !!" (Yal)

    Yal cried out unintentionally and shouted.

    "There is no need to send reinforcements now, because the army of King Ferme is already retreating."

    "Is that right !?"

    Yal yells loudly.

    King Rosaithughs with a grin.

    ¡°By passing through the Roman Forest, we intent to rush into the capital andy our assault ¡­ ¡­ This is a game Ferme boy likes to y. I had already predicted Ferme¡¯s route but only the response was dyed because I copsed. A hawk had already been released with a message telling about the enemy¡¯s retreat. There are three reasons for Bartolo to break through the armies of king of Ferme and be able to start our invasion. It was their over confidence in attaining victory at the Roman Forest against your vige, the fact that a rebellion has just begun and King Ferme wasn¡¯t at the front lines himself as it was dangerous for him. Anyway, this shall be the end of Ferme¡¯s ploy.¡± (Rosaith)

    ¡°Now there is one less thing to worry about if I were to die one day¡± says king Rosaith happily

    "...... I am going to return back to Almis then." (Yal)

    "Can I ask this one thing from you?"

    "What is it?"

    "Why do you swear loyalty to that man? You possess quite the negotiating ability. Do you not wante to me? "

    Yal was ready for such a question.

    ¡°It is fine, there is a great deal about Almis and he saved our lives so I intent to repay with my life as an equal¡±

    Yal said so and exited.

    King Rosaith looks interestingly at his retreating back.

    ______________________________________________________________

    It took about a day to arrive at the Kingdom of Ferme.

    "Is the capital city of Ferme Kingdom about an hour from here?" (Almis)

    "Yeah"

    Tetra nods.

    Anyway, this vige is terrible.

    I can see a vige spreading between my eyes.

    The peoples¡¯ eyes are dead.

    There are no noises even when a group 50 armed menes.

    Do you think they are ustomed or do they think it¡¯s useless to react? ... ...

    "Can I ask you a question?"

    I detain a woman who was passing nearby.

    "What is it?"

    "There seems to be only a woman in this vige. What happened? "

    The woman answers my question.

    "... ... saying that King Ferme needed soldiers ... ... My father was driven out to the fight with Kingdom of Rosaith five years ago and my husband died two years ago. From my 5 sons, 3 died in a war a year ago, the other two were taken by King Ferme a few hours ago ... "

    The woman breaks in tears as she replies.

    "Do you came to kill King Ferme? I beg of you to please kill that king and avenge my father, husband and sons !!"

    The woman said while crying and kneeling down.

    Looking around, other women surrounding us were also bowing their heads down.

    "... I know ... do not worry, I will kill him."

    When I answered, the women started watching us with eyes one might look at with to a hero or something.

    Huh, the reason to kill King Ferme has increased.

    "I want to ask something from you then.¡±

    Tetra speaks while looking around at the women.

    "Do you regret that you killed the former lord, Ragou Ars?"

    The women respond to the question.

    "The former lord was a messiah......"

    "The former Lord didn¡¯t had these much taxes ... ...."

    "There was no war at the time of the former lord! "

    "We were deceived by that Ferme!!¡±

    "Almis, human beings like this ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ hypocrites"

    "... but still I will save them "

    Tetra seemed dissatisfied, but still embraced me a bit dly.

    Ten minutes of walking and a group of soldiers was spotted far away.

    Is that the army of King Ferme?

    Have they finally caught up?

    "All men, prepare to figh.."

    "Wait!"

    Tetra caught me by my hand.

    And Tetra narrows her eyes and looks at their g.

    "That is the g of the army of Rosaith''s king"

    "That was close, this could had be something serious"

    The hypothesis reached by me and Tetra was that the army of Rosaith broke through the army of King Ferme and had begun their own invasion .

    "Well then I''ll be going Nii-san." Roswald said so while kicking the horse''s belly and running to the Rosaith¡®s army.

    I wish if the general knew about us.

    If they did not know, the exnation would be long.

    A few minutester, Roswald came back.

    "Did youe because you want to do a joint attack with thismander Bartolo"

    Bartolo? ...... Ah, that person?

    It reminds me.

    That druken guy we met before.

    "Hey, Almus .... I wonder if it is? ... this is funny. When we broke through the enemies two days ago we came here in a hurry .... Why did you who started advancing only yesterday made it on time with us? " (Bartolo)

    " Our feets are quick " (Almis)

    This is the cheat of my divine blessing!

    There is no need to worry.

    "Oh, yes ... ... Well, it was a good thing that we could join together ... By the way, is the rebellion that is happening now is it because of you?"

    "We only gave them a little gift ...... of weapons and a leader to fight for" (Almis)

    " Ne ... ... " (Bartolo)

    Bartolo stares at the tetra next to me.

    "You should act with the rebel army" (Bartolo)

    "Because it''s dangerous, I will forgive you"

    I do not know if it will seed.

    The most important thing for me now is tetra and my own men.

    It is because it is convenient to defeat King Ferme who tried to hurt my people that we fueled this revolt.

    If Tetra is handed over to the Rebel Army, it will overturn the situation.

    "By the way, you probably will be a n if you win this war, maybe you would probably be responsible for most of the ce where King Ferme ruled over."

    "Is that so? Rosaith kingdom is a coalition government of different powerful ss, wont the other nsin? "

    " Where the hell are they right now on this battle field? Right now the army that I am leading is King Rosaith¡¯s own forces and my soldiers. Furthermore, including the rebel army, if you regard yourself as the same power, it is about 250. We are four hundred and you have also made a great achievement, in addition to which you also have legitimacy.¡± (Bartolo)

    I also have some greed. I would like to get things I do not have.

    But I have never done territorial business.

    "A good powerful n leader... ... and then we shall be your aides! Hey, leader. I want and with ake." (Ron/Roswold don¡¯t know which one said this)

    "How do you know the rebels will seed? Say these kind of things after the war is over, you are raising a death g otherwise "

    "Seriously? I''m getting a child born"

    Bartolo also joined in while pointing his finger towards his face.

    Those guys, they all are raising a bunch of death gs here.

    (TL: Plot twist, all those who raised a death g here actually die and this all isn¡¯t just some gag)

    "Once the war is over I¡¯ll marry Almus" (Tetra)

    (TL: HELL YEAH THE BEST GRILL WILL FINALLY MARRY ALMUS)

    "Hey, do not say such things right now!"

    I will die at this rate from my own death g.

    Almus holds his forehead as he once again has some headaches.

 Chapter CHAPTER 32

    ¡°Listen, this is serious. How many sorcerers do you have? Ah, I¡¯m talking about sorcerers who can use ¡®Soul Ride¡¯?¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Three people. ording to Tetra, King Ferme had nine magicians who could use ¡®Soul Ride¡¯. Three of them were taken down in a surprise attack.¡± (Almis)

    I answered and Bartolo gave a satisfied nod.

    ¡°Really. We¡¯re bringing in five. Two of King Ferme¡¯s sorcerers are with him. That leaves four remaining sorcerers¡­.¡± (Bartolo) (1)

    Bartolo rests his chin on his hand.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this. We will send three to the rebel army, the three of you and the rest will devote themselves to breaking the enemy¡¯s barrier.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s fine.¡± (Almis)

    There are two types of barrier.

    Anti-magic barriers that prevent witchcraft and physical barriers that reinforce substances.

    The barrier in this case is a physical one.

    Substances reinforced by magic are of moderate strength and be obstacles when destroying defensive equipment.

    That being said, it¡¯s only moderate.

    If it was a stone wall, then it would be a threat, but it¡¯s just wood.

    It is evident through experimentation that the barrier can be destroyed with gunpowder.

    After all, the barrier only has the effect of reinforcing defensive equipment.

    We gathered together and started our advance.

    After traveling for a while, the hawk returned.

    Itnded on the shoulder of the sorcerer riding in the wagon.

    The sorcerer opened his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve delivered it.¡± (Sorcerer) (2)

    ¡°Okay, by the way, did the battle begin yet?¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo questions the sorcerer who nods deeply.

    ¡°Yes. The rebels have already attacked the capitol and sieged the pce. King Ferme is nning on attacking them. The rebels are in a sticky situation. When we were returning, we had to engage the enemy¡¯s sorcerers and defeat them.¡± (Sorcerer)

    I wonder if King Ferme is attacking the city¡­¡­

    It¡¯s the opposite state. (3)

    ¡°This is our chance. If we attack now, we can catch them in a pincer attack.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡®¡°Ah, but the magician we spared for the destruction of the barrier has be useless¡­¡­..¡± (Sorcerer) (4)

    We increased our marching speed.

    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t your men exhausted. What kind of training do you do?¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Nothing in particr. Isn¡¯t it good enough that they hunt every day?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I guess so. Alright, let¡¯s try hunting in the future to train our men. By the way, can we hunt in the Romano forest?¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Yeah. The Gryphon¡¯s territory is deep in the forest. As long as you don¡¯t hunt in the depths of the forest, you won¡¯t face the wrath of the Gryphon. Even if you do find yourself deep in the forest, you won¡¯t be killed without a warning. The Gryphon is a generous one.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Seriously!? That said, the King of Ferme did march his army through Romano forest. We seem to have had a terrible misunderstanding¡­..¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo drops his shoulders.

    Of course, the reason why he was so dejected was because he had missed out on hunting all the beasts in Roman forest.

    But can¡¯t having too much fun be a bad thing?

    The Gryphon has a short temper.

    (Almis point of view)

    On top of a small mountain.

    The sound of battle can be heard from below.

    Overlooking the city of King Ferme.

    Two gs are swaying heavily.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do some reconnaissance. There are no more magicians who can watch for an enemy¡¯s attack. Our surprise attack will definitely seed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    I saw the enemy¡¯s lookout approaching us and pushed Bartolo¡¯s head down.

    The lookout quickly averted its gaze.

    ¡°Hey, it hurts. I hit my jaw against the ground.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s assault them quickly!¡±

    Bartolo and I descend from the mountain.

    Then we issuemands to the hidden soldiers.

    ¡°Alright, get into formation!¡±

    The soldiers formed up into ranks under Bartolo¡¯smand.

    We also followed Bartolo¡¯s example and formed up.

    ¡°Hey, why are you better than us?¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all like family, we work well together.¡± (Almis)

    It¡¯s easy to form a formation.

    The difficult part is to move while in formation without breaking ranks.

    Since the soldiers drafted from farmers have never worked together, they must be trained. But we had that from the start.

    ¡°¡­.I might lose if I attack you¡­.¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo mutters while watching us.

    There are three hundred and fifty men here.

    Whatever you think, I think Bartolo would win¡­.

    ¡°We¡¯ll charge first!¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Damn¡­ I don¡¯t want you guys to hog all the credit¡­.you really act quickly¡­¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo res at me feeling frustrated.

    You¡¯ve had enough credit.

    I don¡¯t think there is a reason for you to get anymore.

    It isn¡¯t as if we want the credit anyway. It¡¯s much more important to preserve the lives of our men.

    However, it¡¯s troublesome when Bartolo is in the lead. For a variety of reasons.

    We advance to avoid disturbing the formation.

    We¡¯re getting close enough to see the enemy. We¡¯ve probably been noticed.

    We speed up our advance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! All troops, charge!¡± (Almis)

    We all charge at once.

    I couldn¡¯t stop even if I wanted to, I would die. I would be crushed from the back.

    They seemed to have noticed us, the army of King Ferme begins to shake in fear.

    The rear of their formation turns their spears towards us.

    Do you feel like taking it?

    Is it King Ferme?

    They formed up quickly.

    However¡­..

    ¡°Alright, get the explosive spears ready!¡± (Almis)

    I raised the spear I had in my hand.

    Mypanions who were in the front row with me raised their spears one after another.

    ¡°Release!¡± (Almis)

    The spears drew a parab andnded on the army of King Ferme.

    The ground greatly shook.

    The enemy soldiers who had been waiting with their spears at the ready were wrapped in a white smoke.

    It¡¯s going to be a mess.

    I mean, you¡¯re dead because of a direct hit.

    Ron, Roswald and Gram lined up beside me.

    ¡°Take the King¡¯s head!!!¡±

    I went into the white smoke.

    As you can imagine, the enemy was in chaos.

    They couldn¡¯t even wield their spears.

    They were no longer in formation, they just ran.

    But it¡¯s difficult to find King Ferme.

    Suddenly, I see a man wearing luxurious clothes in my sight.

    It¡¯s not King Ferme, but I am certain it is someone important.

    ¡°You there! Commander! I¡¯m here for your head!¡± (Almis)

    I strike with my spear towards the luxurious bastard.

    ¡°Well,e get it!¡±

    Shouted the luxurious clothed man as he parried my spear with his sword.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    I beat down the sword with my spear. The sword made of bronze was broken in half.

    Sorry.

    The difference in our weapons and in our strength is too great.

    Why don¡¯t you hate God if you hold a grudge?

    ¡°I did it!¡±

    I felt an intense pressure from behind.

    Looking back, a soldier was swinging his sword.

    How tasteless!

    ¡°Die!!¡±

    The soldier falls to the ground.

    An arrow is stuck in his forehead.

    ¡°Are you alright, Almis?¡± (Gram)

    Gram came forward on is horse while holding a bow.

    Ron and Roswald came up behind him on theirs.

    ¡°That was a little too dangerous, don¡¯t you think?¡± (Gram)

    ¡°Yeah, sorry. You saved me, thanks. By the way¡­¡± (Almis)

    I stared at the Longbow in Gram¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡­ who uses a Longbow in a battle like this, and on horseback too.¡±

    ¡°So? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    At the same time as I withdraw, an enemy soldier shes at Gram.

    ¡°Die!!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±

    Gram calmly grasped an arrow in his hand and stabbed it into the eye of the enemy soldier.

    That must hurt.

    That¡¯s just wrong.

    You should have just used your spear from the beginning.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for Gram to be this weird. Let¡¯s go look for King Ferme. I will go first.¡±

    Ron kicks the stomach of the horse while saying so and disappears into the enemy.

    We chased after him.

    (King Ferme¡¯s point of view)

    A little bit back in time.

    ¡°Fuck, why did the capitol fall?¡±

    Ferme res at the g with the crest of the Ars family on it.

    The defensive structures have burn marks all over them.

    Ferme had left a hundred soldiers, they even dug trenches and there¡¯s a wall around the capitol.

    The barrier was even multiplied and should have been strengthened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, suddenly mes¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your excuses! We¡¯ll get it back once our pincer attack isplete!¡± (Ferme)

    Ferme ordered all of his soldiers to attack.

    The number of his soldiers had increased to six hundred because he had drafted more on the way there.

    However, morale was low due to that.

    ¡°Do not go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so demoralized?¡±

    ¡°You know, I really want to hear why.¡±

    Suddenly, the appearance of a girl floats into King Ferme¡¯s mind.

    The girl he once let go.

    If only¡­.

    No way.

    King Ferme shakes off the bad memory that came to mind.

    It¡¯s time.

    The soldiers in the rear begin to make a buzz.

    At the same time, the earth echoes in King Ferme¡¯s ear.

    ¡°What happened?¡± (Ferme)

    ¡°It¡¯s serious! Rosaith¡¯s army is behind us!¡± (random officer)

    ¡°What did you say!?¡±

    Ferme is panicked for a moment.

    But he calmed himself in an instant.

    ¡°Order the soldiers in the rear to intercept!¡±

    Ferme orders hismander.

    Ferme says to his officers and guards.

    ¡°This country is already lost, I will flee to King Dommergar. We will try to gather our strength there to retake the country!¡±

    Ferme got on his horse and rode to leave the battlefield with his guards.

    But as soon as he began to flee, a loud roaring sound urred.

    His forces quickly fell into chaos.

    ¡°Fuck, this is the fire and smoke they were talking about¡­. It¡¯s troublesome!!¡±

    Ferme desperately ran.

    The front is no longer copsing.

    He couldn¡¯t even waste a moment.

    ¡°Hurry! Until the horse copses, oh!!¡±

    A deputy screams as his horse falls.

    When Ferme looks back, there are four horses charging towards him.

    Among them is a young man whose name is Almis.

    The soldiers around Ferme are shot one after the other.

    Ferme stops.

    ¡°On my own¡­¡­ You¡¯ve often disturbed my dream. You guys are alsopanions!¡± (Ferme) (5)

    Ferme readies his spear and charges Almis.

    Almis attacks with his sword of Damascus steel.

    Both spear and sword connect.

    ¡°Fuck¡­..¡± (Ferme)

    Ferme is groaning and fell while staring at Almis.

    Almis¡¯s sword is stabbed deeply in his belly.

    ¡°Your mistake was not making the best use of Tetra. Well, I am grateful that I could meet her because of that.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Haha, I guess so¡­¡­ that was a mistake¡­¡­¡±

    Ferme looks disappointed as heughs.

    ¡°You should be happy then. I missed out.¡± (Ferme)

    Ferme says, while breathing hisst.

    TL Notes ¨C Some phrases where there was some confusion.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¥Õ¥§¥ë¥àÍõ¤Î»ê\¤»Ê¹¤¤¤ò¶þÈË¡¢Ôá¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ½ì¤±¤Æ²Î¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿

    Äæ¤Î×´‘B¤À¤Ê

    ¤¢¤¢¡£¤Ç¤â½Y½ç¤ÎÆÆ‰²ÓÃ¤ËÎÂ´æ¤·¤¿…âÐgŽŸ¤¬Ÿoñj¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Á¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤±¤É¡­¡­

    ¤ª¤Î¤ì¡­¡­¤è¤¯¤â°³¤Î‰ô¤òÐ°Ä§¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤Ê¡£¤ªÇ°¤¿¤Á¤âµÀßB¤ì¤À£¡£¡

 Chapter CHAPTER 33

    TL & Editor: Keriv136

    ¡°Be happy¡­..¡±

    I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d say such a thing.

    It¡¯s surprising.

    There¡¯s a bad aftertaste to it.

    Was this something you were aiming for?

    If that¡¯s the case, this guy had a bad personality after all.

    ¡°It¡¯s over brother.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m getting married.¡±

    ¡°Either way, we go wherever you go Almis.¡±

    Said the three men grumbling.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m the one who killed all the guards. I was the most active, wasn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cunning, aren¡¯t you!!¡±

    The three start fighting with each other.

    Really, how annoying¡­..

    I¡¯m the one who cut the king¡¯s head off and broke his spear.

    I Look back

    We¡¯re far from the battlefield.

    I have to hurry back.

    I charge again to the battlefield while holding my head high.

    I see the state of my friends.

    I was worried because I ended up rushing away from the battlefield.

    Apparently, there seems to be no dead. We¡¯re really lucky.

    There are a lot of people with just injuries.

    They may die of tetanus if they don¡¯t treat it soon.

    ¡°Almis!¡±

    Volos called out to me while running.

    ¡°It is indeed Almis! With this, I can finally rid myself of my regret towards Ragou!¡±

    Volos said while crying.

    I¡¯ll shut up and give you my handkerchief. (1)

    ¡°Almis!¡±

    This time it¡¯s Yal.

    ¡°Sorry, how did the battle go?¡±

    ¡°Look for yourself.¡±

    I show him Ferme¡¯s spear.

    Val opened his eyes wide and then bowed.

    ¡°Ha! You guys killed King Ferme, this is a decisive win. Let¡¯s drink some wine next time! I¡¯ll hold on to that spear for now.¡±

    That said, Bartolo tore away the spear from me, pointing backward with his thumb. (2)

    Tetra was here.

    ¡°Almis¡­.¡±

    Tetra hugged me.

    ¡°Tetra¡­.¡±

    I gave Tetra a tight hug.

    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    I go around the room.

    This is the thirdp.

    ¡°My older brother, he is a leading figure¡­..¡±

    Ron said with an amazed expression.

    This is the former King Ferme¡¯s pce.

    I am preparing for my wedding ceremony now.

    It will start in ten minutes.

    ¡°When this is over, will there be any rewards? King Rosaith and the other ns areing. Be firm.¡±

    Roswald said with a clever face. (3)

    Do I really need to meet with the ns?

    I must be blessed. (4)

    ¡°We¡¯re ready. Come quickly.¡±

    Urged on by Soyon, I went outside.

    The sun is shining.

    It is the perfect day for a wedding.

    In front of me, all the ns including King Rosaith, are looking at me as if putting a price on me.

    I bow to them and thank them foring to my wedding ceremony.

    My speech should be perfect because it¡¯s the content Tetra and I came up with together.

    When my speech ended, Tetra came out.

    Tetra was wearing a wedding dress based on the color blue.

    Half of her face is concealed with a thin veil.

    It¡¯s a very expensive dress purchased from the Kirishian people.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    Those words escaped my lips.

    Tetra¡¯s face turned slightly red and she smiled.

    Tetra turns to King Rosaith and the ns.

    She thanked them for their help in the war.

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Tetra.

    She is so beautiful I can watch her forever.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it is King Rosaith or all of the ns.

    You can all leave.

    ¡­¡­. I want to say it, but I won¡¯t.

    Tetra bows.

    Her speech was finally over.

    Julia came up on the stage.

    Magic also serves a purpose in wedding ceremonies.

    That¡¯s what Julia said.

    ¡°Congrattions to the both of you.¡±

    Julia smiled.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tetra returned the smile.

    As for me¡­¡­. I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Julia makes an expression like she doesn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Do you both swear to love and help each other forever and ever?¡±

    ¡°I swear.¡±

    We answer together.

    ¡°The heavens, the sea, and the gods of the earth. The gods have been watching, helping and guiding us since the time when this world was a whirl of chaos. Bless these two in their marriage.¡±

    Julia cut her words short. (5)

    ¡°The fairy¡¯s blessings on you both. Hopefully your love willst forever.¡±

    Julia looks at me,ughs and says.

    ¡°We have an agreement.¡±

    I know.

    I was told many times.

    I raise Tetra¡¯s veil.

    There is Tetra¡¯s face, who stares at me with feverish eyes.

    I press my lips against hers.

    Loud apuse follows.

    After the ceremony, the banquet was held.

    I was given congrattory gifts from the ns and a lot of celebratory goods.

    They gave me their best regards from now on.

    Even a wedding is a ce for politics.

    There were no manners.

    Ron and Roswald got drunk and fought, Lia got into some trouble, but it¡¯s not a big deal.

    The only notable thing¡­¡­.

    After the banquet was over, Julia who was leaving, had tears in her eyes.

    TL Notes:

    1. Not sure if he actually has a handkerchief or maybe he is just saying (or thinking) it sarcastically °³¤Ïüa¤Ã¤Æ¥Ï¥ó¥«¥Á¤ò¶É¤¹

    2. Some confusion with this phrase ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¥Ð¥ë¥È¥í¤Ï°³¤«¤é˜Œ¤ò¤à¤·¤êÈ¡¤ê¡¢ÓHÖ¸¤Çáá¤í¤òÖ¸¤·¤¿

    3. Some confusion with this phrase ¥í¥º¥ï©`¥É¤¬¤¢¤­¤ìî†¤ÇÑÔ¤¦)

    4. Sarcasm

    5. ¤½¤³¤Ç¥æ¥ê¥¢¤ÏÑÔÈ~¤òÒ»¶ÈÇÐ¤ë this might have something to do with the fact that what she was saying was too long so she just cut it short

 Chapter CHAPTER 34

    CHAPTER 34

    I decided to try tranting with a little more style than the other chapters. I didn¡¯t go too crazy, but I got a little creative with some of the sentences. The reason being, I wanted them to sound more natural, but I tried to keep it as close as I could to the source. Let me know if you prefer it this way. Feedback is always helpful!

    There probably won¡¯t be a chapter for another week or so. I need to work on my original novels and other things, but if I get in the mood, I might trante another during the week.

    TL & ED: Keriv136

    The Kirisha Penins

    It is one of the world¡¯s most developed regions, but it is a war-torn penins where many city-states vie for power with one another.

    In a city-state at the eastern end of the Kirisha Penins, a stranger set foot there.

    ¡°So, this is the trade city that connects the Persis Empire with the Kirisha Penins¡­¡±

    The man said as he looked up at the huge walls towering over him.

    ris has a poption of 250,000 and it is the second most powerful city-state on the Kirisha Penins.

    This city-state was originally a colony of another city-state on the Penins, and it is the only ce connecting the Penins to the Persis Empire. Facing the Ash Sea in the north and the Ind Sea in the south, it has a natural harbor facing the Horn Bay, so naturally merchants gathered here. These powerful and influential merchants, who controlled the East-West trade, eventually rebelled against their colonial masters and gained independence.

    This city-state has flourished as one of the wealthiest trade cities in the world.

    ¡°Hey! Older brother, go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Ah, excuse me.¡±

    The gatekeeper showed an amiable smile on his face.

    ¡°Hmm, is there a tax to enter¡­..¡±

    ¡°No, it would interfere with trade here. Well, if you stay more than a month you will have to pay a tax to stay in the city, is this your first time here? I¡¯ve never seen your face before¡­..where do youe from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Scarlet Empire. You know, the country known for its silk in the far east. My name is Yang Qing Ming.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re from the country of silk¡­¡±

    The gatekeeper stared intently at Qing Ming.

    ¡°I see. Let me give you some advice. Keep in mind that there are two kinds of people in ris. At the top, you have the first-ss citizens. These are wealthy citizens who can pay the high head tax. The others are second-ss citizens who are poor and unable to pay the tax. It would be wise for you to stay away from the second-ss citizens. You may know this already, but the part of the city where the second-ss citizens live is dangerous. By the way, I am a first-ss citizen.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­.. your advice, thank you sir. I¡¯ll try to be careful.¡±

    Qing Ming gave a friendlyugh and passed through the gate.

    ¡°That¡¯s five copper coins.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ you don¡¯t ept coins from Persis?¡±

    Qing Ming wasn¡¯t expecting to hear that and the shopkeeper frowned.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.You have to exchange your money over there.¡±

    With the money changer that the shopkeeper pointed out, Qing Ming exchanged his Persis coins for Kirisha coins. There would be a fee for the exchange but there was nothing he could do about it.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    After exchanging his coins, Qing Ming decided to purchase a pastry, called Dolfitz, which was sold at the stall.

    The pastry-shaped dough is fried with oil and skewered with a skewer.

    It seems they use sugar, it¡¯s a good price.

    Perhaps most of their businesses from first-ss citizens.

    Qing Ming eats the Dolfitz while thinking this.

    He enjoys its simple sweetness, but it¡¯s too oily.

    While Qing Ming runs through the city with a carefree attitude, a dirty man appears from out of the crowd.

    He had a leather bag in his hands.

    ¡°Someone!! Capture him!! Thief!!¡±

    Qing Ming kicked the man¡¯s feet out from under him and the thief fell to the ground.

    Qing Ming grabbed the bag from the thief¡¯s hands.

    ¡°This must be a second-ss citizen¡­.¡±

    Qing Ming took a good look at the thief.

    This is a crimemitted because of a troubled life. There is room for sympathy¡­.. but a crime is a crime.

    It¡¯s not something that can be allowed.

    City guardsmen, who were nearby and heard themotion, came over to arrest the second-ss citizen.

    ¡°Please stop!! I promise I won¡¯t steal ever again!! I don¡¯t want to be a ve!!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Do you want to be sent to the mines?¡±

    The city guardsmen dragged the thief away until they were no longer in view.

    ¡°You there!! Thank you!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Qing Ming returns the bag to the ck-haired woman who was chasing the thief.

    Her skin was an oliveplexion and she had a well-defined face.

    There sure are a lot of beautiful women in the world, Qing Ming thought to himself.

    The woman hugged the bag she received from Qing Ming to her chest.

    ¡°Is the bag that important?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My goal is to be an architect. This bag has all my sketches of the architecture I saw in Persis and all of my own designs too¡­¡±

    Qing Ming is a bit surprised at her words.

    One must be proficient in mathematics and physics in order to be an architect.

    Not many women learn these skill.

    Women are meant to watch over the home, they do not need to study, and there isn¡¯t anyone who would hire them even if they did learn them anyway.

    This ismon sense in the Scarlet Empire where Qing Ming was born.

    In the first ce, there aren¡¯t even many daughters of nobility in the east that learn to read or write. That¡¯s why, even if she is a first-ss citizen, it¡¯s surprising to run into a girl in the middle of town who is aiming to be an architect.

    ¡°What? Do you find it strange for a woman to aim for a job like that? A woman can only be a witch, or has to wait for her husband at home?¡±

    The woman in front of my eyes raised her eyebrows in disgust.

    Qing Ming quickly shook his head.

    ¡°No, of course not, I was just a little surprised. Where I grew up, there were very few women who could read or write.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The woman makes a face that seems a bit convinced.

    ¡°By any chance, can you read or write letters?¡±

    ¡°First of all, all first-ss citizens have to be able to read and write letters at a minimum. That¡¯s why all of ris¡¯s citizens, except for maybe the really young or old, can do it. Well, I don¡¯t know about the second-ss citizens.¡±

    Qing Ming really admired that.

    It truly is one of thergestmercial cities in the world.

    ¡°By the way, I would like to do something to thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°Well then¡­.. could you show me around? The city that is.¡±

    The woman happily nodded at Qing Ming¡¯s proposition.

    ¡°Right. My name is Ismene. And you are?¡±

    ¡°Qing Ming Yang. Yang is my surname, and my given name is Qing Ming.¡±

    ¡­¡­.. It¡¯s not the correct way to say my name, but it is best to exin it as such to the people of Kirisha. Qing Ming thought while he spoke with Ismene. (1)

    ¡°By the way, how much do you know about Kirisha?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.. there were two wars between Kirisha and the Persis Empire, and your specialties are olives and grapes. There are dozens of city-states on the Penins. That¡¯s about it.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    After they finished walking around the city, they went to dinner at a restaurant. It was Qing Ming¡¯s treat. Out of consideration for all Qing Ming had done for her, Ismene told him everything she knew about Kirisha.

    ¡°Well, all the city-states on the Kirisha Penins are in various alliances with each other and have signed non-aggression treaties among their allies. There is also an agreement between the different alliances. Every four years they hold a festival where all hostilities cease and even foreign enemies can participate in the festivities. Also, if the Persis Empire attacks, they all cooperate to fight against them.¡±

    ¡°I see. I was wondering about how the city-states were able to defeat the Persis Empire twice even though they are so divided. So that¡¯s the reason.¡±

    Qing Ming wrote down what he learned on a notebook made of parchment.

    He writes down everything that he sees and hears on his journey in his notebook.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, isn¡¯t ris the leading power of the Eastern Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s also Alto of the Southern Alliance and Telbai of the Western Alliance. There¡¯s also Layme of the Northern Alliance too.

    ¡°Aha, this is very informative.¡±

    Qing Ming enters all the information into his notebook.

    ¡°Alto is a Democracy with a popr assembly made up of all adult men, Telbai is ruled by a senate consisting of a privileged aristocracy, Layme is ruled by a king and the nobility, and ris is ruled by powerful merchants. Rtions are bad between them because of the different political systems.¡±

    ¡°But when you fight the Persis Empire, there is peace. That¡¯s interesting.¡±

    Qing Ming doesn¡¯t stop moving the pen in his left hand while he eats with his right. This is very bad manners.

    ¡°Can you tell me if this is right?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ismene is a first-ss citizen, right? Doesn¡¯t that make you an aristocrat? At least that is how I understand it¡­¡­

    Ismeneughs at Qing Ming¡¯s question.

    ¡°Good question. First-ss citizens are different from aristocrats. We¡¯re justmoners. There are no aristocrats in ris, we are all equal. There aren¡¯t any in Alto either, but there are aristocrats in Telbai and Layme.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­ the world is bigger than I thought.¡±

    Qing Ming¡¯s pen moves frantically and Ismene grabs it annoyed.

    ¡°Stop it, you¡¯re eating.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Qing Ming puts his notebook in his pocket and gives a shyugh.

    ¡°By the way, why are you traveling?¡±

    Ismene listens casually as Qing Ming¡¯s eyes shine as he speaks.

    ¡°The farthest sea¡­ to see all the oceans to the ends of the Earth! I was born on the eastern edge of this content. When I was five years old, I went on a journey with my parents to see the end of the world¡­¡­but my parents died while on the journey. At that time, they told me to continue my journey to find the end of the world.¡±

    ¡°Is that your dream?¡±

    ¡°No, my dream is different.¡±

    Ismene leaned over with interest.

    ¡°I am going to write about everything I see and hear on my journey. Then I will share what I know with the world.¡±

    ¡°When you say it like that, I really can¡¯t hate it.¡±

    Ismene smiles.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good dream, and I believe it wille true soon. The day after tomorrow, there is a ship leaving ris and heading towards Lezat city on the Adernia Penins. It¡¯s a short distance from there to the Western Sea.¡±

    ¡°Is that true! Then my long journey is finally over¡­¡­¡±

    Qing Ming couldn¡¯t help but look at the ceiling. His expectations on finally seeing the West Sea rose.

    ¡°Do you think that I could go with you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t mind¡­ but don¡¯t you have things you need to do here?¡±

    ¡°There are too many good architects in Kirisha. It¡¯s too difficult to find a job as a woman here. The Adernia Penins is different, it¡¯s an underdeveloped region. Those countries would be dying to get their hands on an excellent architect.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    The Kirisha Penins is a good ce to hone your skills, but there is a lot ofpetition. It¡¯s just not a ce where it¡¯s easy to make a name for yourself.

    In that respect, an underdeveloped region would have more opportunities for employment.

    ¡°I understand, then let¡¯s go together!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided then!¡±

    The two of them shook their hands in agreement.

    The next day¡­

    ¡°ugugugugugu¡­¡± (2)

    ¡°Are you alright Qing Ming?¡±

    She asks while Qing Ming groans over the toilet.

    He can¡¯t afford to answer.

    ¡°Sorry. Kirishan cuisine uses a lot of oil¡­¡­I forgot to mention that people who aren¡¯t used to eating it have a high chance of stomach problems. Forgive me, okay?¡±

    TL Notes:

    1. This phrase has to do with how in Asia, surnames are first and given names arest.

    2. Vomiting

 Chapter CHAPTER 35

    CHAPTER 35

    TL & Editor: Keriv136

    Not far from the southern tip of the Adernia Penins is the ind of Trishkia.

    Even further south from Trishkia ind is a country named Povenia.

    The nation of Povenia is a republic where a senate, consisting of the aristocracy, are responsible for national affairs.

    In the maritime nation of Povenia, there is a huge economic disparity between the nobility and themoners. The nobility are able to acquire vast wealth through maritime trade while themoners must rely on agriculture and livestock. Because of this, there is a clear divide that distinguishes between the sses.

    A perfect example of this would be the fact thatmoners are not permitted to participate in government.

    Only the aristocracy are allowed to be members of the Senate andmoners are forbidden membership and the right to vote.

    There is also a significant gap betweenmoners and aristocrats in regards to the ownership ofnd and ves.

    Also, aristocrats andmoners are not legally allowed to marry.

    This matter is so important that it needs to be said twice.

    Aristocrats andmoners are forbidden to marry.

    Alexis Barqah is one such noble in Povenia.

    Alexis was born into a distinguished aristocratic family known for their military exploits and he himself served in the military.

    He was only twelve years old when he fought in his first military campaign.

    Since then, he has aplished many meritorious deeds and was even in ced inmand of his own force by the age of fifteen.

    After receiving themand of his own force, he participated in numerous naval andnd battles. He was even victorious against rebel uprisings and at the age of 23, he is one of the most decorated generals of Povenia.

    Anyone who saw him for the first time would pay especial attention to his right eye.

    His right eye was covered with an eye patch and he had worn this eye patch for as long as anyone could remember.

    He was known as the ¡®One-eyed Knight¡¯.

    His appearance was that of a brilliant and handsome man, with great military prowess and a promising future, even despite his eye.

    There is not a single woman who would ever leave such a man. Many a daughter of the aristocracy had their eyes on him and hoped to catch him for a husband.

    However, he refused all such proposals.

    He had no intention of participating in any arranged marriages or settling down.

    Many had asked him the reasons why he hadn¡¯t married yet.

    He simply replied, ¡°I am not interested in women. I like young handsome boys.¡±

    Among the sorcerers of Povenia, there is a woman named Melia.

    She doesn¡¯t have a surname. This is because she is amoner. She has only three friends.

    The first is a wolf dog which is a crossbreed between a dog and a wolf. Her second friend is small owl around fifty celica (fifty centimeters). Herst and final friend, is arge hawk with a total length of one hundred and twenty celica (120 centimeters).

    Her hawk has no rivals in aerialbat and has excellent sight.

    Although she is only 22 years old, her contributions to the Povenian military are considerable, and she is known as the ¡®Hawk Bearer¡¯. (1)

    She is swarmed by marriage proposals practically every day of the week.

    It¡¯s only natural. They could only see great future prospects in marrying a sorceress and there isn¡¯t a man alive who would leave one to remain single. Even more so if that sorceress were to be known as a beautiful woman.

    It is also said that magic ability is gically inherited in the child of a sorcerer.

    Thus, she is extremely popr.

    Despite the endless marriage proposals, all of them were refused.

    She is considered a treasure among themon folk, and she even declined marriage proposals from those houses who were affiliated with aristocrats.

    Someone once asked her, ¡°why do you refuse to get married?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in men. I only like animals.¡±

    Late at night.

    In the night sky, the crescent moon which is a symbol of Povenia, shines brightly.

    While most Povenians were asleep peacefully in their beds, two figures move stealthily in the night. These two are Alexis and Melia.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to see you my dear Melia!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ve been wanting to see you as well, Alexis!¡±

    They desperately embrace each other and share a passionate kiss. A crescent moon illuminates the surroundings of the two brightly.

    After embracing for several minutes, the two finally get down to business.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning a ship to Trishkia will be at the harbor. When we arrive on Trishkia ind, we will walk to the colonial city of Trishkia and then from there we will immigrate by ship to the Adernia Penins. Do you understand?¡± (2)

    ¡°Yes, I understand. This is the exact reason why I have endured being called a perverted animal lover.¡±

    ¡°I know all too well, I¡¯ve endured being known as a homosexual.¡±

    They bothugh together.

    It was during the war that the two met. Melia was dispatched to Alexis¡¯s unit, as a sorcerer under his directmand.

    They were immediately attracted to one another and their rtionship soon blossomed into love¡­.

    However, one of them was an aristocrat, and the other amoner.

    Marriage was not a possibility for them.

    Alexis really wanted to marry, but having a concubine on the side would not be allowed in a marriage. In Povenia, bigamy was forbidden byw.

    But, it¡¯s a fundamental principle that aristocrats can¡¯t marry amoner, so even if a concubine would be allowed, they would never be able to marry. (3)

    If their rtionship was ever discovered, they would be forever separated. Therefore, the two of them lied about their circumstances.

    Buttely, it was bing more difficult to keep up the facade. Because of this, the two nned to elope and escape to another country.

    They had to find a ce to elope to first, staying in Povenia was out of the question.

    Povenia¡¯s overseas colonies were considered as possibilities for their elopement, but because of how well the two of them were known, they would be too conspicuous and so they were removed from consideration.

    Another candidate was the Persis Empire.

    They are a powerful country in the east that even once destroyed a former suzerain state of Povenia.

    You would think that Povenia might have a hostile rtionship with them, but they don¡¯t.

    The reasons there is no hostile rtionship is that the Persis Empire protects Povenia¡¯s overseas trade and because of this, both countries have established good rtions with each other.

    There are many ships that travel to the Persis Empire from here, so it would be easy for them to escape by ship to the Persis Empire. However, it is just too far. Courage is indeed necessary when defecting to a ce where thenguage and culture differ significantly.

    There is however a third option, the Kirishia Penins. Povenia has terrible rtions with the countries on the Kirishia Penins. It is because they arepetitors and fight over control of maritime trade.

    The problem with this is that Alexis has fought against the armies of Kirishia. So he thought it might be dangerous to escape to one of the nations of Kirishia.

    Therefore, they decided that they would defect to one of Kirishia¡¯s colonial cities on the Adernia Penins. Since the Adernia Penins was such a backwater ce, no one would know their names.

    These were their thoughts.

    ¡°Is this really okay? I don¡¯t like my family that much, but¡­. you have a good family don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­. I¡¯m supposed to be into bestiality remember? Who other than you would want to marry me?¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°You are the only one who would marry a homosexual like me.¡±

    They had made up their minds and prepared themselves mentally.

    The next day, news had spread throughout Povenia, that a male aristocrat and a femalemoner, had run away together.

    Arge search was conducted by the Povenian military and word was spread throughout the cities of Povenia, but they were never found.

    TL Notes:

    1. The nickname could be Hawk User, Hawk Trainer, Hawk Tamer, etc.

    2. This sentence was difficult because I¡¯m not sure about the colonial city of Trishkia part ¤Ç¥È¥ê¥·¥±¥ê¥¢¤Î¥­¥ê¥·¥¢ÈËÖ²ÃñÊÐ¤Ë

    3. This sentence gave me no end of headaches ¤â¤Ã¤È¤âÆ½Ãñ¤È¤Ï½Y»é³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ï´óÔ­„t¤Ê¤Î¤ÇÕJ¤á¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¤â½Y»é¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡£

 Chapter CHAPTER 36

    CHAPTER 36

    TL & Editor: keriv136

    Just some news. I decided to start up a team which I have mentioned in a few ces. So far, 2 Chinese trantors, 1 Japanese trantor and 2 editors have joined the team. I am still looking for more people, at this point more Japanese or Korean trantors would be preferable but even Chinese trantors are fine too! The 2 Chinese Novels we will pick up are Eternal God Emperor and Porter of Two Worlds. More on those soon.

    Also, this is another chapter without the MC. I don¡¯t think we return to the MC until Chapter 41. It seems that the author is setting up side characters who will join the MCter, although I haven¡¯t read ahead so it is just spection. Please give me feedback on the quality of the trantion. I have been improvising when ites to the Author¡¯s writing because he writes very simple in a lot of cases. Also, I changed how I do my trantion notes so hopefully this way is satisfactory.

    This chapter was boring to trante and was written extremely simply but I did my best to improve the writing without losing the trantion.

    Natural philosophy.

    Natural philosophy is, in short, the idea of ??trying to elucidate naturally urring phenomena theoretically.

    Kirishia ¡­. ¡­. Especially in the Alto city-state, a system of very has been developed.

    All of the work in Alto is done by the ves so the citizens enjoy a life of leisure.

    In this environment, they devised ways of passing the time.

    In other words, why is fire hot? Why does water be ice when it cools? Why do the sun and moon rise and set regrly¡­..

    They saw it necessary to cut to the truth of these phenomenon, that they had spoken of as being determined by God, and unravel them.

    Therefore discussion was necessary, something which they found to be quite enjoyable.

    Thus from this, Natural philosophy was developed.

    Nikos is one of these natural philosophers of Alto. (1)

    He was married at the age of seventeen, and his first daughter was born when he was eighteen.

    Currently Nikos is thirty-eight years old. He has two daughters at the ages of twenty and twelve, and he has two sons who are fifteen and ten.

    He owns ten ves and his area of expertise is astronomy.

    Astronomy is a means of understanding thews of movement of the sun, moon and stars. It¡¯s purpose is to grasp the identity of the universe and to discern fate.

    In current day Kirishia, the Earth is understood to be a in the shape of a sphere and both the Sun and Moon revolve around it.

    At first, Nikos also supported this theory. However, while continuing his own research over a period of time he began to realize something.

    This is strange? The calction doesn¡¯t fit the theory? What this must mean is that the calctions just don¡¯t fit a geocentric model. It must be a false theory. (2)

    Or it¡¯s much moreplicated than that. As he thought more about it, he began to realize that the geocentric theory may be wrong. This led to Nikos formting his own theory about it.

    Namely, his theory was that the center of the universe is the sun and all of the celestial bodies, not excluding the Earth, revolve around the sun. Only the moon actually revolved around the Earth.

    He named this theory the heliocentric model and announced it to the philosophical world.

    His theory was poorly received and many reactions were cold. He was treated as a madman by those who believed that Humans were a race chosen by God, and that the celestial body that they inhabited was the center of the universe.

    It was a total loss.

    If those were the only arguments that he faced, it would have been possible to sufficiently refute them.

    ¡°You say that you are God¡¯s chosen race and that man is at the center, but try to think of it like this. It shouldn¡¯t be that strange of an idea to think of the Sun as the center of the universe, which is a symbol of the kindness within our heart.¡± (3)

    However, he was refuted by the supporters of the geocentric theory.

    Why you might ask, it¡¯s because his theory had a fatal weakness.

    If the sun is at the center of the universe, then an annual parax should be observed. Unfortunately, there was no actual annual parax which could be observed.

    On simple observation alone, the geocentric theory proved to be superior to the heliocentric theory.

    Nikos insisted that the reason the annual parax could not be confirmed was because the distance between the Sun and the Earth was toorge, but no one listened.

    He should have buried the hatchet there. Science doesn¡¯t develop without those who doubt and question and Alto¡¯s natural philosophers understood this well.

    However, he was insistent and would not give up. Naturally, this type of behavior was not well received.

    ¡°That guy, isn¡¯t he annoying?¡±

    This nder towards him would spread to his family before long.

    ¡°Dammit!! Why doesn¡¯t anyone understand!! My theory is perfect. Damn, these fools with their fixed ideas all have rocks for brains!¡±

    Nikos rumpled up the papers he had used for his calctions and threw them away. He mmed his right arm on the desk. However he knew all to well that hitting a desk wasn¡¯t going to convince Alto¡¯s natural philosophers.

    ¡°Nikos, sir. There is a letter for you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Nikos received a letter from a ve. The letter was made from a mysterious material. It was thinner and lighter than parchment and it was white.

    Dear elder brother, (4)

    How are you? I am doing well. It seems that the choice I made in migrating to the Colonial City Lezat of ris was the right one. What you have in your hand is a thing called ¡®paper¡¯ and it was obtained here in the Adernia Penins. My intelligent elder brother should understand well the usefulness of this. It seems that the barbarians of Adernia should not be taken lightly.

    When I returned to ris to replenish my stock, I heard rumors about you elder brother. Rumors of you are well known throughout Kirishia. I believe that your theory is in fact correct, but isn¡¯t it time you relented? I just can¡¯t endure my elder brother being treated as if he were a madman or a fool.

    Isn¡¯t your family also suffering? Someday my brother¡¯s theory will be epted.

    It may be hundreds of yearster, or even thousands of years, but¡­. isn¡¯t that good enough?

    The Adernia Penins is a good ce that has a lot of potential. It¡¯s warm and the meals here are quite delicious. There is also an abundance of salt to be used.

    Isn¡¯t it difficult for you to live on the Kirishia Penins? There isn¡¯t anyone who knows of you on the Adernia Penins. If my elder brother wishes to emigrate here then I will wee it.

    Well, until next time. I look forward to a favorable response.

    Best regards.

    Adernia Penins Lezat, Ainsworthpany chairman Ainz

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Nikos rolls the letter up and throws it on the floor. He had no intention of giving up.

    ¡°Nikos, sir. The preparations for your meal areplete.¡± Another ve informs him.

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    Nikos stood up from his seat and headed to his meal.

    ¡°What is Kroll doing?¡± (5)

    ¡°He¡¯s out as usual. He spends all his time in idle leisure, I will need to scold him when he returns.¡± Nikos¡¯s wifeughed as she spoke.

    The Nikos family continue to wait for their third son Kroll to return. After waiting for a while, the door opened and Kroll returned.

    ¡°I¡¯m home¡­..¡±

    ¡°What the hell¡­. what on earth happened? You¡¯re wounded.¡±

    Kroll had arge bruise on his face. On closer inspection, his clothes were also dirty with soil.

    ¡°I just fell down is all. I will wash my hands now.¡± Kroll said while attempting to escape.

    Is it possible to get such a bruise from falling down? No, it¡¯s not. This was definitely caused by being beaten. Why were you beaten up¡­.. Nikos considered silently.

    He nces at his eldest daughter and realizes that she is still not married. She is getting older and is at that age where she should be. But whose fault is it that she has been unable to marry?

    It¡¯s not just his eldest daughter. All of his children are being isted from theirmunity by his own actions. Nikos seriously weighed his purpose and his responsibility to his family.

    And¡­..

    ¡°Hey, everyone. I have a proposition¡­¡­.¡±

    TL Notes:

    1. Nikos is a Greek form of Nichs, Nics, Nichus, etc. There are many ways to write it. In this case, you can think of him as Nicus Copernicus. Although, the time period of this particr story is at a much earlier time period than Copernicus lived in our world. There are other philosophers/astronomers that also proposed heliocentric models, so he is abination of them I suppose.

    2. I have decided to use italics for when a character is talking to themselves in their head.

    3. This sentence was difficult to trante, he is saying something like the sun is a symbol of goodness, kindness or the kindness in people¡¯s hearts. Maybe he is trying to appeal to their religious beliefs ÉÆ¤ÎÏóÕ¤Ç¤¢¤ëÌ«ê–¤¬ÖÐÐÄ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤â¿ÉÐ¦¤·¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡¹¤È

    4. The author doesn¡¯t format the text like a letter but I decided to put it in the format of a letter since he is reading an actual letter here.

    5. The name Kroll in Japanese is Kuroru, also sounds like Crawl, or Krawl, I went with Kroll.

    6. I decided to make this Notes section use separate colors for easier identification, should I use two colors or keep it as one or each should be different? Also, what about the colors themselves? Just want to provide a better reading experience.

 Chapter CHAPTER 37

    CHAPTER 37

    TL: Keriv136

    Ed: Keriv136

    Some difficult phrases to trante in this, but I made do and also made a few improvements/changes while editing. I will try to release another chapter this week if possible. Maybeter in the week. Also, soon will have some new novels up here, Eternal God Emperor, and also thinking of Nodime No Yuusha (which I spoke with Yoshi about taking the project on)

    Persis Empire Capital Jamshid

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Emperor Xerxes III of the Persis Empire was very troubled. He was greatly concerned about the state of affairs with Kirishia. Both his grandfather and father had undertaken expeditions in order to conquer Kirishia, but both had failed. Rtions between Kirishia and Persis were extremely bad.

    Truthfully, he didn¡¯t really wish to control Kirishia. Even if thend was offered, he would love it if he could politely refuse it.

    In the first ce, it was and which wasn¡¯t all that rich. It was a drynd with little rain, which made it difficult to produce wheat. Though, if one were to speak of the cultivation of olives and grapes, then it was a perfect ce for a thriving industry.

    There really wasn¡¯t much sense in conquering such a ce.

    Then, why did the Emperors of the past mount expeditions to conquer Kirishia? It was because Kirishia interfered in the affairs of the Persis Empire.

    There is an area of the Persis Empire where Kirishian people live. The Kirishian people who live there often revolt against the Empire. Out of all the city-states on the Kirishian Penins, it was mainly the City-State of Alto that supported these rebellions.

    No matter how many times the revolts were crushed, Alto would continue to provide assistance and weapons to the rebels. These rebellions couldn¡¯t be fully stopped until their source of power was removed. Though it may seem as if it were prudent to let them have their independence, it would only lead to rebellions throughout the Empire from others who sought independence.

    A variety of different ethnic groups lived throughout the Empire. War was not something the Emperor wanted. War ruined the economy and destroyed thend. It did much more harm than good. However, there was no other way. Whether it was done or not, there were severe consequences.

    ¡°How can I conquer Kirishia¡­.while they constantly fight with each other, they always unite whenever we attack¡­¡±

    Kirishia¡¯s total military power was about 50,000. Meanwhile, the Persis Empire could dispatch as many as 400,000 to Kirishia. The difference in military power was overwhelming. However, they couldn¡¯t win.

    The reason was simple, morale was extremely low. In the first ce, Persis was a diverse multi-ethnic nation with soldiers who wereprised of a variety of races. Their patriotism towards the Persis Empire wasn¡¯t exactly overflowing. Moreover, because of the many differentnguages, it was difficult to organize the soldiers effectively.

    As for the Kirishians, they were defending their home and so their morale would be very high. Also, because they were constantly fighting among themselves, their fighting ability was high. So, the Persis Empire lost every time.

    ¡°Alto¡¯s heavy infantry (hoplites) are very powerful. I also can¡¯t make light of the mobility of the Germanis cavalry which ris employs. The soldiers of Layme have unrivaled strength, then there¡¯s the strategists of Telbai and their homosexuals¡­..The Sacred Band of Telbai are a nuisance.¡± (1)

    Last but not least were their maritime forces. Kirishia had superior ship technology and seamanshippared to Persis. No matter how Persis prepared their ships, they would always lose to the Kirishians.

    ¡°Your majesty, we havepleted our goal of the construction of 600 warships.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­.and these warships are made of Lebanon Cedar. I don¡¯t think these ships will be defeated that easily.¡±

    In a naval battle, the greatest advantage was in the proficiency of the sailors. How much of a difference could the number and quality of ships make?

    ¡°Your Majesty. I have a suggestion for dealing with Kirishia.¡±

    ¡°What is it? You may speak.¡±

    The Prime Minister smiled from ear to ear as he made his proposal.

    ¡°In order to make bread, you need a baker. Aren¡¯t there those who are as good as the Kirishians in terms of naval ability? We can form an alliance with them.¡±

    ¡°Povenia¡­ it¡¯s not a bad idea. Then, what about onnd?¡±

    ¡°Kirishia has a powerful army. They will fight to the bitter end. We will need men who are equally determined.¡± Xerxes stared at the Prime Minister.

    The Prime Minister opened his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask those monsters of the desert. Even if we lose, their numbers will decrease. However, if we win, then we will obtain victory.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­. that¡¯s a good idea. Then, I will write a letter immediately.¡±

    [Humming]

    West of Jamshid, the capital of the Persis Empire, is a vast desert.

    It is arge desert spreading slightly south along the border between Kirishia and the Persis Empire.

    There, one woman was humming a song. She had golden blond hair and a brownplexion. She held a spear sorge that it was disproportionate with her hand. ck Dragon Damascus steel shined on the tip of this spear.

    It would have been quite the strange scene if you were to only see her alone, holding such arge weapon. However, what was even stranger was the thing keeping herpany. She was apanied by a huge smander. And while she hummed a song, the smander screamed.

    The Smander¡¯s tail was cut while the woman dodged its mes, cutting its tail and one of its six legs, all while the smander screamed in front of the eyes of the monstrous woman.

    [Humming]

    The woman hummed while she avoided the monster¡¯s mes by jumping towards the bosom of the smander and thrusting her spear into its jaw.

    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!](2)

    The smander retreated while screaming and throwing up blood and the woman jumped up, thrusting her spear in its back.

    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!]

    Her body was like a me, dyed red with blood. She licked the blood on her lower lip and grinned.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    Because the smander began to roll around on the ground, the woman was shaken off its back. However, the spear remained stuck in its back. Seeing this as an opportunity to strike, the smander bared its fangs and attacked the woman.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    She aimed a kick at the smander¡¯s nose as it charged. Her kick cracked some of the scales of the charging smander.

    ¡°This is because of my training and these shoes made of Dragon Damascus.¡±

    The smander was blown away like a ball. Being in severe pain, the smander could not get up.

    The spear from its back was pulled out.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s goodbye~¡±

    She thrust her spear through its heart.

    ¡°Chief!!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±

    While she dismantled the Smander, a man who was riding on a cameles running towards her.

    ¡°Chief. There is a letter here from the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, and stop calling me Chief, call me Aisha.¡± She said while winking at the man with a friendly smile.

    ¡°By the way, this smander, you killed it alone?¡±

    ¡°Yup. I heard it was strong so I was looking forward to fighting it. It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal though.¡±

    ¡°It looks like it could be a lower Demon Beast ss, but¡­. you are still as strong as ever.¡±

    The man looked at Aisha with eyes filled with respect and awe.

    The people of the desert are a race of people that live in an area which extends southeast from the Kirishian Penins. One out of every one hundred of their people possess what is known as the ¡®Hunter¡¯s Protection¡¯, and they are a people with a high level of skill with iron technology. They travel throughout the desert on camels, do business while grazing, and plunder using their weapons with those who fail to negotiate well with them. They are cksmiths, nomads, merchants and thieves. These are the people of the desert.

    Because their people lived in oases throughout the desert, they were not unified as a people for a long time. Though all of the desert ns were technically subjects of the Persis Empire, in reality they were partially independent countries who constantly fought each other over the oases and trade routes.

    It was said that each sessive emperor of the Persis Empire often were troubled by them. However, eight years ago, the ns were united by force. It was the n chief of the Habu that aplished this feat.

    Aisha of the Habu.

    She had two blessings besides ¡®Hunter¡¯s Protection¡¯ which the people in the desert originally had. One of these blessings was [Divine Protection of the War God]. The other was [Divine Protection of the Mad God]. (3)

    All three of them were protections that provided physical strength enhancements.

    When her father died, she made her elder brother and younger brother yield to her through strength, and she became the n chief. She then leveraged her connections with Xexes III, who had just ascended the throne, through a sexual rtionship.

    All the ns fell into their hands in the blink of an eye due to the overwhelming force and influence of the Persis Empire.

    ¡°Alright, so what do you want to ask from me?¡± Aisha broke the seal and read the signed letter.

    She smiled from ear to ear.

    ¡°What is the emperor asking of us?¡±

    ¡°It looks like we will be joining the expedition to Kirishia this time.¡±

    The man frowned while listening.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor is just using us as tools. Is that really okay?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Our rtionship has always been one of give and take. We use each other.¡±

    Desert people are empowered to do business freely within the Persis Empire. Aspensation, the Empire imposes amercial tax on the people of the desert. Trade is indispensable for the people of the desert, and themercial tax is an important ie which supports the huge military expenses of the Empire. It might be said that at the least, Aisha and Xerxes III had an excellent rtionship. However, most of the desert people had a strong sense of independence and so many of them disliked putting themselves below an emperor of a different ethnicity.

    ¡°You can loot as much as you like. Won¡¯t that mean huge profits? I¡¯ve been thinking for a long time now that the Kirishians were annoying. I¡¯m looking at this from a different perspective. They started to muscle in on our trade without permission. We will kill them and reduce their numbers.¡±

    Both the people of the desert and the Kirishians weremercial people. Originally, they mostly traded by sea while the desert people traded bynd, but in recent years ris had begun to partake in ind trade as well. Therefore, the people of the desert didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Kirishians currently.

    ¡°In addition¡­..¡± Aisha gripped a part of the smander, ¡°I¡¯ve been quiettely. It¡¯s about time I went on a little rampage¡­.. I must show them. We¡¯ll make them pay.¡±

    The smander¡¯s horn was broken into pieces.

    TL Notes:

    1. This is a reference to the Sacred Band of Thebes which was an army that consisted of only homosexual men.

    2. Not sure what these blocks are, maybe a strangenguage?

    3. The names of these abilities might be wrong. Ò»¤Ä¤Ï¡ºêLÉñ¤Î¼Ó×o¡»¡£ ¤â¤¦Ò»¤Ä¤Ï¡º¿ñêL¤Î¼Ó×o¡»¡£

 Chapter CHAPTER 39

    CHAPTER 39

    TL: Kiyo, Keriv136

    ED: Manel, Keriv136

    We have had some trouble with people signing on to trante but either disappearing or being too busy to trante so unfortunately Porter of Two Worlds is now inactive and Eternal God Emperor is also on the fence. So any trantors who are actually serious about it and are interested, please contact me using contact on the site.

    To rece these inactive stories, there is a new Novel called Unrivaled Divinity which will be updated once a week on Friday (each chapter is 5k words, so they are very big). This story is a mix of Western Fantasy and Xianxia, so check it out! Unrivaled Divinity .

    As for this one and Emperor! He can see stats!? I am prioritizing this Novel and if I have time, I will update Emperor! but don¡¯t expect too much on that.

    The reason why I skipped to chapter 39 from 37 is because chapter 38 is not really a chapter. It is just biographies and geographical information/maps. The biographies are simplistic too, just 1 or 2 small sentences per character. I didn¡¯t bother with it. Sorry for the dy!

    The country¡¯s policies were decided in a conference between the powerful ns in King Rosaith¡¯s country.

    This was known as The Meeting of the Powerful ns.

    Incidentally, there were two types of ns. The first ones wererge ns that belonged to feudal lords who ruled over a certain portion of thend. The others were smaller ns that were governed by therger ones.

    Basically, fellow feudal lords were considered equals.

    The King ruled over the feudal lords, the feudal lords ruled over thendowners and thendowners ruled over the citizens.

    Such is the political system under King Rosaith¡¯s rule, except for the portion ofnd that is directly under his control.

    Since the area directly controlled by King Rosaith isn¡¯t much bigger than a feudal lord¡¯s, it is not possible to have a centralized political structure.

    This is the reason why it is such a small country.

    ¡°Your Highness! Are you sure that we can leave the newly conquered territory to that unknown and suspicious person from the Ars Family?¡±

    Regale Debell, someone from the most influential n in the Rosaith Kingdom, exims with a loud voice.

    ¡°Where is he suspicious? I have known thed for a few years now. He is a good young man who gives us free honey every time hees here.¡±

    Incidentally, this rumor is really going around.

    People who went in the forest were killed and eaten by the terrible griffon. However, there seems to be a vige within the forest which is considered to be a ce for special beings. Thus, people concluded the the vige chief was surely the griffon¡¯s son. This is the situation.

    Nowadays, rumors of him having a tail, fin and wings are quickly spreading.

    There are actually two different versions to this story. The first version is that thed is the child of a girl, who served as a sacrifice, and the griffon, either against the will of the girl or because they had fallen in love. The other version is that the girl was a virgin who got pregnant with the son of God. Her parents, however, cared a lot about societal appearance and abandoned her in the forest. In the end, she was found by the griffon.

    Thetter is moremon.

    There is this idea that a child cannot be born when the deed is done with a beast.

    However, people can¡¯t go against the fact that a child can be born from God.

    After all, there are rumors that the people from the surrounding forest and the former country of King Ferme are Almis Ars¡¯ only citizens.

    ¡°From our point of view, he is suspicious. There is a more suitable candidate that that boy.¡±

    ¡°Hm! I don¡¯t know. Lord Bartolo¡¯s territory has increased. Who else is suitable? I don¡¯t know. Perhaps¡­ are you saying that thend should be distributed to the soldiers who participated in the war? However, it seems those people are not educated. That Lord Almis seems to know how to write in the Kirishannguage and he also seems to be good in math. I feel like I can leave it to him.¡±

    Almis is able to speak and write the Kirishannguage in everyday scenarios as a result of Tetra¡¯s lessons.

    There is nothing to say about his mathematics.

    In this area, one is intelligent if he is able to do the basic arithmetic operations. Moreover, one receives a lot of job offers if he is also able to read and write Kirishannguage in everyday conversations.

    Even if the feudal lords here have received the highest education, only 20% of them know both Kirishannguage and basic arithmetics, right?

    Naturally, Regale is one of those who can¡¯t do both. After all, hees from a powerful n in the rural area.

    Incidentally, Tetra mastered the Kirishannguage at the age of 10.

    That does exceed the limitations of a normal human being.

    ¡°Lord Almis, Lord Bartolo and Lord Volos participated in this battle. What is wrong with deciding for those who participated in the war?¡±

    The n members turned their heads upon hearing these words.

    Everyone was afraid of King Ferme and none had sent out their armies to fight against him.

    Originally, King Ferme had greatly lost the battle due to the use of gunpowder and a weapon that had never existed in this world.

    Rather, it would be better to say that they had fought well.

    ¡°But he has to make preparations for King Domorgal¡¯s invasion. Even that person will¡­¡±

    ¡°So you are telling us that you believe more in this boy than those who were scared and captured by King Ferme?¡±

    King Rosaith red at Regale after hearing these words.

    With the King¡¯s gaze fixed on him, Regale winced unintentionally.

    ¡°Any other objections?¡±

    No one answers.

    ¡°Well then, this concludes the meeting.¡±

    Thus, the Meeting of the Powerful ns ends.

    ¡°Damn that worthless bastard!¡±

    ¡°Now, please calm down, Master Regale. The King has more or less two years left, then the throne will be yours.¡±

    Regale¡¯s confidant, Belmet, spoke.

    He is sixty years old.

    He does not have a grandchild or, rather, he is not married.

    He exists solely to serve the Debell family.

    Therefore, he was appointed as Regale¡¯s confidant.

    Basically, the vassals that gathered around Regale were mostly all his rtives, but there were others whom had been gathered under Belmet¡¯s rmendations.

    Simply put, he exists as Regale¡¯s ¡°pearl of wisdom.¡±

    ¡°Well, I will choose Princess Julia¡¯s fiance.¡±

    ¡°Master Regale, please don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    Belmet advised Regale.

    ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±

    Regale asked his confidant with a stunned expression.

    ¡°Master, you are the most powerful among the ns. You are clearly the next in line for the throne. Not even the sickly king can stop you, no matter how much he dislikes you. However, if the said boy is able to get the support of the n members¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh! That boy is just lucky that he won the battle. Even I could have done it. Winning a battle like that is clearly possible. That brat doesn¡¯t even have a decent support. Worst case is that it¡¯s better to overthrow the kingdom.¡±

    Regale proudly said that.

    ¡°This should be thest resort. You have this habit of negligence. Please be extremely careful. Supposing that you will be the king¡­¡±

    Belmet started to scold him.

    While ignoring the middle aged confidant¡¯s scolding, Regale left King Rosaith¡¯s pce.

    ¡°I am the man chosen by the faeries! It is I who will be King!¡±

    Regale muttered to himself.

    ¡­

    ¡°My Lord Father! My fiance will be Regale Debell, right? I really don¡¯t like that guy.¡±

    ¡°I agree. However, in the present circumstance, there is no one else.¡±

    Regale Debell is the lord of the most powerful n in the country.

    There is even some royal blood flowing in Regale¡¯s veins and he has many followers and supporters.

    There will be a civil war if anyone other than him bes king.

    If a civil war happens, the surrounding countries will intervene.

    It is not certain that you could win and, even if you did win, you would lose a lot of territory.

    ¡°So, I have to marry him after all¡­¡±

    Julia said sadly, looking downcast.

    Her chest was filled with disgust and sadness since she was unable to be with the man she favored. She felt envy towards her friend who could be with him, and the hated child who would be born from their rtionship.

    ¡°To tell the truth, when I was ten years old, this country was destroyed by King Ferme. I escaped into the forest and met Almis. I got married, and dreamed of regaining my country. It was a fun dream. It would have been better if Ferme was king, that is my wish now.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­ wouldn¡¯t I be dead?¡±

    ¡°No, father would be in prison. You would be healthy and not sick. I will help you.! I am not going to ept your marriage! That¡¯s what you would shout.¡±

    Julia felt happy, but also sad due to her delusion.

    By the way, Regale would be the first to die. Killed by King Ferme.

    She understands all too well that it is just a fantasy.

    ¡°The wedding¡­. Tetra, you were beautiful. I also, just like that¡­ I want to have a husband like that. I am going to train Regale to be just like Almis somehow. Hey, why should I have to pretend and train him?¡±

    Julia breathes a deep sigh.

    Her pupils a little moist.

    Tears wille out if you don¡¯t move your mouth anyhow.

    ¡°Be patient. I have a n. Why do you think I gave all of King Ferme¡¯s former territory to Almis?¡±

    When King Rosaith said that, Julia jumped.

    She pushed down on King Rosaith.

    ¡°Dad!! Does that mean I could possibly marry Almis?¡±

    ¡°Hey, heavy!! It¡¯s painful, geho, geho¡±

    King Rosaith coughed intensely.

    In a panic, Julia quickly rose from off of King Rosaith.

    ¡°This stupid girl¡­ I just lost three months off my life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    Julia apologizes while rubbing her father¡¯s back.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the story. It is impossible at the present. The reward for killing King Ferme was offset by gaining his territory. Another big thing¡­ he needs to achieve something else to show his ability. And he doesn¡¯t have any allies yet.¡±

    The Kingdom of Rosaith.

    There is a reason for this ¡®of¡¯.

    This ¡®of¡¯ is what separates King Rosaith and the country.

    In other words, there is no ¡®We are the nation¡¯.

    King Rosaith¡¯s country consists of an alliance of powerful ns.

    In other words, the kingdom was established by a fewrge and powerful ns under the leadership of the Rosaith family.

    Therefore, the rtionship between King Rosaith and the powerful ns is rtively close to equals, even though a master-servant rtionship exists between them.

    Especially if it is arge powerful n with a poption of more than ten thousand people.

    The powerful ns have tax collection rights from the very beginning and this is not something given to them.

    King Rosaith can¡¯t subjugate a powerful n forcibly, nor are the powerful ns obligated to obey the king.

    Therefore, the support of other powerful ns is indispensable when ites to session rights of the throne.

    Even if Almis were to inherit the throne, there would only be the Ars territory of 30,000 and the Rosaith territory of seventy thousand.

    The remainder of the ns would all be enemies.

    Conversely, if their support could be obtained¡­

    ¡°In other words, it is up to him. It¡¯s unlikely, but there is hope. I¡¯ll try to do something about it, so please don¡¯t cry.¡±

    King Rosaith consoled his daughter.

 Chapter CHAPTER 40

    I just binged on this novel yesterday and wanted moar. And since I know a little Japanese (probably around N3 (never really took any exam)) I said, what the hell, why not do it myself.

    This won¡¯t really be a permanent thing though I¡¯ve done up to 41 already. I messaged the current trantor (Parallel-sama) and told him the details (if you¡¯re Parallel-sama and never got anything message me pl0x). I will binge on this so long as I¡¯m a NEET haha. Or until I get bored anyway. I really am doing this on a whim while waiting for the blessings of Hello Work-sama.

    Please do forgive me if there are any mistakes and please do point them out.

    P.S. I never knew trantion was hard work. It took me hours. Literally.

    I¡¯ll stop bbering now so you can enjoy.

    Edit: I changed the names ¨C please check the glossary.

    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

    ¡°Yal, is it really fine for you to not stay like them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have decided to devote my life to you, after all.¡± Yal said with a grin.

    All the former Ferrum Territory has be part of the Ars Territory. That includes, of course, the territory of my original vige.

    After all, it would be a waste to abandon or to neglect the vige we¡¯ve spent years to reim and develop. Having said that, managing all thesends by myself would be out of the question.

    Thus, I asked each of the vigers whether they would like to stay in the vige ore with me.

    Arge part, particrly from those who I saved as children and those who were ves, who I have now freed by the way, have decided toe with me. I will grant them territory.

    Most of the refugees who camest year, on the other hand, elected to stay in the vige even though I thought they would want toe back to their hometowns. They probably felt it would be morefortable to live their lives in the new vige.

    However, it¡¯s a vige where one hundred and thirty people lived. Having only thirty people living there would be a waste so I n to add more people from my new territory there.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    (Scene change)

    ¡°Alright, all members are ounted for huh.¡±

    We have Tetra, Soyon, Lulu, Ron, Roswald, Gram, and Yal. Bolus and Bartolo has also joined.

    ¡°Hey, I think I feel like I¡¯m the only one sticking out like a sore thumb.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Well, I heard Bartolo-san holds some territory so I figured to consult your opinions on managing territory.¡± (Almis)

    It¡¯s my first time managing territory. I really don¡¯t know anything about it.

    That¡¯s why asking a senpai is only natural.

    ¡°So¡­first, please teach us what feudal lords do.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, really. Basically, you¡¯re responsible for maintaining public order, sorcery defense, territorial defense, and giving tribute to King Rosyth. You¡¯re also responsible for passing judgement and justice. Also managing necessary expenses and tax collection. That¡¯s pretty much it.¡± (Bartolo)

    Hey, isn¡¯t that a big deal?

    ¡°Well, although it might not be a walk in the park, it¡¯s not that difficult as you¡¯re imagining. First, of course, is the tribute to King Rosyth, but you¡¯ve been given exemption for two years due to these special circumstances.¡± (Bartolo)

    Ah, right. Something like focusing on recovery and reconstruction or what not.

    ¡°As for tax collection, you let each of the vige heads and thendlords collect them for you. You only have to set the tax rate. Well, the oldndlords in your territory were all executed so there¡¯s another problem for you.¡± (Bartolo)

    Thendlords supported and cooperated with King Ferrum. There¡¯s no way an excuse like ¡°We were deceived by King Ferrum!¡± would float. So, all of them got executed while their rtives fell into very. You might call them pitiful but it¡¯s just them reaping what they sowed.

    ¡°Sorcery defense should be left to sorcerers. Especially since you have a few particrly skilled sorcerers in your team. However, it is very important that you take care, retain, and conserve those who can ride souls.¡± (Bartolo)

    This means I can¡¯t let Tetra, Soyon, and Lulu participate in the construction of magical barriers. It might be fine if the scope of the barrier were small but covering the whole of my territory would be impossible. (Re-check)

    Moreover, there¡¯s also that country somewhere who was known for the behind the scene sorcery attacks ten years ago.

    ¡°Speaking of which, regarding, the junior sorcerers employed by King Ferrum, they¡¯re in jail but I can free them and use them as per my discretion right?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Well, yes, since administering justice is one of your jobs. I think that¡¯s the reason King Rosyth left them there in the first ce.¡±

    I see. That¡¯s King Rosyth for you. Splendid.

    ¡°As for maintaining public order and territorial defense, we will be helping you for the meantime.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Would that be alright?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°It¡¯s an order direct from King Rosyth. The king is not stupid enough topletely leave behind the defense of a territory bordering King Domorugal¡¯s domains to someone who doesn¡¯t have territorial management experience except that of a small vige.¡± (Bartolo)

    Ah, right. We border King Domorugal¡¯s territory.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry much. It would be fine, really. King Domorugal is busy fighting a war with King Girubetto and King Fardam after all. He won¡¯t have the leeway to look south.¡± (Bartolo)

    Is it really alright?

    You¡¯d get attacked if you get careless you know.

    ¡°Please tell me more about my judicial duties. Whatws do I have to base my judgements on?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Basically, it depends upon your discretion. Well, murders and virgin rape typically warrant the death penalty of course. Robbery and general rape warrant the amputation of the right arm. Petty theft warrants caning or whipping. That¡¯s pretty much how conventional judicial wisdom goes.¡± (Bartolo)

    In short, it¡¯s customarymonw huh.

    In the first ce, without a proper/dominant system of writing, there¡¯s probably no use writing down thews.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just leave the judgements to the vige chiefs¡¯ opinions and discretion.¡± (Almis)

    I can now somewhat understand the things I need to do.

    With this I can somewhat get by. (Re-do ¤³¤ì¤Ê¤é°³¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤ó¤È¤Ê¤«¤Ê¤ê¤½¤¦¤À)

    ¡°For the meantime, I think we should start a poption census.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°What do we do specifically?¡± (Someone)

    ¡°We record in writing the sex, age, and upation/industry of all the people within our territory.¡± (Almis)

    There¡¯s not a lot of people who has a goodmand of the Cretiannguage. Inevitably, because of this, there won¡¯t be something like family registers and such. Therefore, the vige chief, which is the person who knows the vige the most, bes in charge of the tax collection and governance in behalf of his lord. It¡¯s be a system like that. But this bes the stage for tax evasion, corruption, and acting as one pleases. Surely lots of taxes are wasted and unounted for because of this.

    I would like to address this one way or another.

    ¡°But the people who can freely write in Cretian, including Leader and Tetra, aren¡¯t even more than ten people. I don¡¯t think this would work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We¡¯ll make the forms beforehand. You¡¯ll only have to write the numbers in them.¡± (Almis)

    That way, tallying the results would also be much easier.

    ¡°The forms would be handwritten? That would be too bothersome I think.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also thought about that. I think I have a solution and it shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡± (Almis)

    We would be able to prepare them inrge quantities by printing them, that is by Woodblock Printing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve thought of a great idea huh. Can we also do it in my territory?¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°There no particr problem with that. It would cost you though. Don¡¯t forget the cost of the paper too.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°My territory probably has around 6000 to 7000 people though. How much paper would that take?¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­A sheet could have twenty people¡¯s data recorded in them so you would probably need three hundred to three hundred fifty sheets of paper. A sheet of paper would cost around 10 bronze coins so that would be around 3500 bronze coins.¡± (Almis)

    Bartolo held his head with his two hands as he heard my answer.

    ¡°You calcte fast huh. 3500 bronze coins huh? How much would that be if I paid with wheat? I¡¯ve never used bronze coins so I don¡¯t know.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°I don¡¯t have experience buying wheat with bronze coins so I don¡¯t now but if with salt against bronze coins, that would be around 21000 didals (350 kilos).¡± (Almis)

    Bartolo grimaced as I said so.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty expensive huh. Make it cheaper,e on.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty hard on us too you know. But since we¡¯re fellows after all I¡¯ll cut down the price by twenty percent.¡± (Almis)

    For now, it¡¯s be that we¡¯ll trade paper with wheat. With this we¡¯ll be able to secure our food provisions.

    ¡°Then the next order of business would be the tax rate. The Ars territory fell into ruin because of King Ferrum¡¯s reign therefore I think we should lower the tax rate.¡± (Almis)

    At the same time, this is also a bid for poprity with the people. I¡¯m a neer after all.

    ¡°However, if we lower the tax rate too much we won¡¯t have ie. Moderation is needed. So, what would be the prevailing reasonable tax rate?¡± (Probably Almis)

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. There¡¯s lot of patterns that influence the tax rate after all. If it¡¯s payment in kind (PIK), sixty percent would be expected. However, they can also pay thirty percent of that in the form ofbor.¡± (Bartolo)

    ording to Bartolo, in PIK, they could pay in wheat, cloth, or a specialty product like when cksmiths pay with swords and spears.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go with a PIK only system. The tax rate would be¡­maybe 40%. Preferably with wheat.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°The reasoning is¡­?¡± Tetra asked.

    ¡°There is a need for dested farnds to recover. Therefore, there is no leeway to round people up forbor. The only thing we can do is to let them pursue agriculture. King Ferrum considerably strengthened the defenses on the border with King De Morgal so there won¡¯t be any ns for some special kind of construction.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Then how about the manufacture of paper and the repair and construction of defense facilities burned in the recent war?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°We will go with employing people. We will pay grain as a sry.¡± (Almis)

    There¡¯s probably a lot of people who can participate with that kind of special ie. Especially widows who lost husbands and sons in the war. We can let them manufacture paper. You don¡¯t use energy to the extent of farming in paper making after all. Instead of the somewhat difficult farming, papermaking, with a reliable ie, would probably be more convenient for the women.

    Besides, I n to introduce the thousand-tooth thresher. If the widows became paper manufacturers, then the effects of introducing the thresher would be lessened.

    ¡°Alright, then that seems to be it for domestic affairs. Of the greatest importance is the Crop Rotation System. This needs to be widely introduced to our territory.¡± (Almis)

    Well, for the meantime this will do for the crop rotation system. It¡¯s not something you can easily change or implement after all.

    ¡°Then how should we gather the taxes?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°The vige chief will collect them from the vigers then we will collect from the vige chiefs. Should they work illegally or embezzle tax proceeds, then they would be taken care of as per the feudal lords¡¯ jurisdictions.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea huh.¡± (Almis)

    We need to dispatch bureaucrat-cum-soldiers to every vige. That is exactly the opinion I wanted to impart. With that system, the vige chiefs would direct the vigers. Meanwhile, the taxes would be collected by the bureaucrat-cum-soldiers. I can trust them after all if they were myrades. They most probably can¡¯t be bought/bribed as well. With this we can also centralize power. Hitting two birds with one stone. That¡¯s my Tetra. She¡¯s a genius ain¡¯t she.

    Next would be the martial affairs.

    ¡°What do we¡­ What should we do about soldiers?¡± (Ron)

    Ron¡­It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t use polite speech you¡¯re not used too, you know. Actually, it¡¯s kind of lonely that you¡¯re using polite speech. (TL Note: This line is not in parentheses so I don¡¯t know if Almis said this out loud but he probably did considering Ron¡¯s response.)

    ¡°Uh¡­No¡­Well, Leader has be the patriarch of a powerful n you see. So, I figured distinction should be important. I can¡¯t stand it when people make light of our leader because we don¡¯t speak polite speech.¡± (Ron)

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve thought about that much¡­¡± (Almis) (TL Note: Almis is touched/moved here. Doesn¡¯t trante well from Japanese)

    People grow huh. (TL Note: Again¡­does not trante well)

    I¡¯m a little touched.

    Well, there¡¯s some truth in what Ron said. But it¡¯s not like our rtionships would suddenly change because of using polite speech.

    ¡°Then the answer to the previous question is?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Sorry. I was moved a little. Hmm. Soldiers, huh. For the meantime, we should confirm the number of soldiers we have.¡±

    First is everyone from the vige ¨C 30 people. Everyone is equipped with iron forged weapons. Skill and morale is extraordinarily high. Next are the ¡°We love Tetra¡± troops (Tetra Daisuki Tai)manded by Bolus, 40 people all with bronze equipment.

    These are my present forces, 70 people in total.

    We can add Bartolo¡¯s forces which would be a hundred. Around ten possess iron equipment while the rest have bronze equipment. Morale and skill are unknown. The only thing I know is that Bartolo¡¯s forces faced King Ferrum¡¯s army head on so you can probably count on their skills.

    They will fight with us for the meantime.

    We also have forces loaned to us by King Rosyth, one hundred soldiers all bronze equipped. Although you can¡¯t say their skills and morale are high, you can¡¯t say they¡¯re low either. The King would be paying for their expenses.

    This means that should King De Morgal attack us we would immediately be able to face them with 270 soldiers. How would we fare with this?

    ¡°How much is King De Morgal¡¯s total martial power?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Around 10,000 men strong. He brings out that much when he slugs it out with King Gillbed and King Fardam. Should all the powerful ns in the kingdom under King Rosyth unite, we should be fielding around 5,000 soldiers. However, in reality, we would only be fielding around 3,000. But be at ease. King De Morgal is always at war with King Gillbed and King Fardam. Therefore, 10,000 men marching against us would be highly unlikely. It would be 3,000 at most.¡± (Bartolo)

    I see. That means we should have enough to face them evenly. If we could stall them for time¡­

    3,000 against 270¡­that¡¯s somewhat¡­

    ¡°At the very least, I want 500 soldiers. Meaning we would need 230 new soldiers.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Would we turn to conscription as expected?¡± (Tetra)

    I answer Tetra¡¯s question.

    ¡°Hmmm. I don¡¯t like conscription you see.¡± (Almis)

    Conscripts have bad efficiency. You would have to pull people who don¡¯t want to go to war forcibly somewhere plus you¡¯d have to give them equipment. Plus it¡¯s because of forcefully siphoning thebor force to the army that tax yields go down.

    They would only be useful after training them for a long time but by then their term of service would have ended. They would thene back to neglected dested fields and the vicious cycle begins again.

    You would give them guns, and by pulling the trigger, let them kill people. Furthermore, the concept of self-determination would have to permeate society and every citizen would have to be seriously thinking about national defense. It may be possible in the modern era, but doing it at this civilization level is a long shot. (TL Note: Unsure ¨C Too Complex)

    You would need strict training in the hoplite corps after all. The people of the Ars n Territory would find any leader good so long as the taxes go down anyway.

    Therefore, conscription is out of the question.

    In times of crises it might be fine, but peaceful times wouldn¡¯t need that much soldiers anyway.

    ¡°Conscripts would have too much of a difference in skill and morale with us. In the worst case, they might just be dead weight. Our role is containment, right? Therefore, I believe what we need would be quality as opposed to quantity.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Hmm. For an amateur, you sure do know your stuff huh.¡± (Bartolo)

    I got praised by Bartolo.

    What, I¡¯m not happy at all even if I¡¯m praised by this guy you know! (TL Note: Tsun tsun)

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided! It would cost us cash but let¡¯s recruit regrs.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Umm. Older brother, should we announce the recruitment when we collect the taxes?¡±

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s go with that.¡± (Almis)

    Posting the announcement or erecting a sign would probably be useless. There probably isn¡¯t anyone who would be able to read them anyway.

    ¡°Nee. Almis-san. Aren¡¯t you forgetting something important?¡± (Gram)

    ¡°Something important?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°It¡¯s archers. ARCHERS. When you speak of defensive battles, you gotta have archers, right?¡± (Gram)

    Gram expressed with great emphasis.

    Well, it¡¯s not like I forgot about archers but¡­

    ¡°Archers are expensive, you see. You would need advanced skills. We will be increasing them but¡­.¡± (Almis)

    In the Aldnea Penins, Hoplites would be the deciding factor in battle.

    ¡°Cavalry! Cavalry¡­Cavalry would be necessary, right older brother?¡±

    ¡°Horses are expensive too you know? Besides, cow and horse tilling would be the priority anyway.¡± (Almis)

    We won¡¯t be able to gather much anyway. What can ten cavalrymen do as a cavalry division? At the very least we need a hundred to function properly so why bother. My Japanese sense tells me that it¡¯ll then be ¡°Let¡¯s gather a hundred light vehicles!¡± or something like that.

    ¡°Next, we would need to mass produce ck powder.¡±

    It can¡¯t be made easily after all. A lot of things will happen so making it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°That powder is amazing huh. Teach me how to make it too.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°It would be a problem if the technique to make it gets leaked so that¡¯s the only thing I can¡¯t tell you. Besides, it¡¯s not something you can prepare inrge quantities plus the efficacy varies.¡± (Re-do, tooplicated)

    It was a good thing the enemy was in close formation when we used it in the defensive battle. Otherwise, the gunpowder stocks wouldn¡¯t have been enough. It was a surprise rear attack, on the other hand, when we used it to defeat King Ferrum therefore ensuring sess.

    It¡¯s particrly effective when used against an enemy for the first time. But after that, the enemy would probably prepare countermeasures. Relying on gunpowder too much would be bad.

    You needrge quantities of the ingredients to make gunpowder. You can get countless amount of sulfur from volcanoes, you can also producerge quantities of charcoal, and create a reliable method of producingrge quantities of saltpeter.

    However, you can¡¯t easily make that much spears with ignition magic attached. For that, you need a substance called magic stones of good quality to manufacture. A magic stone refers to stones suitable for sorcery among charm stones. It was named by Tetra.

    These stones may be cheap but there aren¡¯t a lot of them either. People think they¡¯re trash so nobody mines them.

    Therefore, collecting them inrge quantities would take special expenses which for some reason could go high. It¡¯s a troublesome thing that could cost something much more than what the magic stone could be worth. (Re-do, tooplex.)

    If it can¡¯t explode, then the gunpowder would useless. On the other hand, if we use ignition cords then it you would have to consider therge possibility of it not exploding, making it very unreliable.

    ¡°Is that so? Fine. When the day that you could mass produce ites, then please by all means, teach the method to me.¡± Bartolo readily withdrew.

    ¡°In exchange, please teach me how to manufacture paper.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°That I would be teaching King Rosyth so please be at ease.¡± (Almis)

    As expected, it has be difficult to keep secrets when you be a subordinate.

    ¡°Next would be sorcery, yes? We need to set-up barriers.¡±

    The reason I and everyone almost died from starvation and the reason Tetra¡¯s parents died was the famine caused by a curse.

    I understand that we should invest forces on the matter if you think about it clearly.

    ¡°I heard a huge country from the north applied the curse.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s the Rozel Kingdom, right? It¡¯s the country that dominates the whole northern part of the Adernia Penins.¡±

    King Rozel huh? Alright, I¡¯ll remember the name.

    ¡°King Ferrum did not put great importance on putting up barriers so the Famine happened, right? If I remember correctly, King Ferrum has 9 high-level Sorcerers. All of them never participated in the construction of barriers. I guess it would still not be enough even if I release the sorcerers in jail and assign them to the task.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°They¡¯re not enough huh. However, in the Rosyth Kingdom, we have the national barrier put up by Julia-sama. Therefore, at the minimum, we need to assign one high-level sorcerer for the job.¡±

    One person minimum?

    Hmmm¡­Tetra or Soyon or Ruru? Which one should I pick?

    ¡°I heard that a young sorcerer¡¯s soul would be more suitable for soul-riding because they¡¯re more energetic. Therefore you should conserve those three.¡±

    But then I won¡¯t have any high-ss sorcerer left?

    ¡°Sir Almis, I think I know someone suitable for the role.¡± Said Bolus who was all but silent from the beginning.

    What could it be?

    ¡°The sorceress who engraved the sacred characters on Madame Tetra¡¯s back. The old woman should have been able to soul-ride a long time ago. Barrier construction and age should be unrted, I believe. Therefore, why don¡¯t we try to leave it to the old sorceress?¡± (Bolus)

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡± (Almis)

    Alright, let¡¯s do that.

    Though I feel bad making the elderly work.

    ¡°Umm¡­doesn¡¯t that mean we won¡¯t have anything to do?¡± Soyon asked as she raised her hand.

    ¡°No¡­no¡­I have lots of things I¡¯ll have to do for you guys.¡± (Almis)

    First, Sorcery training for the other sorcerers. Also, the manufacture of spear fuses.

    Since I¡¯ll be having Tetra personally assisting me, I¡¯ll make Soyon and Rurupensate in those fields.

    ¡°In other words, nothing¡¯s changed huh.¡± Said Ruru.

    Well, it¡¯s just like that I guess.

    ¡°After that, I want to increase the variety of animals we can use for Soul-riding. Yes, I¡¯d like a dog for that after all. And then an owl or a bat for night-time reconnaissance.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°And how do we acquire them?¡±

    ¡°For the meantime, I¡¯ll try and ask the Cretians. That country is always at war the whole year so they should probably be knowledgable¡±

    That night.

    ¡°Nee. Almis.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Hmm?? What is ihmmmmm!!¡± (Almis)

    My lips got covered.

    Tetra looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting the most important duty of a lord?¡± (TL Note: Oh yeah! Cue Matt Hardy Theme Song)

    ¡°Oh yes. I seem to have forgotten.¡± (TL Note: Seriously, who forgets the most important meal of the day?)

    I grabbed Tetra¡¯s shoulders, held her closer to me, and stole a kiss from her lips.

    Just like that I pushed her down. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

 Chapter CHAPTER 41

    I apologize for the confusion regarding the names. I just transliterated them and did not cross-reference the previous works and consult google-sama in my bid to binge. I¡¯ll revert to the names used by the previous trantor, however, I¡¯m gonna make a few minor changes based on my consultation with google-sama.

    It¡¯s hard tranting katakana names, you see. They are either too intuitive, like Karisha which is just Graecia in English but with a K, or just in crazy, like Rosaizu for Rosaith. But it turns out, google sama and ja.wiki-chan has some answers though I don¡¯t know how urate they¡¯ll be. I¡¯ll try them out here so you can have a feel for them. I¡¯ve updated the previous post too. I¡¯ll list them down at another post along with justifications.

    I know some of you are gonna shudder when things you¡¯re used to are changed. But what the hell, why not try. Might be better. Might be worse. I¡¯m not a professional anyway. I¡¯ve also probably missed some terms. I¡¯ve never checked themprehensively too. If anyone could be bothered enough, check them. Haha.

    Also NSFW. Probably. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

    ¡°Ahhnn¡­nnnn..Ahnn¡­There¡­Ah¡­Aaahh¡­Good¡­¡±

    Tetra said in a sexy voice.

    I add strength to my movements.

    ¡°Aahh¡­nnahh¡­That¡¯s¡­.too¡­strong¡­hya!¡±

    Tetra said in an agitated voice.

    She can barely breathe as she tries to look at me from her back with her moist, sexy eyes.

    I can¡¯t believe the usually cool Tetra would be capable of such passion and emotion.

    I increase further the strength that leaves my fingertips.

    ¡°Hyaa¡­DAME¡­nnnn! Aaahh, kkuhha!¡±

    I then lighten my movements.

    ¡°Ahh¡­harder¡­stronger!..hyaa!¡±

    I trace Tetra¡¯s body on top of her clothes with my finger. Surprised by the sensation, Tetra¡¯s body shakes in pleasure.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself you know? Let¡¯s get this over quickly.¡± I said to Tetra as my fingers crawled over her body. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    Tetra¡¯s body shook in pleasure.

    ¡°¡­.Please don¡¯t tease me¡­¡± said Tetra in a sweet voice as she faced me.

    But just now¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to stop?¡±

    ¡°¡­Bully¡­nnnfwaa¡­nnn¡­don¡¯t but continue¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Aa¡­Caress me harder¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Then Tetra said as her cheeks blushed:

    ¡°Aa¡­it feels better when it hurts¡­¡±

    This Girl¡­it can¡¯t be helped huh?

    I grinned as I slowly put strength in my movements.

    ¡°Hiyaa!¡­.nnkuh¡­dame!..haaa¡­.fuhaa¡­¡­¡±

    You just said ¡°don¡¯t¡± right now huh?

    ¡°Kafuu¡­.Don¡¯t stop!..more!¡±

    ¡°What a willful little girl. Really. Since you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± I said as I teasingly used my fingers on her.

    Tetra convulsed and said with an agitated voice:

    ¡°Pl¡­.Please! There!!! My¡­ahh! Caress me there!¡±

    I don¡¯t get it. If only she¡¯d tell me once clearly.

    I take a hard look at Tetra.

    She looks so agitated. She¡¯s breathing roughly too. If I continue to tease her like this, surely she¡¯d be too pitiful. I guess it¡¯s no use. Let¡¯s just do as she wants!

    ¡°Aah! It came!¡± ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ¡°Ttha¡­ffuahh!¡­ hhea¡­nnkuuaaa¡­nn¡­nnoo more! Aaaaaaaahhhhh!¡±

    Tetra¡¯s body shook violently, her mouth half-open as she tried to gasp for air. Her saliva drips from her lips as shey on the bed exhausted.

    Then the door opened just at the same time.

    ¡°What the hell are you two doing so early in the morning!!! Hn..wa. What?¡± (Soyon)

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked the bewildered Soyon who just entered the room as I separate my hands from Tetra¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Ummm¡­What were you doing?¡± (Soyon)

    ¡°Oh! Just a massage. We went to get the census done yesterday right? Just that we felt a little strained after that so we thought we¡¯d help loosen each other up.¡±

    It¡¯s just the two of us taking turns massaging each other.

    Of course, the results were well worth the trouble. We determined the poption numbered around 32,423. With these, we should be able to collect taxes properly.

    Come to think of it we agreed to conduct the census for Bartolo too. What a pain.

    ¡°So¡­What do you need Soyon?¡± (Almis)

    Soyon¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°Ah!¡­No!¡­I misunderstood¡­. Ah¡­. No!¡­ A letter from King Rosyth came!¡± Soyon said as she passed me the wood strips.

    What could this be about?

    ¡°What did the letter say?¡± (Soyon)

    ¡°Well, to summarize: ¡®Hurry up teach me the paper manufacturing method already!¡¯ is written.¡± (Almis)

    It¡¯s not like I could just teach it like that even though I¡¯ve be a retainer. It should depend on thepensation after all.

    ¡°Tetra, Let¡¯s go.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Nooo¡­I want moar.¡± Tetra said in a sweet voice after I shook her awake.

    What is this girl saying?

    I still haven¡¯t even gotten my turn yet.

    ¡°¡­.You tease¡­Haa¡­¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra arose while stretching her neck left to right. Bone cracking sounds went off as she stretched her body.

    Then Tetra, who returned to her usual cold expression, turned to me and said:

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± (TL Note: Old Counter Strike sound bite just popped in my head, idk why.)

    ¡°Wipe off your drool before that.¡± (Almis)

    Tetra turned bright red as she wiped off the drool on her lips.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    TL Note: Well, Clich¨¦ but close enough to NSFW Eh? Erotic Sounds are hard to trante :/

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Alright, as I have requested in the letter, please proceed in teaching how to make paper.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°Understood. But can you please promise me one thing?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    I say the condition.¡±

    ¡°First, aspensation, please give me wheat. Furthermore, can you promise me to not producerge quantities of paper immediately?¡±

    I still look forward to making paper as the primary source of ie for the Ars Territory since I reduced the tax rates for wheat after all.

    Therefore, arge supply of paper in the market pushing down the price would not be good.

    ¡°I see..I understand your circumstances. I¡¯ll postpone operations for a year.¡± (Rosyth)

    If possible two years, though I actually wanted three years reprieve. Can¡¯t be helped.

    I wrote the steps for paper manufacturing method on a piece of paper and handed it over to King Rosyth. He received it with satisfaction.

    ¡°By the way, do you know how to make iron?¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°Well, if you say I can, I might be able to but only in principle I guess.¡± (Almis)

    King Rosyth leaned forward excitedly. ¡°TEACH ME!¡±

    Well, I did learn about deoxidizing iron oxides but that was in science experiments in middle school.

    It was more or less five so I could understand. (TL Note: I don¡¯t understand what he means by five. Ò»êÎå¤À¤Ã¤¿¤·¡¢Àí½â¤Ï¤·¤Æ¤ë¤è¡£)

    I think there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know what a deoxidation reaction is. That is if they went throughpulsory education. Besides, we also briefly touched on the subject in history so I can somewhat understand it.

    ¡°Yes, but I only have second-hand knowledge on the matter so it¡¯s not like I can manufacture iron with certainty. Please take that into ount. Also, I want more wheat aspensation.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. However, the wheat wille after my forges can produce iron goods.¡± (Almis)

    Well, it¡¯s only natural. By all means, you¡¯d want the smiths to seed in making iron goods.

    ¡°Yes, but first we need to prepare charcoal and iron ore.¡±

    Iron ores are made up of iron oxide. You use the charcoal in the smelting process to iste the iron in the ore.

    ¡°Also, Iron working would need high temperatures.¡±

    ¡°I told you to teach me the method.¡±

    What an impatient fellow.

    ¡°We would also need to use a tool called a ¡®bellow.¡¯ It should be easy to make, probably.¡± (TL Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bellows)

    I teach King Rosyth how to make bellows. It¡¯s kind of difficult exining verbally, huh.

    After this you¡¯ll have a spongy ball of molten iron and charcoal residue. You¡¯ll then need to hammer out the impurities from this spongy substance. At the very least, you¡¯ll be able to make iron from this. This is the most I know on the matter.

    I¡¯m not a smelting specialist after all. We didn¡¯t learn that much in school after all. This is the limit of my knowledge. They could make bronze after all, so this exnation should suffice.

    ¡°Yes, this is enough. I¡¯ll send the grains upon the iron¡¯s sessful manufacture.¡± (Rosyth)

    Alright, with this we¡¯ll get more wheat.

    ¡°Then, please teach me how to make fire medicine next.¡± (Rosyth)

    Fire medicine?

    Ah! Gunpowder, huh.

    ¡°Unfortunately, gunpowder ingredients are currently at their limits. Besides, only I know how to make it. I think that circting its manufacturing method would be dangerous.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t be able to teach it?¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°That would be correct.¡±

    King Rosyth lets out a sigh as he heard my reply.

    ¡°Then it can¡¯t be helped. Certainly, it would be bothersome should King De Morgal begin to use gunpowder too. For the meantime, I¡¯ll content myself with iron.¡± (Rosyth)

    Thank goodness. Your understanding would clearly save me the trouble.

    ¡°So, are your territorial affairs going smoothly? You border King De Morgal¡¯s Territory you know?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s passable. I¡¯m still not used to managing territory but I¡¯m getting by thanks to Bartolo-san¡¯s help.¡± (Almis)

    Wait, thinking back, Bartolo hasn¡¯t seem to have done anything, hasn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Is that so? Good. Then I shall give advice as well.¡±

    Advice? Advice straight from King Rosyth himself?

    ¡°Listen, Pay diligence to your rtions with your neighbors. A lot of them do not think highly of lords after all.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°Yes, I understand¡± (Almis)

    Managing social rtionships is important after all. Like in my wedding, for example, we received lots of well wishes and ttery.

    ¡°Did you know that Bartolo¡¯s child was just born?¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°Yes, I heard.¡± (Almis)

    When Bartolo¡¯s wife was giving birth, I advised him to use hot water to disinfect all the tools and to use alcohol to disinfect their hands. This is to significantly reduce the risk of the child dying from contracting postpartum infections.

    ¡°That guy had probably prepared for festivities in advance. You should go. Everyone from your n should prepare for a present. Yes¡­I think honey would be a great gift.¡± (Rosyth)

    It¡¯s not like you had to tell me. That was what I intended to do all along. What should we do for the gifts? Certainly, it would be absurd for each of us to bring honey. I need to think about this.

    ¡°Also, there¡¯s one more thing I have to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Be careful of Regal DeBell and the DeBell n. They consider you as an enemy and a threat to their family. Besides, I hear nothing but bad rumors about the guy.¡±

    The DeBell n, is it? If I remember correctly, they were the most powerful n in the Rosyth Kingdom before I gotnded. Certainly, there¡¯s little to no difference between the poption of my territory and theirs. Sigh, I wanted to have good rtions if possible but¡­

    ¡°But please be at ease. I also hate the DeBell n. Bartolo hates them too. In fact, a third of the powerful ns hate the DeBell n. Do you get what I mean?¡± (Rosyth)

    It means I should be at the head of the Anti-DeBell faction, huh. Sigh, I hate troublesome things. But it can¡¯t be helped since the hostilityes straight from the other party.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have to think about it. I think it¡¯s the natural course of action. Conduct yourself skillfully. I¡¯m expecting great things from you after all.¡± (Rosyth)

    King Rosyth stared at me intently. What¡¯s up with the stare, dude.

    ¡°I would live for three years more at most. That¡¯s why I want you see great aplishments from you as a lord within a year.¡±

    ¡°Aplishments?¡±

    In one year, huh. Why does this king want aplishments from me before he dies? Is it to contain the DeBell n?

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡°Subjugating King Ferrum, Manufacturing Iron, and Manufacturing Paper. Normally, they would be more than enough aplishments. However, considering the circumstances, they are not enough. Do great deeds in the management of your territory. And hold fast yournd against King De Morgal. If you aplish such¡­¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my utmost.¡± (Almis)

    What could he possibly want to say¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Three monthster, I received a letter from King Rosyth. It reads:

    ¡°

    It seems the iron smelting was a sess. Unfortunately, the strength was unusually weak so we couldn¡¯t put it to good use. We did, however, managed to trade them to Cretian smiths for a lot of salt.

    Perhaps they thought that if they left it as it is then it would be so that we could make iron, so they thought that before we could make profits on it they should just make the profits on it. (TL Note: Got very confused at the source so I¡¯m only 50% sure on this)

    Though you might say its not fit for use, iron is still iron. It is for that reason that the Cretians overlooked the quality.

    I will send the wheat immediately. It¡¯s a favor I¡¯ll certainly return so long as I live.

    ¡°

    ¡°Well, so long as I get the wheat I don¡¯t have any problems.¡± (Almis)

 Chapter CHAPTER 42

    ¡°Hey¡­what¡¯cha doin?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I¡¯m making a wand¡± (Tetra)

    A Wand? Tetra is putting together parts-like objects to make something. She¡¯s putting several disks the size of an adult¡¯s wrist on one thin rod. The disks were lined with geometrical patterns. Crystals were embedded on their tips. (TL Note: He actually said the size of an adult¡¯s arm, but it should probably mean the circumference of the wrist)

    ¡°Teach me about it. (Almis)

    ¡°Alright¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra raises her arms and makes her small white palms face me. My hair then sways lightly. She had cast wind magic.

    ¡°High-level sorcerers around my level can use magic without magic squares. However,¡­¡± As she said this, Tetra takes out a piece of paper and begins drawing a magic square. She then faces me just like before. This time, the geometric patterns shine brightly and a stronger wind blows towards me.

    ¡°If you use a magic square, the efficacy of the magic invocation bes better. And since you can only use magical power that you yourself have, using a magic square can make you use magic indefinitely.¡± (Tetra)(TL Note: It¡¯s not making sense to me so I kinda just winged it. Ä§Á¦¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤¬³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÎï¤òÊ¹¤¦¤«¤éÄ§·¨ê‡¤ÏÓÀßh¤ËÊ¹¤¨¤ë)

    I see. Even though I¡¯m not a magician, I was paying attention only to using magic, but there are also advantages like that, huh?

    ¡°But, there¡¯s one problem. Since a magic square is something fixed, you can only use the same amount of power and the same kind of magic. Thus, it¡¯s not really practical in battle. Plus, the amount of information you can embed in a paper-based magic square is limited.¡± (Tetra)

    Certainly. It¡¯s not applicable for battle. What makes magic appealing after all is that you can vary your approach against the enemy. It¡¯s no different from just throwing spears against the enemy if you can only use one type of magic. It¡¯s not something you carry inrge quantities.

    ording to Tetra, the strength of the magic depends upon the size of the magic square. Therefore, you¡¯d need quite arge square just to be able to hurt a person. The size would make it totally useless.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m carving up a magic square on a round wooden board (disk). I need to carefully embed information on the magic squares one by one. And when you bind together several disks¡­¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra points a finished wand at me. It shines brightly and thereafter blows an even stronger wind. It has quite the power.

    ¡°Furthermore, if you rotate the connection like this, you can now use apletely different type of magic.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra then rotates several disks. She points upwards then a me rages from the wand.

    ¡°But then what would you do about the power?¡± (Almis)

    The disks are quite smaller than the paper magic squares. Saying you¡¯ll put together more and more is somewhat¡­

    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Tetra confidently deres. (TL Note: I think the author typo¡¯d here. Him: ×ÔÉíÓÐ¤êšÝ vs Me: ×ÔÐÅÓÐ¤êšÝ if somebody knows. Tell me in thements.)

    ¡°Listen here, using the previous magic square, the amount of information embedded is represented by the quadratic/square formed by the X (horizontal) axis and the Y (vertical) axis. Using this wand, however, you add a third Z (height) axis. Therefore the amount of information embedded would turn cubic! (Tetra)

    (TL Note: Please don¡¯t hate on me math majors. I know that the Z axis is not the ¡°height¡± axis. *cry*)

    You¡­when the hell did you get so smart?

    ¡°So, what about the crystal?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°It¡¯s from an ornament we received from a person named ¡®Regal DeBell.¡¯ Since it¡¯s an ornament, it¡¯s somewhat useless so I disassembled it. A high quality transparent crystal can transmit 99% of magic without sullying magical style. It also helps with fire-based magic. Since the main body of the wand is wooden, it would burn should you use fire magic. But if you attach the crystal then the problem would be solved since it doesn¡¯t burn. Plus, it looks cooler this way.¡± (Tetra)

    I see. Ipletely don¡¯t understand. Yes. Yes.

    Regal, huh. I¡¯m sorry but my wife just went and disassembled your gift.

    ¡°By the way, Almis. You seem to have something on your mind? Is there anything wrong?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Bartolo¡¯s wife had recently given birth, right? I don¡¯t know what kind of gift I should bring for the birth celebrations.¡±

    I asked Bartolo and he said you¡¯d typically give booze. Of course, the sponsor would naturally bring out liquor. But participants are encouraged to bring more so everyone could drink and get drunk, he said. Now that I think of it, a lot of the different ns each brought some kind of liquor when we held our wedding. I guess the next logical thing would be to bring something like an ornament, or a charm, or some high-ss clothing or something for the child to use.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t honey be fine? Even King Rosyth said so. Look, you can¡¯t bring that much at the party right?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Certainly¡­Hmmm¡­paper would¡­.paper would be strange for a gift, no? I guess I should stop worrying and just bring some liquor or maybe food, yes?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°But can you prepare something delicious for them?¡± (Tetra)

    Well, the bread that we make is very delicious. But how would they read bringing bread as a gift? It¡¯s a staple food, you know. Nevertheless, it¡¯s surely more delicious than what Bartolo could prepare.

    Ahh. This is not working. My honor would shatter at this rate.

    Even if Bartolo brought out even the most basic food and ingredients, it should still be a no-go. Then I guess, it really should be the liquor, huh.

    ¡°Did youe up with anything?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Well. I guess I¡¯ll make some spirits (distilled alcohol).¡± (Almis)

    The alcohol content of this world¡¯s liquor is unusually low. When you speak of wines, then it¡¯s basically grape juice infused with a little alcohol. Rather than for getting drunk, they usually treat it as hydration or something to make hard water on the Adernia penins easier to drink. (TL Note: Alcohol DE-hydrates you.)

    It¡¯s also expensive but only 3% alcohol. Furthermore, it can go higher up to 5% but the highest it can go is only 10%. I only measure it by my taste, by the way.

    Spirits have around 40% alcohol so it should certainly be well-received. As for wine, we have those stocked by King Ferrum and those we made in the vige.

    Then I can make enough spirits to serve the banquet.

    There¡¯s no time for it to mature so I can¡¯t guarantee it would taste good but it won¡¯t matter anyway since the wine in the Adernia Peninu doesn¡¯t taste good from the very beginning. I can onlypensate for the taste with the higher alcohol content. Everybody likes booze that can get you drunk over those that taste good anyway. I should be able to hit the bullseye by mixing the spirits with grape juice.

    It¡¯s been around six months since Bartolo¡¯s child was born. We¡¯re in the fifth month of the year now (TL Note: I don¡¯t know how to name the month (no name) nor how many months are there in a year in this world.)

    Therefore, I still have a month before the big day.

    The process for making spirits is simple. I should just reproduce the distition of the water-ethanol mixture experiment I did when I was in middle school.

    It¡¯s just that there¡¯s one problem.

    ¡°I need some special equipment, huh.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it hopeless?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°No. We should be fine. I can just make it.¡±

    Even though I can¡¯t make a sk, I can just use some bronze container as a substitute. Shall I ask help from the cksmiths?

    ¡°But, milord, the swords and spears for the tax would be¡­¡± (cksmith)

    ¡°You can make itter. I¡¯ll give you a two-month extension. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll properly buy pay for the Bronze sk with some wheat.¡± (Almis)

    The cksmiths became a little surprised as they heard my answer.

    ¡°¡­You¡­you¡¯ll pay for the bronze sk, milord?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not a tax after all. Except in cases of war, cmity, or when there¡¯s an emergency need for goods, I won¡¯t be taking special taxes.¡±

    They¡¯ll be more motivated in making the sk should it be for selling and not for taxation.

    cksmiths are precious personnel. I won¡¯t be pressuring them or screwing them over.

    Besides, I have enough stocks from those I received from King Rosyth and Bartolo. As for foreign goods, we¡¯ll earn them through trading paper and honey.

    Smiles float in the faces of the cksmiths as they say ¡°We¡¯ll certainly do our best¡± and bid their exit.

    ¡°Hey, Almis.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Would we have enough equipment for our new recruits?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they enough? What¡¯s costing us is the recruitment process which will take more time toplete. While we don¡¯t have reserves, each one is guaranteed a gear.¡±

    We also have the gear confiscated from King Ferrum¡¯s army and the gear he kept in storage, after all. It¡¯s kind of thanks to King Ferrum that we¡¯re swimming in gear.

    Besides, the kind of gear soldiers use in the Adernia Penins is basically the portable-type. So you can just exchange or swap away the gear that¡¯s be excessively awful.

    ¡°At the very least, I¡¯d want to collect nothing less than bronze equipment. Wooden shields are too much after all.¡± (Almis)

    A lot of wooden shield wielding soldiersically died from Gram¡¯s arrows from thest battle. Wooden shields can¡¯t defend from high-efficiency arrows.

    ¡°As for the armor, I¡¯d prefer leather-based ones.¡± (Unsure, probably Almis)

    ¡°Bronze armor is heavy, after all. Also, what¡¯s more important in battles is maneuverability.¡± (Probably Tetra)

    You also need considerable strength when performing hoplite assaults. As expected, Leather armor would be desirable.

    Well, our body strength is considerably higher since we are under the influence of my divine protection so we could still probably have some leeway when using bronze gear.

    Come to think of it, how far does my divine protection extend? Although Julia said something about it being rted to loyalty. Something around that value of that, huh?

    At the very least, the lot from King Ferrum¡¯s kingdom don¡¯t hold any shred of loyalty to me. I could say the same for the refugees. It¡¯s generally the kids (though they aren¡¯t kids anymore now) I saved a long time ago who¡¯s receiving the influence of my divine protection.

    Wasn¡¯t the first time my divine protection manifested when I saved Roswald? The kids then were still normal. This means that it began changing gradually around the time when we were around 10 to 14 years old. Therefore, at the very least, the divine protection¡¯s influence should take at the minimum 4 years to take effect on someone. No, the children who¡¯s always been together with me and the people from the Ars n should be different.

    If you think about it¡­ No¡­ this shouldn¡¯t work. I shouldn¡¯t rely on divine protection. It¡¯s aplicated matter, huh.

    However, my physical ability right now is certainly much different than from when I was in the vige. This means the hurdle on the divine protection affecting my physical ability and the hurdle on the divine protection spreading to everyone are different, right?

    Besides, I don¡¯t even know when the Ars n began to slowly gain loyalty to me. (TL Note: Unsure, I just inferred.)

    ¡°Almis? Are you still with me?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Ah! Sorry, sorry. I¡¯m alive and kicking. I was just thinking, is all.¡± (Almis)

    I guess it¡¯s useless overthinking it. I don¡¯t understand it yet, after all.

 Chapter CHAPTER 43

    The new lord is a reasonable man.

    That¡¯s how the people of the Ars Territory see their new ruler.

    At present, there¡¯s no military conscription. If you dobor, he¡¯llpensate with a wage. Taxes are surprisingly low. Furthermore, he gave people who normally can¡¯t do agriculture like widows a special job, that of making paper.

    ¡®Yes. It¡¯s not a tax after all. Except in cases of war, cmity, or when there¡¯s an emergency need for goods, I won¡¯t be taking special taxes.¡¯ These words he said to the surprised cksmiths have spread across the Ars territory in the blink of an eye.

    King Ferrum was notorious for frequently requisitioning goods while King Ragou Ars was known for asking for special taxes.

    In contrast, Lord Almis doesn¡¯t do any of those.

    The people are embracing him with great expectation.

    At the same time, however, they also see him as someone who does strange things at times.

    It¡¯s about the official post called the Tax Collector.

    When you speak of the Tax Collectors, they would refer to the vassals that the current lord brought from the forest. You can also call them as knights.

    They were unusually excellent in the martial arts and all of them could read, write, and calcte. All of them were dispatched to each vige at the same time as the new lord was inaugurated.

    Furthermore, they investigated the size of all the agriculturalnds in each vige and recorded them and their owners in paper.

    To the people of the Ars Territory, they can only see this as entric behavior. They couldn¡¯t understand what¡¯s the point of doing them.

    The Tax Collectors also said this:

    ¡°Listen well people, from here on out, we will be the ones who woulde to collect the taxes. The vige chief is still the one responsible for gathering the vige¡¯s taxes so nothing much will change but it would be us who woulde to get them. Please be at ease. However, we will never condone tax evasion or embezzlement.¡±

    For the vige chiefs, this should mean that they would save time. Although they¡¯re doubting why they should ede to this way, they nevertheless agreed.

    It will be in the sixth month when we will actually begin to collect the taxes. (TL Note: I don¡¯t get it so I winged it.)

    ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t enough, you know? Is this really everything?¡± Ron asks as he res at the vige chief.

    The vige chief answers ingratiatingly. ¡°Yes sir. That is everything. Do you have reason to believe that it¡¯s not enough, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s arge discrepancy between what you gave me and this area¡¯s projected harvest. We haven¡¯t heard anything about crop failure here.¡± (Ron)

    The projected harvest is amount of harvest derived from the analysis of the area¡¯s normal harvest as surveyed from the poption, the size of thend, and the current year¡¯s weather. Even if the projection¡¯s off, barring exceptional disasters, there shouldn¡¯t be that much of a difference with the actual harvest.

    Therefore, the vige chief is suspect to embezzlement.

    ¡°Come, we¡¯ll investigate.¡± Ronmands as he and Soyon proceed together to the vige chief¡¯s house, shaking off the chief¡¯s repose.

    The two carefully observe the vige chief¡¯s house.

    It was not a pit house, perhaps a reflection of the chief¡¯s social status. It¡¯s properly built with flooring.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Ron notices something out of ce. He stabs the floor with the hilt of a sword. It somehow made a sound different to how it should be.

    Ron and Soyon looks at each other. Meanwhile, the chief¡¯s face turns pale.

    Ron raises the sword and swings down towards the floor. The sword strikes the floor and makes a fissure. The duo put their hands through the crevice and pulled with just the two of them.

    The floor makes a creaking sound as it turns over. Underneath is a wide space wherein arge amount of wheat is hidden.

    ¡°What is this?¡± (Ron)

    ¡°Umm¡­This is¡­¡± The vige chief hesitates to say.

    Ron speaks as he surveyed the wheat with cold eyes:

    ¡°This is embezzlement. It is a felony. About fiveshes, if I recall correctly.¡± (Ron)

    The vige chief bends his knees and lowers his head deeply.

    ¡°Pl¡­Please!! I will give the Sir a third¡­.No! Two-thirds of everything here! So¡­please!¡± (Chief)

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me!!¡± (Ron)

    Ron draws his sword and swings it.

    The chief¡¯s walking stick falls to the ground. His face turns ghastly pale. (TL Note: This line made me crazy. It turns out the author alluded to a riddle here. Won¡¯t trante it because it doesn¡¯t trante well but I can say with certainty that this is the literal meaning.)

    ¡°Bribery. I believe that¡¯s also fiveshes.¡± (Ron)

    ¡°Please have mercy!¡± (Chief)

    ¡°Tell that to the lord.¡± (Ron)

    Ron and Soyon leaves after making the vigers load the wheat into the horse cart.

    ¡°This is the 12th case. Embezzlement and bribery are too rampant!¡± (Ron)

    ¡°There are a lot of vige chiefs embezzling taxes. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a phenomenon that even if you p on high taxes, you won¡¯t be able to gather much.¡±

    Yal says after they got together on the way. (Check) He¡¯s still learning how to read and write so he¡¯s apanied by an assistant. He has also finished his rounds and is on the way back to Almis¡¯ ce.

    ¡°But Ron was so cool, you know.¡± (Soyon)

    ¡°Really? I practiced it you know. Leader is kind after all so I thought that we should go with a strict image.¡±

    ¡®This flirting Baka-couple¡¯ Yal can¡¯t help but think as he smiles faintly looking at the couple.

    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t the horses insufficient? Not for the Knights, but for the stuff like tax collection, andnd plowing. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better if we buy more?¡±

    ¡°Leader is thinking about buying more horses, you know? I heard he¡¯s currently negotiating with the Cretian Merchant. ¡°

    ¡°I see. But what do we do about the cost? Can we really buy horses with just paper?¡±

    We¡¯re currently in the process of manufacturingrge quantities of paper, gathering together and employing widows and children in the Ars Territory. Having said that, there are also limits on the number of trees we can turn into paper.

    As expected, can we really get and maintain that much horses?

    ¡°After we deliver these to the mansion¡¯s storehouse, the next rounds would be the viges up north, huh. Since they¡¯re kind of far, we¡¯ll probably have to stay the night there. Sigh.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be free soon after we finish the job so let¡¯s just do our best for now. The most troubled among us now would be those two people after all.¡±

    King Ferrum¡¯s Old Pce.

    It has be Almis and Tetra¡¯s love nest. Presently, however, that love nest has disappeared and transformed into hell.

    ¡°The Hell! This is too much! This is just the quarter, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Certainly, the present report mentioned only a quarter. More would probably beeter.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I know already so please don¡¯t say it anymore.¡±

    We¡¯re firmly collecting the taxes after we made the family registers/census. I now see, this much is expected. I just never thought that this ¡°as expected¡± would be so troublesome.

    I was thinking why hasn¡¯t anybody else done this before? It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s actually that they couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just ask help from Ron and the others when theye back. This is not something only two people can handle¡­¡±

    ¡°Agreed. I wonder if everyone will finish soon.¡±

    Everyone is doing their best right now going around the Ars Territory collecting taxes. They¡¯re certainly tired already. I¡¯ll really feel bad for them. But you see¡­.

    The two of us are even more exhausted!!

    ¡°Haa¡­We¡¯ll really be doing this every year at this season? At these rate, we¡¯ll die, you know!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By next year, we¡¯ll have 10 people ready for duty. In other words, we¡¯ll be able to add 10 people to the tax collectors. It¡¯ll be easier to do the job then¡­probably.¡±

    ¡°But the highest we can go is only a hundred people right?¡­¡±

    The kids I brought together with me number about a hundred people. In other words, the maximum number of bureaucrats would be a hundred people.

    Right now, even if we relentlessly recruit even the young girls, we¡¯d only have potentially 70 recruits. We¡¯d only be able to increase the number of people we have 1.5 times.

    ¡°I guess we really need to develop human resources.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s necessary. Let¡¯s discuss about itter.

    This means the things I need to do have yet again increased by one. Sigh¡­I¡¯m starting to umte stress.

    ¡°Hey¡­can I have a hit?¡± (Almis) (TL Note: Unsure ¤Ê¤¢¡­¡­¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤Èµ±¤¿¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤«)

    ¡°Hmm? Nnha!¡± (Tetra)

    I pressed my lips on Tetra¡¯s as I pushed her down.

    ¡°It¡¯s just to have a break, can I?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Nnn¡­Have as much as you want¡­¡­¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra closes her eyes. I reach out my hand to Tetra¡¯s chest¡­

    ¡°Uhmm¡­I have a supplemental report, Sir¡­.¡± (Lulu)

    We make eye contact with Lulu. She averts her eyes in a panic then silently ces the report on top of the table.

    ¡°Uhm¡­I guess please choose the ce better?¡± deres Lulu as she exits.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Awkward¡­.

    What to do¡­what to do¡­

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Tetra immediately looks at me and asks.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­I guess I¡¯ll just have it at night. It¡¯s kind of cooled down anyway. Besides¡­¡±

    I have to quickly digest the new report.

 Chapter CHAPTER 43.5

    ¡°Hey, Tetra. Can you show me your breasts?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s not like you have to ask permission. They¡¯re yours so rub them whenever you feel like it.¡± (Tetra) (TL Note: Me)

    I¡¯m so happy you just told me something amazing. But this time, it¡¯s not about that.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°It¡¯s underwear. I made it myself. I just want to check the size.¡± (Almis)

    I put the handmade bra on Tetra¡¯s chest. The size is perfect. I made sure to check the sizes everyday after all. (TL Note: You lucky bastard)

    ¡°How is it? How does it feel?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°¡­It feels¡­strange. But it doesn¡¯t feel bad.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Is that so? Then it¡¯s good.¡± (Almis)

    There is no underwear in the Adernia Penins.

    While they do wear something like a loincloth, more or less, you really can¡¯t call that underwear.

    I get severely bothered, after all. By those shaking breasts.

    Well, seeing other people¡¯s breast would be something like eye candy, but it¡¯s my own wife¡¯s breasts after all¡­. So, they¡¯re¡­good fortune? Well¡­Tetra¡¯s breasts are about average, anyway.

    ¡°If you wear this, then your breasts won¡¯t hang.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Really? How many do you have?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°For the meantime, I have one prototype but if you want I¡¯ll make as many as you want.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make about five¡­teach me how to make one. I¡¯ll make them myself.¡± (Tetra)

    I don¡¯t mind but¡­it¡¯s kind of fun imagining Tetra¡¯s breasts when making one of these. Refusing her for that reason would just make me a pervert, huh.

    The two still did not know that many yearster, bras would spread across thends of the Adernia Penins.

 Chapter CHAPTER 44

    ¡°I apologize for making youe all the way here.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°No, please. There¡¯s no way I could make a prominent n of the Rosyth Kingdom go out of their way.¡± Ains says cheerfully.

    He purposely came all the way here after I sent him a letter telling him I¡¯ll be inquiring about things I wanted to buy a weekter.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte so please stay the night. We¡¯ll be having a great feast, country-style!¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Then I shall take you up on your offer. We leave the negotiations for tomorrow.¡± (Ains)

    At this night¡¯s dinner¡­.

    I first introduced everyone by seating order. First is me at the seat of honor, at the second seat is Tetra, and at the third seat is Ains.

    It¡¯s normally the guest who should sit at the seat of honor but it¡¯s one of those things that tend to happen if one is the feudal lord.

    The next seats are upied by Ron, Roswald, Gram, Soyon, and then Lulu. There¡¯s really no deep meaning in the order.

    Andstly would be Bolus, is what I wanted to say but he¡¯s currently at a border fort under a new assignment. So, this time he¡¯s absent.

    Now, for the very important dinner menu!

    First is the staple, white bread. I dare say this is the most delicious bread in this world today. We also prepared salt and honey, though I think everyone would probably go for the honey.

    Next, are the appetizers which will start with the sd. We have vegetables from the Ars Territory, vegetables and mushrooms from the mountains and some olive. It¡¯s supplemented with fish caught from the river and snail boiled in salt water. Though I won¡¯t be eating any of it.

    Next is the main course. We will have a fat pig we ughtered just for the asion. It¡¯s a pig meat dish.

    They eat a lot of pigs in this region. I was told the teats and womb of a virgin female pig were particrly exquisite. Although they say that, it doesn¡¯t sound particrly delicious to me. (TL Note: IKR, I too just can¡¯t believe I just read that right now.)

    I guess it¡¯s just a matter of taste around these parts.

    Next is dessert ¨C fruits, particrly grapes and such. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to prepare sugar so I couldn¡¯t make some pudding. I wanted to wow everyone after all.

    Last is the most important ¨C drinks. Specifically, the spirits.

    I feel bad for Ains but I¡¯m gonna have him taste test it for me. Will it be well received as expected?

    ¡°Cough¡­cough¡­Ah, I apologize. This liquor¡­is quite strong, yes? Though, it looks just like wine¡­¡± (Ains)

    ¡°They¡¯re called spirits. How are they?¡± (Almis)

    Ains answers as he slowly drinks the liquor.

    ¡°If you could have known it beforehand that it would be strong then¡­.Haahh, this throat burning-like sensation might be a habit. Just that¡­it seems like you could get drunk immediately even though you¡¯ve only drank a few. I¡¯ll have to take note of this¡­ By the way, this one would be¡­?¡± (Ains)

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t reserve that much, if it¡¯s just a little then you can go and sell them. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± (Almis)

    Ains lowers his head as an apology as I said so.

    ¡°By the way, has the Dragon Damascus Sword proven useful?¡± (Ains)

    ¡°Hmm¡­well¡­.¡± (Almis)

    I haven¡¯t been able to use it that much¡­I primarily use a spear after all. I guess the only time I used it was when I cut King Ferrum¡¯s head off, huh? I¡¯m the type who believes some things are better left unsaid so¡­

    ¡°By the way, what kind of ce is the Cretian Penins? If you don¡¯t mind, could you please tell me about it?¡± (Almis)

    I forcibly change the topic a little. But it¡¯s true that I¡¯m interested. We spent who knows how many years secluded in the forest after all so we¡¯re a little uninformed about the area.

    ¡°The Cretian Penins, is it? Well, the climate is about the same as the Adernia Penins. The number of city-states in the penins exceed a hundred and each of them repeatedly make and break war and alliances with each other.¡± (Ains)

    I see. It¡¯s pretty much the same as the Adernia Penins.

    ¡°Well, yes, for the most part. The difference is each city-state is enclosed and protected by stone walls. Furthermore, should an external enemy invade the penins, each city-state would immediately cease all hostilities with each other and unite to repel the enemy.¡± (Ains)

    ¡°It¡¯s been a hundred years since the northern part of the Adernia Penins was dominated by the Gauls. Despite that, the southern states have remained in constant state of war.¡± (Almis) (TL Note: the author (and ja.wiki-chan) actually distinguished between Gaul (Garia in Japanese) and Gallia (Garria in Japanese). The former specifically trantes to the English term, while thetter to the Latin term. So I¡¯ll use Gaul)

    There¡¯s a ce called Gaul further up north the Adernia Penins. The Rozel Kingdom, a Kingdom of the Gauls, has begun its invasion of the Adernia Penins. (TL Note: I couldn¡¯t quite get if the Rozel Kingdom IS the Gallic Kingdom, or JUST A Gallic Kingdom. I looked at the author¡¯s map and I still couldn¡¯t figure it out.)

    It already seized the northern half of the penins and is continuing its advance southwards. Furthermore, the three kingdoms being pressured by the Rozel Kingdom ¨C the De Morgal Kingdom, the Gillbed Kingdom, and the Fardam Kingdom are forced to move southwards. And in the south, is our Rosyth Kingdom meaning my territory is also under threat.

    It¡¯s a collision course, huh.

    Should the various countries of South Adernia cooperate, then they would probably be able to push the Rozel Kingdom back. Well, it¡¯s probably impossible.

    ¡°By the way, Lord Almis, where did you learn the Cretiannguage?¡± (Ains)

    ¡°From Tetra. She¡¯s half-Cretian after all.¡± (Almis) Although before that, I relied on the divine protection.

    ¡°Really?¡­May I inquire the name of your mother?¡± (Ains)

    Tetra assents to Ains¡¯ inquiry.

    ¡°She¡¯s goes by the name Helena. I was told it was love at first sight with my father when she traveled here to the Ars Territory.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Madame Helena, is it¡­?¡± (Ains)

    Ains drinks liquor as he mutters Helena, Helena.

    ¡°All I can imagine, when I hear about Cretia, is a very advanced country¡­but does it currently have a foreign enemy?¡± (Almis)

    Cretian city walls are all made of stone. Only a few countries could achieve that in the Adernia penins.

    Even though they have that much technological strength, I wonder if they would still have anything like external enemies?

    ¡°Yes, of course. There¡¯s a lot aiming their sights on very wealthy Cretia. Most notable of them all are the Persis Empire and Povenia.¡± (Ains)

    ¡°Persis Empire? Povenia?¡±

    I¡¯ve never heard of them, huh. More importantly, where are they located?¡±

    I can¡¯t imagine it as anything but located even farther than Cretia.

    ¡°Povenia is just a stone¡¯s throw away from the Adernia Penins. Do you know that there¡¯s an ind called Trisqueria a little south of the penins? Povenia is just a little farther south of that ind.¡± (Ains)

    Ains drinks more liquor.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been doing international maritime trade in the Tethys Sea since long ago. They haven¡¯t been very pleased with us Cretians taking away that trading. We¡¯re always at war, you know? Well, we¡¯re in the process of making the Tethys Sea our sea right now, anyway.¡± (Ains) (TL Note: We have some Mare Nostrum shit going on here, people.)

    The liquor seems to have made Ains drunk as he continued to bad mouth Povenia.

    ¡°How about the Persis Empire?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°The Persis Empire is¡­a huge country to the east of Cretia. These fellows are a really greedy bunch, you see. They invaded Cretia twice, you know. The first with 200,000 men, the second with around 300,000. Well, they¡¯re just numbers anyway.¡± (Ains)

    200,000 and 300,000¡­.

    The Rosyth Kingdom can¡¯t evenpare in scale.

    Naturally, that¡¯s probably not even the whole army. They should have 10,000 men-strong divisions stationed somewhere their vast border regions. The whole army would probably number around 400,000, no?

    Even if all the tribes of the Rosyth Kingdom cooperate, we won¡¯t be able to assemble anything more than 50,000 personnel. You can¡¯t win no matter how hard you try.

    But it¡¯s a country even farther than the Cretian Penins so there probably won¡¯t be any chances that we¡¯ll be affected. Keep calm, keep calm. (TL Note: Almis, stop triggering gs okay?)

    ¡°But it¡¯s amazing, yes? How did you win against a 300,000-strong great army?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Hahaha, We Cretians have the God of War on our side after all!¡± (Ains)

    Ains¡¯ mood got better as he told more stories about the Cretian-Persis Wars. He¡¯spletely drunk. He kept on drinking until he passed out at the banquet.

    ¡°Ugh¡­my head¡­.¡± (Ains)

    ¡°Are you all right? Shall I bring you water?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Please¡­¡­.Hahhah, I apologize. I¡¯ve drunk too much¡­.¡± (Ains)

    Ains smiles bitterly.

    ¡°Then, about the spirits¡­¡± (Ains)

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee a lot of them but I can probably have you sell just a few.¡± (Almis)

    For the meantime, we are discussing about the price and the transaction volume. With this, the amount of ways I can secure foreign goods have increased by one.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s move on, what were the goods that you would like to request?¡± (Ains)

    ¡°Horses. I want about 300 of them.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°300 horses, yes?¡­That would be¡­no¡­I would be able to prepare them. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Ains seems to hesitate.

    ¡°300 horses would be about 1200 gold coins. Would you be able to prepare such a big amount of money? Plus, if you consider the maintenance costs¡­¡± (Ains)

    If you think about it a gold coin will intuitively be worth around a 1,000,000 yen. Therefore, that would be around 1,200,000,000 yen worth of goods from a Japanese person¡¯s perspective.

    Naturally, you won¡¯t be able to prepare this amount of money with just the ie of the Ars Territory. The pasture is full of clovers so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be a problem. (TL Note: I don¡¯t get this sentence. Is it a figure of speech? I heard some clovers are toxic to horses, but I¡¯m not a rancher so I dunno. He¡¯s probably referring to the maintenance costs here)

    ¡°Sir Ains, I know I was just the chief of a small vige not too long ago. However, what am I right now?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°¡­You are now the lord of a big n contesting the first or second ce in the Rosyth Kingdom.¡± (Ains)

    That¡¯s right. (TL Note: Damn Right)

    Sess like mine doesn¡¯te as fast like mine even at a global scale.

    ¡°At present, my territory is in the process of promoting a system of mass producing paper. Soon, we¡¯ll be able to produce immense quantities of paper. ¡° (Almis)

    ¡°¡­..What are you trying to say?¡± (Ains)

    ¡°I would like to know if we could pay by loan payments, as opposed to lump-sum.¡±

    Ains crosses his arms, seemingly troubled as he heard my question.

    ¡°150 gold coins per year. If you pay me that for 25 years then I will ept.¡± (Ains)

    That would be about 2550 gold in interest, huh¡­That¡¯s about twice the principal loan.

    That¡¯s stupid.

    You might say, but I really need the horses as soon as possible. There¡¯s no other way.

    ¡°Do you have a ce to keep them?¡± (Ains)

    ¡°Yes, somewhat.¡± (Almis)

    From the start, the Norfolk Four Course System won¡¯t work without the animals.

    ¡°By the way, what would you be using them for?¡± (Ains)

    ¡°Plowing farmnds, transporting luggage, organizing the knights¡­. A lot of things.¡± (Almis)

    I¡¯m thinking of adopting a system of loaning horses to the farmers. Of course, it¡¯ll cost everytime I lend one. You could say that it¡¯ll be a kind of tax.

    Generally, I¡¯ll trouble the farmers around the pce. In exchange, I¡¯ll give them preferential right to utilize the horses.

    Furthermore, when the horse gives birth, the first foal would have to be returned to the Ars n while they could keep the seeding foals.

    The baby horses the Ars n received will then be looked after until they grow to a certain extent after which they¡¯ll be entrusted to another farmer.

    It¡¯s a n to slowly introduce the Norfolk Four Course system as well as propagate horses. Just like that, they¡¯ll probably grow several times.

    Naturally, you can also gather up and use them as cavalry or cart horses in emergencies.

    ¡°Would you also need caretaker ves? I¡¯ll sell them for cheap, if you buy them together.¡± (Ains)

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll make do with Lia.¡± (Almis)

    Come to think of it, Lia has already served her purpose. Soyon has mastered how to raise up horses after all. There should be no problems if I make that girl oversee the horse rearing. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t need ves anymore.

    Lia ended up taking care of Roswald after shepleted her job and got freed from very. She¡¯spletely be a housewife. A child woulde sometime soon too.

    ¡°But since I want to form a cavalry corps¡­I want people who can ride horses. Doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re mercenaries or battle ves. I need about 50.¡± (Almis)

    At present, there are only thirty people who can decently ride horses. Plus there won¡¯t be problems with assembling about 20 promising and experienced people in Bolus¡¯ group.

    If I need to make about 100 cavalry then I¡¯ll need 50 more. I need topensate for the difference somehow.

    ¡°Hmmm, Mercenaries are rigid, yes? I can introduce you to some, but I don¡¯t know If they would be willing to go to the Adernia Penins¡­As expected, battle ves would be preferable. Actually, we had a skirmish against the Germanis people a month ago and some ves who could ride horses got listed in the market.¡± (Ains)

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be taking battle ves, yes?¡±

    Battle ves are easy to manage.

    It¡¯s pricy in itself, but once you buy them, you won¡¯t have to pay them any more wages.

    ¡°Understood. Then it would be 50 battle ves¡­It would be 75 gold coins. Shall I add them to the 25-year contract?¡± (Ains)

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll pay for them lump-sum.¡± (Almis)

    Adding 75 gold coins to the loan contract would be somewhat¡­

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be excusing myself.¡± (Ains)

    Ains lowers his head then exits the room.

    As he leaves, he turns his back and says:

    ¡°Should you need weapons, please don¡¯t hesitate to call for me immediately.¡±

    Always the businessman, huh.

    Author¡¯s Note:

    For some reason, I felt like it¡¯s fine not to change ¡°Garia¡± (Gaul)¡­ the Latin term ¡°Garria¡± (Gallia) kinda soundsme.

 Chapter CHAPTER 45

    Bartolo¡¯s child has been born.

    The news is spread to the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s various ns.

    ¡°Ou! Sir Almis, Madame Tetra, thank you very much foring!¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Yes, Congrattions on this day. Please ept these liquor as gift.¡± (Almis)

    I point to three barrels of liquor stacked on the horse cart.

    I then order Ron and Roswald, who I took as escorts, to assist in unloading the liquor.

    ¡°Oh! Liquor, huh? I look forward to drinking them, I really love liquor, you know.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°They¡¯re quite strong so please try not to drink too much.¡± (Almis)

    I warn him in advance. You¡¯ll have a very painful experience if you drink it the same as you would normally drink wine.

    ¡°Honey! How about holding back on the liquor at least for today?¡±

    A woman calls out to Bartolo. She¡¯s holding a small baby in her arms. She¡¯s likely Bartolo¡¯s wife.

    ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s a special day today that¡¯s why we¡¯re drinking!¡± (Bartolo)

    The two begin quarreling.

    That being said, Bartolo¡¯s wife is quite young, huh. You can even say that she¡¯s still a little girl.

    She¡¯s unexpectedly younger than Tetra, you know. If I recall correctly, Bartolo¡¯s in his early 30¡¯s. This Lolicon!

    ¡°You must be Sir Almis, am I correct? Thank you for always taking care of my husband.¡± (Bartolo¡¯s Wife)

    ¡°Please, the feeling is mutual. Sir Bartolo has always been taking care of me.¡± (Almis)

    If you think about it clearly, he hasn¡¯t really helped me that much, but I¡¯m the type who believes some things are better left unsaid.

    ¡°Is this the new born child?¡± Tetra asks about the baby Bartolo¡¯s wife is holding. (TL Note: name her already)

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Would you like to hold the baby? She¡¯s a girl.¡± (Bartolo¡¯s Wife)

    Tetra holds the baby as if it¡¯s a highly precious but fragile item. She returns the baby to the mother after getting satisfied holding her for a while.

    ¡°Then let us speak againter. Please enjoy yourself with the food and drinks.¡± Bartolo speaks then heads for another n¡¯s group.

    ¡°Hey, Almis. It should be a boy for the first after all, huh.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind either way. It¡¯s not like a girl couldn¡¯t seed as the family head, right?¡± (Almis)

    The Adernia Penins observes agnatic session. But for me, that should just be nothing but an old tradition. In this world, women¡¯s status is not that low probably because only they could be sorcerers.

    It¡¯s just something persistently difficult.

    At most, enatic session would seem to cause various problems should there be a big session crisis in the Rosyth Kingdom.

    ¡°But if we have a boy then we won¡¯t have that much problems urring¡­wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like troublesome things too so¡­ I guess we¡¯ll have a boy first and then a girl?¡± (Almis)

    I don¡¯t want to be biased towards either of them. Like just boys, or just girls¡­

    Come to think of it, when you speak of a baby¡¯s gender, it¡¯s more likely to be a boy, huh?

    That should be good for now.

    It¡¯s not like Tetra¡¯s showing signs of being pregnant now. (TL Note: Is that a g? Lel)

    ¡°First is the banquet, huh.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Do you know today¡¯s objectives?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I know, I know. We should get as much people friendly as possible. Am I right? I¡¯ve remembered the names of the people who made a good impression to me at our wedding, after all. I should be fine.¡± (Almis)

    By the way, almost all of them were in the Anti-DeBell Pro-King Rosyth Faction. It would seem that no matter what I¡¯d be hostile with the DeBell n.

    Disputes are troublesome, huh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with limiting hostilities with Regal DeBell as much as possible. He¡¯s a neighbor, after all.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t have any particr reason to fight here after all.¡± (Tetra)

    Okay, for the meantime¡­

    ¡°How about we eat and drink?¡± (Almis)

    The banquet begins. If I were to mention one impression¡­

    They really don¡¯t have manners, huh?

    These ¡®gentlemen,¡¯ with the high status of being powerful nsmen, are chugging down liquor. They wipe their hands on their clothes, mor with loud voices, and speak with food in their mouths.

    Well, to be fair they don¡¯t have cutlery like spoon and fork so you can say grabbing food by hand is the natural thing to do in this world.

    ¡°The same can¡¯t be said for wiping your hands with your clothes though.¡±

    ¡°Well, Let¡¯s wipe our hands with our handkerchiefs.¡±

    We brought quite a lot of handkerchiefs. But in the end, it¡¯s quite inconvenient without tableware, huh. I wonder if I could somehow make them popr?

    ¡°Leader, I think you¡¯re taking it too seriously.¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± (Almis)

    Roswald is¡­.Well..if he doesn¡¯t mind, then it¡¯s fine. It seems to be the same for the others anyway.

    ¡°Sir Almus!! Won¡¯t you please tell me the story of your victory over King Ferrum?¡± (Random Noble)

    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Almis)

    This is actually the fifth time I¡¯ve been asked. It seems each of the powerful ns of the Rosyth Kingdom were each quite severely harmed by King Ferrum that they wanted to hear about his death and defeat.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to tell the story but I¡¯ve been telling the same story for who knows how many times already that I¡¯ve lost interest.

    By the way, you can also call this as a deepening of friendships, right?

    But there¡¯s just one problem.

    ¡°Sir Almis. Actually, our daughter wants to know about your tales. Would you please let her hear it from you?¡± (Random Noble)

    ¡°Sir Almis!!!¡± (Another Random Noble)

    Somehow, it would seem my popr period hase.

    I can only think of three reasons.

    First, I don¡¯t have any other wife than Tetra.

    Second, Tetra still hasn¡¯t given birth to a male heir.

    And Third, I don¡¯t have any other rtive.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯ll get huge returns should they be rtives with me. It¡¯s be particrly worse with those who failed on currying favor with the DeBell n.

    I¡¯m fine telling them the story but¡­

    Marriage is¡­

    I just got married to Tetra so there¡¯s no way I can look for a second wife immediately. Withdrawal is out of the question. (TL Note: I winged thest part.)

    In the end, those trying to curry favor with me are those with little leeway from the very beginning so they don¡¯t have considerable power.

    Well, Tetra would just scowl at a young woman who gets too close and make her go away anyway.

    ¡°Be a bit more amiable for me.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any particr problem. It¡¯s just that you should just chase away all those little nswomen. Besides, I¡¯m not that against you marrying a second wife. It¡¯s just that you might as well marry from a powerful n if you¡¯re going to marry again anyway.¡± (Tetra)

    It¡¯s fine for me to take a second wife, huh¡­. (TL Note: This is it. SS Julia can still sail!)

    Frank as usual, this girl.

    Personally speaking, I¡¯d be happier if you showed even just a bit of jealousy.

    Suddenly, the surroundings be a little busy.

    ¡°N? What¡¯s happening?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Ah¡­It seems Sir Regal DeBell hase.¡± (Tetra)

    The people snuggling up to me ntantly lost their excitement. Do you really hate him that much?

    Regal DeBelles toward us, pushing away the crowd on his way. He¡¯s muscr and a size taller than me. He¡¯s in histe thirties. He came apanied by an endless stream of people behind him. They¡¯re probably the nsmen under his influence.

    ¡°Sir Almis Ars, it has been a while. We metst time at your wedding. And Madame Tetra is beautiful as usual.¡± (Regal)

    ¡°Yes. Sir Regal. I¡¯m happy to see you in good health.¡± (Almis)

    Everyone gazes gather towards the me and Regal.

    ¡°Likewise, Let us support this country together.¡± (Regal)

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be counting on you in emergencies.¡± (Almis)

    Regal DeBell holds out his hand for a handshake and I oblige.

    He leaves just like that after the handshake. It was good that he didn¡¯t mention anything about the crystal ornament.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unpleasant seeing him take along those followers like that¡­¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°Ahaha¡± (Almis) Iugh it off.

    ¡°Hey, Leader. Have you noticed they¡¯re giving off bloodlust against us?¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°Of course, I know that much. I also noticed how you made them lose their nerves when you countered with your own.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°That¡¯s because they were looking at older brother badly¡­¡± (Ron)

    Nevertheless, I don¡¯t want you topete. Disputes are troublesome. If possible, I want amicable rtions.

    The hall begins to stir anew as I lectured Ron and Roswald.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Rosyth Royal Family, huh¡­¡±

    King Rosyth¡¯s rtives headed by Julia hase. They¡¯re here even though Bartolo is not from one of the great ns. Well, this much is natural because of Bartolo¡¯s achievements.

    Julia greets Bartolo first.

    Bartolo manages to scrape a proper response even though he¡¯s gotten dead drunk from brandy. This guy, he can do it if he tries, huh.

    Julia walks straight towards me as soon as their conversation ended.

    ¡°Good evening, Sir Almis.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Yes, good evening Princess Julia.¡± (Julia)

    As I greet her, she extends her hand for a handshake so I oblige.

    ¡°Please take care of me from here on out, yes?¡± (Julia)

    Julia leaves and then heads to Regal DeBell¡¯s group.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    She sneaks a letter on my hand.

    ¡°Hey, Isn¡¯t Regal-san somehow ring at me? I think he found out about the crystal ornament you disassembled¡­¡± (Almis)

    Tetra shakes her head to disagree.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s angry because Julia greeted you before him.¡± (Tetra)

    I see.

    It¡¯s natural to greet Bartolo first because he¡¯s the host, but next greeting¡­Is that even important?

    ¡°Hello. Is it fine for me to call you Sir Almis?¡± A male withrge build greets me.

    Uhm¡­This person is¡­.

    ¡°Raymond Rosyth. He¡¯s Julia¡¯s uncle.¡± Tetra whispers to let me know.

    Ah right, He¡¯s Raymond-san. I remember. He was there at the wedding.

    ¡°Yes, that is fine. It¡¯s been a while.¡± (Almis)

    We shake hands for the mean time. He smiles with a grin.

    Alright, he seems to not have noticed that I forgot his name. Safe!

    ¡°Can we have a little talk over there?¡± (Raymond)

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Almis)

    The two of us move away a little from the banquet hall.

    ¡°This liquor is quite strong yes? I won¡¯t be satisfied with normal liquor anymore¡­so if possible, could you sell me some?¡± (Raymond)

    ¡°Yes, no problem. Can you please pay by salt, wheat, or Cretian currency?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes, I understand. My territory has quite a big salt mine from which you can get high quality salt¡­¡± (Raymond)

    We begin to chat, specifically regarding our territories¡¯ respective specialty products and judicial correspondence. While I¡¯m grateful for the thought, did he call me out here just for this kind of talk?

    As I thought that, Raymond-san suddenly begins to talk.

    ¡°Sir Almis. I¡¯m sure you know that King Rosyth has very little time left to live, yes?¡± (Raymond)

    ¡°Yes, I heard it was due to illness but¡­¡± (Almis)

    Honestly, I don¡¯t think that racoon would kick the bucket.

    ¡°He would live for three years more, at most. Perhaps, he might even meet his demise by the end of this year.¡± Raymond drinks some liquor as he dered.

    What should I do if you tell me that¡­.

    ¡°What do you think the next king should do?¡± (Raymond)

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­Normally, wouldn¡¯t it be fine for you to seed as king? I don¡¯t understand why we expressly need to find a groom for Julia and make him king.¡± (Almis)

    Rather than Julia¡¯s groom, wouldn¡¯t it be more natural for the King¡¯s younger brother to be king?

    ¡°That is often argued. However, it is feared that hostilities would spring forth with that system as all royalty could then im a right to seed the throne. King Rosyth has three other brothers apart from me after all. If you include me, then we¡¯ll have four contenders to the throne. If I be king, the other three would surely voice out their dissatisfaction. You would hate being detested and doubted by family, right? The most amicable settlement we had established would be for Julia to receive a groom. That way, everyone would have noints.¡± (Raymond)

    Certainly, if you set the precedent that a sibling could inherit then the others would certainly want in. Royalty also have their problems, huh.

    ¡°Then, who do you think would be a suitable groom?¡± (Raymond)

    ¡°¡­.Normally, wouldn¡¯t Regal DeBell be suitable? He heads the strongest n now right?¡± (Almis)

    Raymond shrugs as he heard my answer.

    ¡°Certainly, in terms of strength, Regal DeBell should be ahead. However, I heard his territory suffers from horrible mismanagement. It seems his citizens have even resorted to flee to other territories. He also got severely beaten countless times in battle against King Ferrum. But most importantly¡­.¡± (Raymond)

    Raymond looks straight at me.

    ¡°That person has only one wife right now even though he had married up to three women. He said they died in idents but¡­I wonder about that. Furthermore, I hear that hemits violence against good-looking women within his territory. How could I entrust my beloved niece to that kind of man?¡± (Raymond)

    Raymond continued to drink more liquor. I couldn¡¯t answer anything back.

    He fixes his gaze at me a second time after he emptied his cup.

    ¡°What¡¯s troublesome are Regal DeBell¡¯s followers, vassals, and rtives. They are people with good lineage after all. There¡¯s a possibility they would begin to disrespect our royal family should Regal be king.¡±

    Raymond deres as he leaves while tapping my shoulder.

    ¡°Is there someone¡­who holds a territory that can oppose Regal DeBell, who has the ability upon which a country could rely, who is kind and gentle that I could entrust Princess Julia to him, and who has few rtives and would not make light of and disrespect our royal family? If you can find someone like that, then please tell me about him.¡± (Raymond) (TL Note: Checklist clear MC. Go for it!)

    Author¡¯s Note

    Raymond ¡°Tell me about him.¡± *Sparkles*

    Almis (Damn, this guy is frank.)

 Chapter CHAPTER 46

    ¡°Uhmm¡­*ehem*, *ehem*. We are currently recruiting for the military!¡±

    Roswald announces as he gathers the vigers. The vigers look at each other.

    ¡°They¡¯re taking in soldiers?¡± (In a conscription context)

    ¡°As expected, this lord also¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t a ce without conscription after all¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t let me be picked¡­¡±

    The vigers rustle intomotion.

    Roswald dispels it by coughing loudly.

    ¡°This is military recruitment. We will not be taking soldierspulsorily. I will now state the terms! Lia, please give me the paper.¡± (Roswald)

    Roswald reads the recruitment terms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­We are looking for male recruits, aged 15 to 40. The sry would be paid in wheat. Bring your own weapons. Prospective candidates without weapons can still apply as you will be lent weapons by the Ars n. Should you bemissioned, you will be required to reside in the vicinity of the pce. Every day you will be subjected to training. You will also be assigned to rotational border protection duties. Should you bemissioned, you will not be subjected to dismissal except in cases of traumatic amputation or illness. Furthermore, in case that it has be necessary for you to retire due to old age, injury, or illness you will be provided with severance pay. Applicants must state their intent to the vige chief within two weeks. We are looking to fill 530 slots. Should the applicants exceed that number, then we will conduct examinations. That is all!¡±

    The vigers rustle again intomotion as soon as they heard Roswald¡¯s words.

    ¡°This means it¡¯s notpulsory!?¡±

    ¡°Yahoo!!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, what should I do. They¡¯ll pay me a sry so should I try joining?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bothersome to do farming after all¡­but they¡¯ll need you to change residence¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared to die so¡­¡±

    Roswald coughs loudly again.

    Thus, the vigers¡¯ fixed their attention at him once more.

    ¡°We have another announcement different from the military recruitment!¡±

    Roswald receives another paper from Lia. He reads the announcement loudly.

    ¡°Should there be orphans in the vige¡­children without parents aged 15 below¡­they are hereby required to be brought to the pce!¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°Uhm¡­why would that be?¡± (Random viger)

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know (In other words, it¡¯s not something you need to know!)¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°¡­.The official stance and the real motive might get reversed you know?¡± (Lia)

    Roswald closes his mouth in confusion as he heard Lia say that. He then res at the vigers.

    ¡°In any case!!! It¡¯s ordered by the lord after all!!¡± (Roswald)

    Roswald disperses the crowd as if to evade the topic.

    At a certain mountain somewhere in the Ars Territory¡­A certain beast exists.

    It has skin that can¡¯t be pierced by normal arrows.

    It has fangs and nails as sharp as razor.

    It has a sense of smell superior to that of a dog.

    Furthermore, it has strength that can beat down even a tree.

    This beast¡­is the brown bear, currently busy looking for honey.

    No matter how determined the honey bees sting the bear with their stingers, the beast remains unaffected.

    The bear finishes eating the honey. It raises its head to return to its nest.

    At that moment, an arrow pierces its face. It strikes the eye, prating its head. It falls as it releases a deafening sound.

    ¡°We cannot thank you enough, Sir Gram.¡± (Random vige chief)

    ¡°Please. I¡¯m just doing my duty. A bear that has tasted human flesh is dangerous after all and needs to be killed.¡±

    Gram answers with a grin.

    He passed by the vige in order to proim the recruitment and orphan orders. Upon arriving, he learned about the bear and was requested to eliminate it.

    Since he was on duty, he immediately went back to eliminate the bear after receiving permission from Almis.

    ¡°As for the rewards¡­¡± (chief)

    ¡°Ah, just give me the bear¡¯s pelt. Please keep everything else.¡± (Gram)

    The vigers let out voices of surprise as they heard Gram¡¯s reply.

    From the very beginning, the bear and its pelt were Gram¡¯s since it was him who killed it. Taking it for himself was only natural. Furthermore, rewards in the form of grain, liquor, or women are usually demanded.

    ¡°Is that so?¡­.By the way Sir Gram, how many servants do you have in your estate?¡± (chief)

    ¡°Huh? No¡­I don¡¯t have any¡­¡± (Gram)

    Gram bewilderedly replies. The vige chiefughs with a broad grin.

    ¡°Then by all means, won¡¯t you please receive my fourth daughter as your humble servant?¡± (chief)

    ¡°Huh? Uhmm¡­¡± (Gram)

    Lulu cuts in the conversation as Gram was troubled how to reply.

    ¡°No, thank you.¡± (Lulu)

    ¡°Eh? Ah, no¡­I was asking Sir Gram but¡­¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± (TL Note: Female Death Stare)

    ¡°Ah, no. I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± (chief)

    The vige chief retreats from Lulu¡¯s vigor.

    Using that opportunity, Lulu pulls on Gram¡¯s ear and drags him away from the vige.

    ¡°Understand? It¡¯s the chief¡¯s n to make his daughter close to you under the guise of a servant in order to have you get her pregnant when given the chance! Don¡¯t ever fall for it!¡± (Lulu)

    ¡°But¡­.I kind of think it¡¯s about time I get a servant¡­¡­look, I just received recently¡­..¡± (Gram) (TL Note: I couldn¡¯t understand thest part so I winged it. ¡°×î½üÙB¤Ã¤¿¤Ð¤Ã¤«¤À¤·¡±, Correct me if I¡¯m wrong but I think he¡¯s implying to a mansion he recently received.)

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll live with you and do the household chores for you. We sorcerers are free in peaceful times after all! Isn¡¯t it fine this way?¡± (Lulu)

    ¡°Eh!¡­But¡­.¡± (Gram)

    As Gram hesitates, Lulu res angrily at him.

    ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± (Lulu)

    ¡°No, Ma¡¯m!¡± (Gram)

    While this exchange was happening, about 10 kids ran towards Gram and Lulu.

    ¡°Uhm, Excuse us! Please, we also want to be soldiers!¡± (Kid)

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no matter how you look at it, you guys are less than 15 years old.¡± (Gram)

    Gram smiles bitterly. No matter how you look at it, everyone here are below 15 years old. Furthermore, there are even girls.

    ¡°But!¡­¡± (Kid)

    ¡°Right now, all you can do is eat properly so you can be big and strong. Once you turn 15, by all means,e and join us.¡± (Gram)

    Gram strokes the children¡¯s heads as he deres.

    He then mutters as he looks at the children taking their leave.

    ¡°If children like that increased and our army besrger in size, then Almis-san too can seed further.¡± (Gram)

    ¡°Yes. But the sorcerers, not just the army, are important too, okay?¡± (Lulu)

    The two looks at each other andughs.

    The orphans are gathered before me. No, I had them gathered before me. Everyone is looking uneasy.

    Now then¡­

    I look at them and raise my voice.

    ¡°I have two choices for everyone gathered here. First, you cane live here in this mansion. Here you will study martial arts, arithmetic, and the Cretian Language. In the future, we will have you work as knights. The other, you cane back home to your viges. We won¡¯t mind whichever you choose. We will not criticize you.¡± (Almis)

    I dispatched tax collectors throughout my territory to collect the taxes. I also have them organize various official documents. In other words, petty bureaucracy.

    However, you always need excellent people for the bureaucracy. It might be alright for now, but after several years, Ron and the guys would be weak old grandpa¡¯s and grandma¡¯s and then tax collection would be out of the question.

    You always need new talented people.

    The problem is how to gather them. To start with, the first method is to hold examinations then gather up the excellent.

    But this method is rejected on the spot. Why? Because the only people who could take exams are those who could read and write. Problem is, there are no such people.

    The second method, is to gather children who want to learn. I was deeply troubled with this. But I ended up rejecting it anyway.

    In the first ce, few parents understand the value of schrship so I won¡¯t be able to gather the children. I can only gather those who understand schrship to some extent, and those who can manage to lose somebor¡­In other words, only the sons and daughters of vige chiefs.

    The natural enemy of the vige chief is the tax collector. What kind of vige chief would send his sons and daughters to be his own tax collector enemy?

    And from there, I thought about gathering orphans and making them into bureaucrats. You would be able to save orphans while gathering personnel at the same time. It¡¯s an operation hitting two birds with one stone.

    Nevertheless, there are also dirty little reasons for this.

    First, there¡¯s no risk of external influences since they don¡¯t have family anymore. Second, there is little risk they would betray me, the person who would raise them, the person who they embrace with gratitude.

    Although they don¡¯t have any proof of superior ability¡­It¡¯s not like I¡¯m making them do work the same level as what the modern era¡¯s Japanese bureaucrats would do.

    So long as they could read and write Cretian as well as do arithmetic then they¡¯re good enough.

    If I narrow the subjects down to only these two, then the children should be able to master them by the time they turn 15.

    ¡°How about it?¡± (Almis)

    I ask them once more.

    ¡°Those who want to return to their hometowns, raise your hands. I will respect your decision.¡± (Almis)

    Hands are raised, scattered among the children.

    About a third of the children raised their hands. A lot less than I expected.

    Well, even if they came back at their viges, they would be nothing but dependents. If you stayed, you are assured of a great social status. So I guess it¡¯s hardly surprising that a lot of children chose to stay here.

    ¡°Then can I leave them under the care of Lulu and Soyon? Although me and Tetra will also look after them from time to time. Is that okay? (Almis)

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, you know!¡±

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s just housework in our sparetime.¡±

    They¡¯ve epted.

    There are also reasons why the two girls were chosen as the children¡¯s attendants. First, the girls¡¯ ability to help people. Second, they are sorcerers so they¡¯re basically free in times of peace. Furthermore, the two are not officially tax collectors. Though they do help once in a while, their main upation is sorcerer.

    If bureaucrat training is done by bureaucrats, then that would be a problem. Once they develop a teacher-student rtionship, covering up for the mistakes of the superior or of the subordinate tend to happen. This is a big problem for an organization.

    Therefore, I chose the two who are sorcerers and not official bureaucrats.

    I¡¯ve also be a rotten being. (TL Note: I feel you bro. I¡¯m feeling strange vibes reading this, you know.)

    Alright, now that the matter is taken care of, I need to entertain a guest.

    ¡°Good day, Lord Almis Ars. My name is Ismere.¡±

    ¡°I am Yang Qingming.¡± (TL Note: Author did not give katakana for this name so it¡¯s either Yang Qingming (Chinese) or You Senmei (Japanese). It¡¯s probably thetter, but I¡¯m gonna stand with the previous trantor cause the characteres from the Scarlet Empire a.k.a. China)

    The man-woman pair bow their heads and greet me.

    The woman calling herself Ismere is without doubt a Cretian. But this man named Yang Qingming, what could be his nationality? Though the name sounds Asian¡­

    Yang Qingmingughs and answers as he understood the strange face I made.

    ¡°Ie from the far-east, from the Scarlet Empire which everyone calls the Silk Kingdom. Yang is myst name while Qingming is my first name.¡± (Qingming)

    Silk Kingdom¡­..Never heard of it huh.

    Am I just a country bumpkin?

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you want employment. Is that what you wished?¡± (Almis)

    The two bow deeply as I asked.

    ¡°I went on a journey aiming for the farthest sea and¡­I aplished that goal just a month ago. Thus, I thought I should make my writings into a book. I got to know about the thing called paper that would make that possible. I possess the Divine Protection of Language so I can speak anynguage. I¡¯m also proud of my skill at mathematics. I guarantee I¡¯ll be of much use.¡± (Qingming)

    ¡°I see. In exchange for working for me, you want paper. You¡¯ll also want necessities until you finish your writing your book. Is that correct?¡±

    Qingming grins as he bows.

    ¡°That is correct. As expected of the hero rumored to be raised by Griffon-sama.¡± (Qingming)

    Hey, don¡¯t believe those rumors.

    Right now, they¡¯re being rapidly and ridiculously embellished! To the level of breathing fire while flying and growing dorsal fins on the back!

    ¡°And then you?¡± (Almis)

    Ismere hands me a parchment as she exins her expertise.

    ¡°I am an architect. I can n and invent several defensive devices and facilities. I can also nfortable residences.¡± (Ismere)

    In that parchment, she drew ns of various structures as well as their finished illustrations.

    Hmm, this is good, huh.

    Our fort at the De Morgal Kingdom border is made of wood. I think it¡¯s quite undependable.

    However¡­

    ¡°We only match a little in technological strength so why have youe to me? There are other ces more fitting, like King Rosyth or King De Morgal.¡±

    Of all ces, would you normally havee to mine?

    ¡°No, I thought that the you, the hero who is son of the great Griffon, would be able to master my architecture.¡± (Ismere)

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± (Almis)

    Ismere begins to shake in fear, surprised by my assertion.

    ¡°See, as I thought, it¡¯s better to tell him the truth.¡± (Qingming)

    As she hears this, Ismere begins to tell the truth with teary eyes.

    ¡°Actually¡­.¡±

    If I were to summarize what she said¡­.

    It seems she was rejected by all the others besides me.

    She got rejected because she¡¯s a woman. They also have enough architects. (TL Note: I wish I knew this before I trained as one.) Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying in the Cretiannguage.

    Well, surely there already are architects in the courts of prominent kings. Furthermore, they¡¯re Adernian.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand the kings of each kingdom who think they don¡¯t understand the necessity of intentionally hiring a woman, especially a woman who couldn¡¯t understand them.

    Though it was unexpected that King Rosyth would reject her. I thought that if it was King Rosyth, then he¡¯d happily wee her since he¡¯s able to speak Cretian after all.

    When I asked about that¡­.

    ¡°I was told by King Rosyth that it would be better if I went to you¡­.¡± (Ismere)

    What curious turn of events is that? I don¡¯t understand.

    However¡­.

    ¡°Then that would be fine. I understand. I¡¯ll hire you.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Really!?¡± (Ismere)

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll negotiate about the sryter. Also give me designs that correspond to reality, okay?¡±

    Ismere bows deeply as I dered so.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Bureaucrat¡¯s Training

    I wonder how many years would it take till they be war potential?

 Chapter CHAPTER 47

    ¡°Hmmm¡­We gathered more troops than expected huh?¡± (Almis)

    I¡¯m looking at the troops that responded to our recruitment.

    We¡¯re in the middle of examinations. We gathered 700 people for just 530 slots.

    I¡¯m honestly surprised.

    I thought they¡¯d be put off by war since they¡¯ve been subjected to it for how many years by King Ferrum.

    It appears that thought is wrong.

    There seems to be certain patterns prevalent here.

    First, those men subjected to long conscriptions and made to bepletely ustomed to army life. Then their lord, King Ferrum dies. They are told toe back to their homes only to find out their fields have already been seized by someone else. As they rush to figure out what to do, this recruitment announcement falls into theirps.

    Second, those who think ¡°I really can¡¯t stand farming! If they¡¯ll pay me then I¡¯ll just go join the army!!¡±

    Third, ¡°I¡¯ll be sessful and be distinguished!¡±

    I honestly thought of shing the number of slots so this was unexpected, but if you think about it clearly then it might have be like this.

    In the Adernia Penins, war is a familiar existence not unlike a storm.

    It seems thepetition is also fierce in the exams.

    People who originally came from the army wanted this.

    They seem to be familiar with things like military formations so the sessful should end up being selected purely by physical strength and age.

    My nnedposition for the Ars Army is a mixture of 500 hoplites, 200 bowmen, and 100 cavalry.

    I¡¯ve already secured the required cavalry, so the remaining would be the hoplites and the bowmen.

    Having said that, I should leave the examinations to Bolus, Ron, and Gram.

    ¡°Hey, Leader. Do we have room to hire 800 soldiers? I heard King Ferrum had heavily taxed up until recently. Furthermore, we would not draft but hire, yes? Would our finances be fine?¡± (Ron)

    ¡°I¡¯m hesitating to say we have leeway, but it¡¯s not like we¡¯re in distress tax-wise.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Why?¡± (Ron)

    Well, it¡¯s bothering you, huh.

    Then Tetra, please exin.

    ¡°Understood. Ron, do you know the reason why King Ferrum had a hard time??¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Uhm, is it because the Ars Territory was poor? But that doesn¡¯t change with the leader, right? ¡­.I don¡¯t understand.¡± (Ron)

    ¡°First, subsidiary aid. There are lords in the Rosyth Kingdom that does not border any foreign country. They don¡¯t need to maintain soldiers. In exchange, they have a duty to pay the Rosyth Kingdom a certain amount of wheat. That wheat would be fairly divided to the ns with external borders. That¡¯s why they are not as distressed as King Ferrum.¡± (Tetra) (TL Note: King Ferrum lost this privilege when he broke away, but Almis and co regained this as a restored border territory.)

    ¡°I see¡­But I still think 800 people be too much.¡± (Ron)

    Tetra then shows Ron some paper.

    We¡¯ve already adopted a system of mass producing paper. It¡¯s a system where not only widows, but also specialists and farmers who want extra ie participate.

    ¡°The second is this. Paper ounts for 60% of the Ars Territory¡¯s ie. We sell them to Cretian merchants. We have them pay us with Cretian metalwork, Persis ssware, or oriental spices in corresponding value. We then sell these goods to Adernian merchants and the kingdom¡¯s various ns who we have pay in wheat or salt. With this system, our territory can pay for 800 men¡¯s wages.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I see.¡± (Ron)

    Somehow, Ron hase to understand.

    By the way, we certainly also have various nsmen of the De Morgal Kingdom as our clients. Although we couldn¡¯t identify them as such because they don¡¯te in person.

    Well, even if they¡¯re an enemy, they¡¯re a customer so long as they pay. Those high-ss goods won¡¯t be military power anyway so its fine to sell as many of them as possible. It¡¯s something like snatch away and exhaust the other party¡¯s wheat by selling.

    If I may also add one reason, unlike King Ferrum, we managed to get rid of embezzlement by the vige chiefs. Although it¡¯s a little insignificant.

    Well then, let¡¯s go to Roswald now that Ron seems to have understood. It¡¯s the real issue at hand for today.

    ¡°Roswald¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°Actually, the 100 horses and 50 battle ves we ordered from Ains are scheduled toe today.¡± (Almis)

    As expected, even Ains had difficulty suddenly procuring that many horses. Although I¡¯m surprised that he still managed to prepare them in such a short time.

    ¡°And?¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°I want to entrust to you themand of the cavalry. In other words, I want you to be in charge of the 50 battle ves.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Why me? I think Bolus-san has more experience than me, right?¡± (Roswald)

    I answer his question.

    ¡°First, Bolus has no experiencemanding cavalry so the two of you are equal in that regard. Second, you are the most skillful horse rider, as far as I know. Furthermore, you and Lia close, am I right?¡±

    Roswald blushes as I say so.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I think you¡¯d be well-received by the Germanis ves. Since it¡¯s be this way, it will be wonderful if the you and Lia got married too! Being able to speak a little Germanis is also a big point.¡± (Almis)

    I¡¯ve returned the Divine Protection of Language after all. I¡¯ll have to rely on Lia and Roswald formunicating with them.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± (TL Note: Go get Lia, tiger!)

    Roswald greatly nods in agreement.

    A few hours after, Ains brought over the ves and horses.

    ¡°Please confirm the goods. These are the 100 horses.¡± (Ains)

    ¡°Thank you very much. Can I ask one question? How did you manage this in such a short time?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I had 30 horse at inventory from the very beginning. Furthermore, other Cretian merchants had recently brought in some horses. I managed to get about 50 from them. I obtained the remaining 20 little by little buying from the small nomadic tribes within the Adernia Penins.¡±

    Oh, really?¡­.That¡¯s unexpected.

    Nevertheless¡­I see. It¡¯s natural that there would be people relying on nomadism as their livelihood, huh.

    I need to make contact with them as soon as possible so we can try procuring some from them. If I got all my horses from Ains then my expenses would pile up.

    ¡°Then, these are the battle ves. As much as possible, I chose the ves with good quality.¡± (Ains)

    Ains tone haspletely turned into sell-mode. Actually, it¡¯s probably that kind of sensation.

    I look at the ves before me.

    The first thing that catches the eye is their height. They¡¯re quite taller than the average Adernian.¡±

    Although a lot of them are ck or brown haired, there are some who are blond-haired and blue-eyed.

    I face the ves and say:

    ¡°I am Almis. I am your master. Best Regards.¡± (Almis)

    Lia trantes it into Germanis.

    A ve faces me and says something.

    ¡°For the meantime, we¡¯re hungry so please give us something to eat¡­.is what he said.¡± Lia looks up at me and trantes with anxiety. She¡¯s probably wondering whether it¡¯s fine to trante what he just said.

    I look at the ves.

    The ve who said that was a blond Germanis who¡¯s probably in the second half of his thirties. There are scars here and there in his muscr body. What stands out the most is the scar around his ears that extend up to around his cheek.

    He grins as he looks at me.

    That being said, it¡¯s not like every one of them has an arrogant attitude like this ve.

    Rather, a lot of them re at the blond ve with a ¡°what the hell are you saying¡± expression.

    ¡°Tell them the following: Alright. We will prepare a meal for them. We will also specially heat up baths for you so clean yourselves.¡± (Almis)

    I tell Lia who trantes to the ves.

    The blond ve widens his eyes.

    After the meal, Roswald deres the following to the ves who now had changed into tidy clothes.

    ¡°I am Roswald. I am entrusted by the lord to manage you lot. Your job is to fight as cavalry. Should you render meritorious service, we will emancipate you from very. We will also grant you allowance.¡± (Roswald)

    Roswald said that in Germanis even if stutteringly.

    He spoke in Germanis even though he pronounced ridiculously and had help from Lia. That shocked the Germanis ves. Normally, there¡¯s no master who would bother to speak in thenguage of the ve after all.

    ¡°Is that true? Isn¡¯t there a lot of problems with emancipating ves should they work properly? This is certainly a lie.¡± The blond ve deres whileughing frivolously.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Roswald asks even though slightly offended.

    ¡°Virgar, mein Herr (TL Note: He said master but he¡¯s trying to be sarcastic here so I wrote it in German) Asking the name of a thing is entric, yes?¡± (Virgar)

    He againughs frivolously.

    ¡°What can we do to make you believe?¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°Hmmm.. Let¡¯s see. Why don¡¯t you show us a real emancipated ve?¡± (Virgar)

    ¡°I¡¯m one, you know.¡± (Lia)

    Virgar falls silent as he hears Lia¡¯s words. He had thought Lia was a ve trantor.

    Now that you mention it, for a ve, she¡¯s wearing clean clothes. She also doesn¡¯t have a choker. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s an emancipated ve.

    Furthermore, she was emancipated mainly by Almus¡¯ meddling to support Roswald¡¯s romance and not just by meritorious service. But don¡¯t mind the small details.

    ¡°Then, have you decided to obey now?¡± (Roswald)

    Virgar shakes his head to Roswald¡¯s question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like obeying someone weaker than me, you see. So please forgive me, okay?¡± (Virgar)

    ¡°Then if we prove that I¡¯m stronger than you, then you¡¯ll obey me?¡± (Roswald)

    Virgar grins as he hears Roswald¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, of course. Let¡¯s have a joust, mein Herr. But there¡¯s nothing in it for me if I win, right?¡­.. So free me if I win. Naturally, you ept right? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll lose so you won¡¯t ept?¡± (Virgar)

    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. If you win, you¡¯ll be freed. In exchange, submit if you lose.¡± (Roswald)

    With this, it¡¯s been decided to hold a joust.

    ¡°Hey, Ains-san. I¡¯ve been thinking. Are the Germanis people nomads?¡± (Almis)

    I ask as I gaze at the two, Roswald and Blondie, preparing for battle. If that were so, I feel Roswald might not have a chance to win.*(TL Note: MC likes to refer to Virgis as blondie)

    ¡°No, in the Germanis peoples, there are a lot who rely on agriculture and hunting as their livelihood. It¡¯s just that their territory borders the nomads¡¯ territory so a lot of them learn horse-riding techniques. Furthermore, although the Germanis area contains forests, they also have wide fields. They can bring up good horses.¡± (Ains)

    I see. In other words, they are not natural-born cavalrymen.

    Then, with this even Roswald has a fair chance to win.

    ¡°What is this?¡± (Virgis)

    Virgis asks as he sees the stirrups installed in the horses.

    Lia trantes it without dy.

    ¡°It¡¯s an equipment called stirrup. You hang your feet there so you can maintain your bnce much easier. It¡¯s not fair if only me gets to use one, right?¡± (Roswald)

    Virgisughs scornfully.

    ¡°Well thank you, mein Herr. But take it off for me. I can¡¯t use an equipment I¡¯m not used to.¡±

    Lia trantes it without dy.

    Well, it¡¯s not a bad judgement. While it¡¯s true that you have more bnce with the stirrup, it would be painful to look at when you screw up using equipment you¡¯re not used to.

    The two mount their horses and get in position. Both are wearing armor. It¡¯s like a real battle.

    However, it would be troublesome if someone dies so we have them use safer equipment ¨C wooden poles with cloth wrapped several times on the tip. Well, someone could still die should they hit a bad spot.

    The two horses start running when I p as the startingmand. The two poles intersect.

    The battle is decided in one instant.

    Roswald hits Virgis and makes him fall from his horse.

    Well, you can say this is the natural oue since Roswald used stirrups and can fight with a bear if given a spear.

    Blondie looks up at Roswald with a vexed expression.

    Roswald gets off from his horse and extends his hand to him.

    ¡°Here, get up.¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°¡­¡­.Thank you very much.¡± (Virgis)

    Blondie epts Roswald¡¯s hand. Roswald asks Blondie with a proud expression.

    ¡°So, have you recognized me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.I understand. I recognize you, master.¡± (TL Note: He changes the way he says master.)

    Blondie answers as his face warps in frustration.

    For the meantime, the matter¡¯s resolved. Good. Good.

    ¡°By the way, stop it with the ¡®master.¡¯ Your master is that lord over there. I¡¯m just¡­.yes, I¡¯m your captain.

    ¡°Understood, Captain. Please take care of me from now on.¡±

    Blondie lowers his head to Roswald.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be cleaning my houseter.¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°Huh? Ah, no. I¡¯m a battle ve, sir¡­¡± (Virgis)

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll submit to me? Men keep their word, right?¡± (Roswald)

    Virgis lets out a deep sigh.

    Now, with this we¡¯ve finally managed toplete our cavalry.

    Authors Note:

    Almis: ¡°I won¡¯t be happy even if this guy calls me master.¡±

 Chapter CHAPTER 48

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Julia¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while. Thank you foring.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°You called me after all.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°At theke, in the full moon¡± That was written in the letter Julia handed me in the banquet hall. I came here because of those words.

    ¡°I really thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet with Julia anymore. You called me something like Lord Almis before after all.¡± (Almis)

    Juliaughs and counters.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me Princess Julia too?¡± (Julia)

    ¡­

    ¡°Can we talk for a little while?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Hey¡­Do you remember the first time we met?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Yes, I remember. You invited me with the butterfly toe out, right?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Right right!¡± (Julia)

    The two sit by theke shore and enjoy themselves with reminiscence.

    ¡°There was also that time you saw me naked, huh?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°That feels like it just happened yesterday. If I recall, after that I met with King Rosyth, right?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Whose was more beautiful, mine or Tetra¡¯s?¡±

    Julia smiles mischievously.

    ¡°Well¡­your breasts are bigger, you know.¡± (Almis)

    Julia turns bright red and instinctively hides her chest.

    ¡°Jeez¡­¡± (Julia)

    Julia tries to hide her ted smile by sounding angry.

    ¡°Hey¡­Almis¡­.¡±

    She fixes her gaze at me.

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have known.

    ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    As I say so, Julia presses her lips to mine.

    Her tongue enters my mouth.

    I pushed mine in hers as I receive her.

    The two intertwined many times over.

    ¡°Nnn!¡±

    I find Julia¡¯s weak spot so I concentrate my caress there.

    I forcibly suck on Julia¡¯s tongue and gulp her saliva.

    We separate as our breathing turned rough, our saliva forming a bridge between us.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten so good at this, huh.¡± (Julia)

    Julia catches her breath and connects her lips with mine for a second time.

    I put my hands on Julia¡¯s shoulders and push her down.

    And then¡­

    ¡°That was close.¡± (Almis)

    Just a little more and I would¡¯ve broken my promise with King Rosyth.

    ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re really hopeless¡­.it hasn¡¯t even been a year since you got married. To be thinking of cheating already.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°The one who almost made me cheat was you, you know.¡± (Almis)

    We haven¡¯t done anything except kiss so it should still be safe. Probably¡­ (TL Note: We learn something new every day. Kids, Kissing IS NOT cheating. Loljk)

    ¡°Almis¡±

    Julia looks at me with a serious expression.

    She then kneels and bows her head deeply.

    ¡°I ask of you, please. Won¡¯t you marry me?¡± (Julia) (TL Note: Damn, to be proposed to by the girl.)

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Why? Do you dislike me?¡±

    ¡°No. I like you very much. I like you as much as Tetra¡­More than that, I love you.¡± (TL Note: Suki vs Aishiteru)

    What the hell am I saying even though I have a wife?

    ¡°Then why? Is it because you feel bad about Tetra?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°That too. But the biggest reason is different.¡± (Almis)

    As she hears my answer, Julia¡¯s tears start falling. She cries out:

    ¡°What? If you marry me then you¡¯d be able to love me as you like, you know? I won¡¯t lose to Tetra, too!! If you marry me, then you¡¯ll inherit the Kingdom too!¡± (Julia)

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem!!¡± (Almis)

    I unintentionally raise my voice.

    ¡°Supposing¡­I do marry you, how many people do you think would acknowledge my session to the throne? Only the royal family and the nominally anti-DeBell faction centered around Bartolo. Even they won¡¯t consider me as a beloved King. They only hate the DeBell n, after all. Furthermore, do you think Regal DeBell would stay quiet and recognize me? There¡¯s no way that would happen. A civil war would break out, you know.¡± (Almis)

    I was just forced into the fight with King Ferrum by necessity. I took the risk to eliminate King Ferrum because our lives were inevitably threatened. However, this civil war could be avoided if I just not marry Julia. It will force Julia into bitterness but nevertheless no one would certainly die.

    If that war were to break out, I won¡¯t be an outsider. I would be at the center of it all. At that time, who would get hurt? Wouldn¡¯t it be Ron and the guys?

    I can¡¯t let that sort of thing happen.

    However¡­

    ¡°However, I will never hand you over to that Regal. That¡¯s why¡­could you please wait a little more for my reply?¡± (Almis)

    In reality, I should have immediately refused. As a leader, as a lord¡­

    However, I can¡¯t bring myself to do that¡­

    Julia embraces me and says:

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll wait for five more months. Give me your conclusion until then. Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll be made to marry Regal.¡±

    ¡°Hey, where have you been?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I met with Julia.¡± (Almis)

    Tetra shows a slightly surprised expression as I answered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something you hide?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the confidence to hide it from you. You¡¯re very smart after all.¡± (Almis)

    You¡¯d immediately find out anyway if I told a poor lie. It¡¯s better if I just told you straight.

    ¡°You were asked to marry her?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°You knew, huh.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Woman¡¯s intuition.¡± (Tetra)

    Even though Tetra¡¯s ¡®woman¡¯s intuition¡¯ had a low sess rate, she hit the mark this time, huh.

    ¡°Did you ept?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it. I got a five-month extension.¡± (Almis)

    Really, what the hell am I consulting with my wife.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind me.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t, okay? If I were to marry Julia, then you would be treated as a concubine, you know.¡± (Almis)

    Would Tetra be fine with that?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t haveints. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m concerned with social status. So long as you let me stay as your wife¡­¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra states with blushed cheeks.

    ¡°Besides, Julia is so pitiful now. If I were in Julia¡¯s position, then I¡¯d want to die. ¡­Although it¡¯s not really a problem if it¡¯s aplete stranger¡­¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra pauses for a while.

    ¡°Julia is a friend. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll permit it. Well, if she apologizes to me sincerely first.¡± (Tetra)

    Hmmm, I really don¡¯t get women. (TL Note: Tetra uses yurusu which could mean to permit or to forgive.)

    But is this something special for Tetra?

    Isn¡¯t that so.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the problem, right?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s because there¡¯s a possibility a war might break out¡­¡± (Almis)

    There¡¯s no way anyone could forgive Julia and me if the country splits into two causing unnecessary deaths just because of such a personal reason.

    ¡°For me, I think you should just do as you like. You¡¯ve been working so hard for everyone after all. Isn¡¯t it fine at this point?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Is that so¡­I¡¯ll take that into consideration.¡±

    It¡¯s not good to leave my conclusion to others after all. I need to decide this on my own. It¡¯s important after all.

    ¡°I see. He refused because of that reason, huh.¡± (Rosyth)

    King Rosyth made a surprised expression as he heard Julia¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Did father thought that Almis would ept?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°No, I did expect him to decline. Just for a different reason. I thought he wouldn¡¯t ept because he thought he still doesn¡¯t have enough achievements.¡± (Rosyth)

    Defeating King Ferrum was a great achievement.

    However, it was offset by making him a great nsman.

    By all rights, King Rosyth should have taken direct control of two-thirds of King Ferrum¡¯s territory and for Almis to be sealed at the remaining third. That reward should by all rights be sufficient. Almis, from the very beginning, was not a citizen of the Rosyth Kingdom, after all. Furthermore, he¡¯s just a little someone from a little vige somewhere.

    However, King Rosyth granted him all of King Ferrum¡¯s former territory. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the reward was too much.

    Because Almis was made a great nsman, not even one of his many achievements from before would stand. If he were to marry Julia in this situation, Almis will be seen as trying to cheat Julia. Well, it¡¯s not necessarily wrong regarding these things.

    It¡¯s also doubtful if the Anti-DeBell faction would cooperate.

    ¡°Although I intended to forcibly make him take achievements by appointing him as suprememander and making him attack a nearby country if war seems unlikely¡­¡± (Rosyth)

    They should be able to capture a sufficiently great achievement with Almis¡¯ subordinates¡¯ martial prowess, gunpowder, and Bartolo¡¯s assistance.

    If it would seem he could not achieve a great achievement even with the tables set, then we would just end the matter with ¡®he was just a person of that level.¡¯

    ¡°Is that so¡­even if Almis was determined, without achievements, then it wouldn¡¯t work, huh¡­¡± (Julia)

    Julia drops her shoulders.

    ¡°Well¡­with just this much, we have no choice except pray. We can only leave it to fate.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°Fate, huh¡­Is see, that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± (Julia)

    In a certain town around the DeBell-Ars border, a small dispute has urred.

    ¡°Hey! The wheat is not enough!! What¡¯s the meaning of this!!¡± A man shouts as he brandishes a sword.

    That man is Gilberto. (TL Note: Nope not King Gillbed/Gilberd/Gilbert)

    He¡¯s Regal DeBell¡¯s second cousin.

    The vige chief is prostrating himself before Gilberto and pleads.

    ¡°I apologize deeply. The wheat is all but gone. Could you please wait until next year? Without fail, we will include this year¡¯s part in next year¡¯s tax payment.¡± (chief)

    Gilberto kicks the vige chief¡¯s face flying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me!! You lot haven¡¯t even paid this year¡¯s cloth yet!!¡±

    Gilberto shouts.

    He ignores the still vige chief and makes the soldiers investigate the storehouse¡¯s interior.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing¡­.nn?¡± (Gilberto)

    Gilberto directs his sight to the ground. The soil¡¯s color is a little strange.

    He orders the soldiers as he notices the chief¡¯s face change color.

    ¡°Dig here.¡± (Gilberto)

    The soldiers dig on the surface. The ground turns unusually soft so they were able to dig easily.

    There are countless vessels inside. They open the lid and find the wheat packed inside.

    ¡°You had them after all!!¡± (Gilberto)

    ¡°Th¡­these are seed rice!! If you take them then next year¡­.¡± (chief)

    Gilbert kicks the chief¡¯s face again.

    ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll lend you (real) seed rice. You can return them next year. Alright men! Take these away!¡± (Gilberto)

    The soldiers take the wheat from the vessels away one after another.

    After this, Gilberto gathered the vigers together. He confirms their faces one by one.

    It¡¯s been a long time since Gilberto became in charge of this vige. Even though he doesn¡¯t know their names, he would immediately notice an unfamiliar face amongst the vigers.

    Incidentally, he notices a woman he¡¯s never seen before. She¡¯s a woman with quite a fine face.

    It¡¯s not strange to forget mediocre faces but it¡¯s a different story for a fine face like that.

    ¡°Hey, you. You¡¯re not a citizen of this vige, right? Where did youe from?¡± (Gilberto)

    The woman turns pale.

    ¡°F¡­from the neighboring vige.¡± (woman)

    ¡°Did you take a movement notice?¡± (Gilberto)

    It¡¯s forbidden to migrate freely in the DeBell Territory. By all means, you need to take a notice.

    People who break thisw are punished.

    The woman couldn¡¯t answer Gilberto¡¯s question.

    ¡°I see. You didn¡¯t take a notice, huh?¡± (Gilberto)

    The woman shakes as she nods to Gilberto¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°The reason you moved to this town would be¡­marriage?¡± (Gilberto)

    The woman prostrates herself to him and asks for pardon.

    Gilberto grins widely.

    ¡°Well, fine. Pay both the Wedding tax and the Bridal Night tax.¡± (Gilberto)

    The man beside the woman turns pale and prostrates himself before Gilberto.

    ¡°I¡­I beg your forgiveness. Please, I will pay without fail within the month so¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Pay immediately. Well, If you agree to my conditions then I¡¯ll forgive the Marriage Tax and Movement Notice.¡± (Gilberto)

    Gilberto states his terms while grinning. That is, Gilberto would take the woman¡¯s virginity right here right now.

    The right to the first night belongs to the lord, Regal. Still, taking away the woman¡¯s virginity won¡¯t change having to pay the marriage tax. Naturally, not taking a movement notice is also a crime.

    However, right now, Gilbert would sleep with the woman and take way her virginity. If you can promise not to tell anyone about it then he will overlook the marriage tax and the vition.

    The couple didn¡¯t have a choice.

    Author¡¯s Note:

    The marriage tax and the bridal night tax coexisting is a specification. (TL Note: I don¡¯t know what he meant by this. I don¡¯t know what ÊË˜” means in this context.)

    Nevertheless, this indecisiveness is frustrating, yes?

 Chapter CHAPTER 49

    ¡°This is the border fort?¡± (Ismere)

    ¡°Yes. As expected, is it different in Cretia? (Almis)

    Ismere nods.

    ¡°Yes. In Cretia, the borders are fortifiedpletely with stone forts. Although all the domestic checking posts are made with wood¡­¡± (Ismere)

    In other words, our country¡¯s forts are just ordinary checking posts in Cretia, huh¡­

    ¡°Or rather, why aren¡¯t they fortified with stone?¡± (Ismere)

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because we don¡¯t have the technology. Stoneworks need knowledge of mathematics. There¡¯s also the skill needed to cut the stone to the appropriate size. Furthermore, you need quite the heavybor to carry the stones.¡± (Almis)

    Nheless, the only wooden border is here.

    This fort was built 20 years ago. Since then, it¡¯s only been repaired at times but never reconstructed.

    There was a time a reconstruction n was decided. Sometime after that, however, the Ars Territory was seized by King Ferrum.

    King Ferrum didn¡¯t have leeway to reconstruct the fort. Besides, he was able to establish friendly rtions with King De Morgal so he didn¡¯t need to.

    That¡¯s why it was left alone¡­ However, since it returned to the Rosyth Kingdom, there¡¯s no way we could leave it as is.

    ¡°As expected, it would be problematic if we don¡¯t rebuild with stone.¡± (Ismere)

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­Nheless, there¡¯s no ce we can get stone suitable to be turned into building stone in this territory.¡± (Almis)

    Incidentally, we also don¡¯t have the ability to cut them.

    Even if I have Ismere direct the stone handling, without the materials then nothing could happen.

    ¡°Where can we get building stones again?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°If I recall correctly, the DeBell territory is this country¡¯s biggest producer of building stones.¡± Tetra responds.

    It¡¯s the DeBell Territory?¡­.

    What to do? Should I ask them? But I don¡¯t want to negotiate with that person¡­

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like we have to get the stones from them just because they¡¯re the biggest producer. I think we can also get them from the areas directly under the control of King Rosyth.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°What. You should have told me that from the beginning. You made me jittery.¡± (Almis)

    It¡¯s better topletely avoid people you don¡¯t agree with after all. Half-hearted superfluous rtions deteriorate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll order building stones from King Rosyth. Ismere. Can you do the nning?¡± (Almis)

    Ismere bows.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s alright. I can n with just a few alterations that thing that was nned a considerably long time ago.¡± (Ismere)

    ¡°How long until It¡¯ll beplete?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Including the material estimates, I would say it¡¯ll be done in a week¡¯s time.¡± (Ismere)

    Ismere sticks out her chest full of confidence.

    ¡°What kind of n do you intend make?¡± Qingming asks Ismere.

    ¡°Hmm. We don¡¯t n to particrly revise much. It seems like Lord Almis wants to quickly finish the repairs, you see. For the meantime, we¡¯ll reinforce the fort with wood. We¡¯ll then construct a stone wall around it. If it¡¯s this much then we should be able to do it even with Adernia Penins¡¯s technological strength, right?¡± Ismere replies as she surveys the fort while writing down notes.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Qingming asks, a little disappointed.

    Ismere smiles bitterly.

    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s that kind of talk. After that, we¡¯ll slowly reconstruct it with a focus on stone walls. It¡¯s a fort after all so we can¡¯t destroy itpletely and then rebuild.¡± (Ismere)

    ¡°I guese there¡¯s that too. Haha. I¡¯m sorry. I asked something strange, huh.¡± (Qingming)

    Qingming makes an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°For the meantime, I absolutely need to aplish this task. If I do that, my aplishments will increase. After that would be the Ars n mansion. I want to improve so I can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s something with a lot of pointlessness. If I persevere, they¡¯ll get pleased with me and someday they¡¯ll take me in as this country¡¯s architect. With that I can participate in this country¡¯s construction and¡­¡±

    At that point, Ismere lets out a sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Qingming)

    ¡°This is the end, right? The Rosyth Kingdom is small so they won¡¯t be building anything big. It would be great if this Kingdom would just get bigger but the king seems to be dying and the sessor seems to have little skill. I¡¯m so worried.¡± (Ismere) (TL Note: It¡¯s tough being an architect.)

    Qingming pats Ismere on the back to console her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an expert? You won¡¯t get executed even if the country gets destroyed, you know¡­¡­.I¡¯m sure you can still distinguish yourself at the De Morgal Kingdom. That is if they get to know that it¡¯s you who designed this fort, ne? Well¡­that¡¯s another story for when this fort bes a big sess.¡± (Qingming)

    After hearing Qingming jokingly say this, Ismere smacks him in the head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me such reckless things!! What would you do if we get fired?¡± (Ismere) (TL Note: Ismere said kubi ni naru which also doubles as to be beheaded.)

    Ismere asks in an angry tone. She¡¯s smiling though.

    What Ismere likes is herself being employed by a country. It¡¯s not King Rosyth, not Almis, not the Ars n, and not anyone in particr.

    ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m getting motivated. It¡¯s my first work after all. If I seed here then there¡¯s a possibility King Rosyth will ask for me directly. Perhaps, even the Rozel Kingdom¡­Alright, let¡¯s do our best!!¡±

    Ismere gets pumped up.

    Just as she promised, Ismere finished the ns in one week and showed me the necessary materials andbor. Impressive, it¡¯s wonderful work that you could even call excellence exceeding oneself.

    ¡°As such, please let me procure building stones.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I see. No problem. It¡¯s for national defense, after all.¡± (Rosyth)

    King Rosyth cheerfully epts.

    ¡°By the way, did you not ask Regal DeBell? He¡¯s your neighbor after all plus his building stones are high quality.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°Please cut me some ck.¡± (Almis)

    King Rosyth grins.

    This guy is mean.

    ¡°By the way, is it alright not fortifying your border with the DeBell Territory?¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°¡­¡­I haven¡¯te to a conclusion yet regarding the session, you know?¡± (Almis)

    King Rosyth smiles at my frank response.

    ¡°Either way, you¡¯ll end up going to war with Regal DeBell, you know? After he bes King, who would be the one eyesore for him? Well, in that case, it would be necessary to also build a fortress in your border with him.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°Do you intend to rush me? It¡¯s not that simple you know?¡± (Almis)

    After Regal DeBell bes king, the possibility he will depose me would be unusually low. Why? Because I am entrusted with the border with King De Morgal after all.

    Although the DeBell Territory also shares a border with King De Morgal¡­.because of topographic reasons, the battle site would be in my Ars Territory.

    If I were to defect to the De Morgal Kingdom, the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s defensive lines would retreat dramatically.

    Regal DeBell would probably not want to cause bothersome problems immediately after he bes King. (TL Note: MC you underestimate the power of stupid and a big head.)

    Besides, if you think about it clearly, I¡¯ve already decided. I intend to sit down and carefully deliberate on the matter until the veryst moment possible.

    ¡°By the way, why did you send Ismere over to my ce?¡±

    King Rosyth is not blind. Furthermore, he can speak Cretian.

    I can¡¯t find a reason for him to send away Ismere.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be able to make ns for a fort against Regal DeBell if she was in my court, right? Besides, your ce is better than the soon-to-die king¡¯s ce.¡± (Rosyth)

    Certainly, if an architect employed by King Rosyth were to do such a thing then rtions between the Rosyth n and the DeBell n would break downpletely¡­.

    ¡°Do you really want me to be king that much?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes. I desire it. I want my beloved daughter to have a happy marriage. Besides, I don¡¯t want that little brat to be my son. If I was made to have that kind of son then that brat Ferrum would have been a much less objectionable choice.¡± (Rosyth)

    You say that much, huh¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it very hard. I shall give you my conclusion soon.¡±

    I bow my head to King Rosyth and leave.

    When I returned to the mansion, I don¡¯t know why but everybody headed by Tetra is on the lookout for me.

    ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Refugees havee from the DeBell Territory.¡±

    Another troublesome matter, huh¡­.

    Come to think of it, refugees always bring in troublesome matters with impable timing, huh.

    ¡°How many? What did the DeBell n say? Did they ask for them back?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°The numbers are 200 people. They still haven¡¯t sent a message.¡±

    There¡¯s no way they won¡¯t notice 200 people going missing, right?¡­

    Before long, they¡¯ll send a message asking them back.

    ¡°First, who knows that refugees havee?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Only the members here and a portion of the soldiers. We¡¯re concealing the information since Ron encountered the refugees exactly while he was in the border forest when he came to exterminate a bear.¡±

    This means that should things go well, we couldpletely get away with feigning ignorance. In the first ce, fleeing is a felony. Furthermore, they fled somewhere within the same country so the sess rate is low.

    They fled taking into ount that much risk so it must have been a considerably horrible rule. Even in hearsay, I heard it was horrible.

    Well, for the meantime¡­.

    ¡°Call the refugees¡¯ representative over. I want to talk to him.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Are you the refugees¡¯ representative?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes, that is correct. Somehow, would you please take us in?¡± (rep)

    ¡°First, please tell me under what circumstances you escaped.¡±

    If it¡¯s a stupid reason then I intend to send them away.

    First, concerning the taxation, if I were to summarize them then it would be something like this:

    Wheat 30%

    Land Tax

    Cloth

    Specialty Goods

    Labor

    Conscription

    Marriage Tax

    Death Tax

    Funeral Tax

    Bridal Night Tax

    How terrible.

    They thought of these many taxes. If it were me, just collecting them would be too troublesome.

    Is Regal actually a hard worker?

    How should I put it? Death tax and funeral tax are separate, huh. Marriage tax and bridal night tax, too.

    With this, you¡¯ll understand why¡¯d they flee, huh.

    ¡°In addition, the DeBell n¡¯s rtivesmit acts ofwlessness.¡±

    It was natural for them to rape and rob anyone, even killing on a whim.

    It¡¯s governance at a level you don¡¯t hear about even in novels. Really dreadful.

    Now then, I¡¯m kind of suspecting they¡¯re exaggerating for it to be that horrible but¡­

    I tell the representative to please exit the room and wait for a while. I then call Tetra, Yal, and Bolus.

    I tell them the representative¡¯s story. I then ask:

    ¡°It was considerably horrible but, is that story believable?¡± (Almis)

    Tetra nods.

    ¡°I heard this indirectly from other people, but for the most part that¡¯s the truth. There was someone crying about getting raped when she couldn¡¯t pay the bridal night tax.¡± (Tetra)

    Yal also nods in agreement.

    ¡°I also asked about the taxes and¡­it¡¯s true that they were being exploited considerably. They were even selling away their children at regr intervals.¡± (Yal)

    I see¡­

    Bolus also nods when I looked at him.

    ¡°I also often hear of the DeBell Territory¡¯s cruelty. During the old Lord Ragou¡¯s generation, refugees oftene too. They flee here even during the time of King Ferrum.¡± (Bolus)

    In other words, DeBell hell was even more frightening than Ferrum hell, huh¡­ Someone is always better huh. Or should I say worse?

    ¡°However, as expected, things like murder and rape seem to be exaggerated. What do we do?¡±

    Tetra asks.

    Let¡¯s see. I want to take them in. I¡¯d be a failure as a human if I abandon them here.

    I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll live if I send everyone back to that horrible ce.

    But how can I deceive the DeBell¡­

    In the Rosyth Kingdom, the permission of the lord is necessary for the migration of the poption. In this situation, legally speaking, I¡¯ll be the one in the wrong.

    It¡¯s often said that a badw is still aw. At this rate, I¡¯ll be a criminal but¡­

    Now, now¡­

    That¡¯s right. If we hide the refugees somewhere far then can we make DeBell overlook us by feigning ignorance?

    If we get lucky, King Rosyth would favor me in a trial after all.

    However, do I have a ce where Regal DeBell¡¯s investigation couldn¡¯t reach?¡­.

    I have one. It¡¯s just the right ce.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s send them to our old vige. We haven¡¯t managed to put together people to send there right? They definitely won¡¯t be found out there.¡± (Almis)

    That ce only has 30 people even though it¡¯s the size that could support 200 people. It¡¯s such a huge waste.

    Let¡¯s throw 200 refugees in there. The original 30 were also refugees in the first ce. They¡¯ll probably get along fine since they have something inmon. Let¡¯s make them understand what we felt that time, the pain of taking in new members.

    Although they¡¯ll be a little bit over capacity, if we send them some aid then they should be fine.

    Hiding them there is most suitable. There should still be a lot of the old barriers we erected remaining there so, for us, that forest should be a garden. We¡¯ll be able to immediately get rid of any invading dogs ridden by sorcerers.

    Furthermore, unusually, very little nsmen know about the existence of that vige so there should also be very little nsmen who would know that the vige is my territory. It¡¯s a blind spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s decided, yes? Let¡¯s stealthily move themte at night.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get this over quickly tonight.¡±

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Lord DeBell¡­¡­Pleasee on in. We will present you a humble meal.¡± (Almis)

    I courteously wee Regal DeBell. I intend to score as much good points as possible.

    First, we will present a meal and make Regal be full. Aggression is calmed by a full belly, don¡¯t you agree?

    Now, afterpleting the meal¡­

    ¡°Lord DeBell. On what business did you grace us with your presence?¡± (Almis)

    Well, we should know what he came here for, right? He¡¯s here for the runaways.

    ¡°Lord Ars. Our territory¡¯s poption has fled, you see. There is a high possibility that they went to this territory. Do you not know of this?¡± (Regal)

    I answer the question.

    ¡°I am terribly sorry but I have not known anything about that. Let us have it investigated immediately.¡±

    Regal raises his eyebrows.

    The refugee¡¯s destination is a choice between my territory and De Morgal Kingdom after all. If you consider the distance, the one with the highest possibility would be my Ars Territory.

    It¡¯s an obvious lie but¡­It¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible that they¡¯d fled to King De Morgal¡¯s ce even if you say the possibility was low. It¡¯s not a big deal if they can¡¯t get any proof.

    I ordered the sorcerers to erase all potential evidence such as the refugees¡¯ smell and footprints. It¡¯s the perfect crime.

    Nheless, the other party doesn¡¯t seem to understand.

    That¡¯s only natural.

    ¡°I see. By the way, Lord Almis Ars. Did you know about thew in this country¡­¡­that you need the consent of the both lords in order to move a poption?¡± (Regal)

    ¡°Yes, naturally. What about it?¡± (Almis)

    As expected, he¡¯s doubting me, huh.

    However, you don¡¯t have evidence so¡­

    After this, I feigned ignorance no matter how many times I was asked the same thing by Regal.

    ¡°Damn!! To be ying dumb!¡± (Regal)

    Regal kicks a chair away. He unsheathes his sword and shes at the bed and wall.

    After doing that to release some stress, he calls for Bermet, his close associate, and Gilberto, his close friend and most intimate rtive.

    ¡°What do you think about this case?¡± (Regal)

    Gilberto answers first.

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. I think they fled to the Ars Territory. It was the vige I¡¯m in charge of after all. If they fled from there, then without exception they won¡¯t be able to think of anywhere but the Ars Territory.¡±

    Naturally, it¡¯s not impossible for them to go to the De Morgal Kingdom. However, it would take them several days to go to the De Morgal Kingdom.

    It¡¯s impossible to flee there in one night.

    ¡°However, because we don¡¯t have conclusive evidence, we will just lose if we sue them, don¡¯t you agree. Almis Ars seems to have gotten all evidence like smell and foot prints erased somehow after all.¡±

    Furthermore, it¡¯s obvious that King Rosyth favors Almis. We will be at a disadvantage in a trial. We will certainly lose.

    ¡°However, we managed to give a warning. There won¡¯t probably be a next time.¡± (Bermet)

    As expected, even Almis won¡¯t be able to pull the same thing many times. That¡¯s Bermet¡¯s conclusion.

    ¡°In otherwords, we¡¯repelled to give up¡­¡­..I¡¯m watching you. Almis Ars¡­¡± (Regal)

    A week after this affair, a report that arge-scale rock salt mine was found in the eastern part of the Ars Territory near its border with the DeBell Territory has rapidly circted around the Rosyth Kingdom.

 Chapter CHAPTER 50

    ¡°Rock salt, huh¡­¡­How wonderful.¡± (Almis)

    I inspect the newly discovered mine.

    You can sell rock salt overseas at an unusually high price.

    It has a low price in the Adernia Penins because of its abundance there. However, there seems to be a shortage overseas.

    The various states of Cretia and the Persis empire all haverge poptions so salt is a necessity.

    ¡°Goodness gracious, this is great, am I right?! Really! To think you wind find a salt mine. By the way, there¡¯s a method with a high sess rate for digging rock salt. In exchange for teaching you that¡­.¡± (Ains)

    Ains approaches me while rubbing his hands.

    However, Ismere cuts him off.

    ¡°No, my lord. There¡¯s no need to partner with this merchant. I am knowledgeable about salt mining after all.¡± (Ismere)

    ¡°Haha, an architect knowing mining methods? What the hell are you saying, girl who couldn¡¯t find work so she had to flee to the Adernia penins?¡± (Ains)

    ¡°How about you? Aren¡¯t you just a merchant? You actually wanted to trade in the orient but thepetition was so fierce you ended uping here to procure salt to trade, isn¡¯t that right!?¡± (Ismere)

    Tension builds between the two. I can see sparks going off.

    ¡°Hey, Qingming. Are mechants doing trade in the Adernia Penins losers?¡± (Almis)

    Qingming smiles bitterly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­It¡¯s true a lot of people havee to the orient and found their fortune¡­.However, that¡¯s not much different for apany the size of the Ainsworth Company. Rather, isn¡¯t he a winner if he profits from quickly entering a market with littlepetition? The international salt trade seems profitable, you know. I heard you could bring the salt from the Adernia Penins to the Persis Empire and sell it ten times the price.¡± (Qingming)

    Ten times? Even if you factor the transport expenses, it¡¯s still quite a profit. I see. It means the only loser here is Ismere, right?

    ¡°Ismere. Do you really know how?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s only natural.¡± (Ismere)

    Ismere puffs out her chest.

    Well, if you know how to, then there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡°And so, Ains-san. Let¡¯s just leave the mining methods for another time¡­however¡± (Almis)

    I get close to Ains ear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll favor you as much as possible.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­..Thank you very much. I¡¯ll consider this time as a service.¡± (Ains)

    Weugh together.

    ¡°Uwaa, they¡¯re making a creepy face¡­¡± (Ron)

    Ron is taken aback.

    ¡°But this is truly good news!! Am I right, older brother?¡± (Roswald)

    Roswald gets excited.

    Well, it¡¯s true that this is good news but¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem, huh¡­¡± (Almis)

    ¡°What problem is it?¡± Soyon tilts her head.

    ¡°Are you worried about taking a lot of salt? Something like the market price would go down? But we shouldn¡¯t be able to gather that much, right?¡± (Soyon)

    Well, if it¡¯s something like gathering too much salt to the point that the price would go down, then it could be offset.

    As one would expect, we wouldn¡¯t be able to gather that much, you know?

    ¡°This is originally DeBell Territory.

    Tetra deres the problem.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. Wasn¡¯t the eastern part of the Ars territory our DeBell n¡¯s territory from the very beginning?¡± (Regal)

    Regal inquires after calling over his close aide, Bermet, and his close rtive and second cousin, Gilberto.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, yes, that was formerly DeBell n property.¡± (Gilberto)

    ¡°If I recall¡­¡­It was territory seized by King Ferrum, am I correct?¡± (Bermet)

    The two respond agreeably.

    The eastern part of the Ars Territory.

    This wasn¡¯t Ars Territory from the very beginning.

    After seizing the Ars Territory, King Ferrum invaded the DeBell territory and seized thisnd from them. The territory was subjected to King Ferrum¡¯s rule for a long time. Then after that, all the former territories of King Ferrum, including those seized from the DeBell n, was passed over to Almis.

    That¡¯s why you could also say that the DeBell n has a right to the eastern Ars Territory¡¯s ownership. Althought this is just a forceful interpretation.

    The ownership of a territory, after all, is all about battle and actual effective control after all. It¡¯s because of this that nobody speaks of things like territorial disputes.

    However, it¡¯s a different story when you discover a rock salt mine.

    ¡°A lot of our territory¡¯s poption were taken captive there in King Ferrum¡¯s time.¡± Rather than taken captive, they fled there. In this circumstance, it¡¯s a problem of the words¡¯ nuance.

    What¡¯s important is that the eastern part of the Ars Territory was DeBell Territory from the very beginning and that a lot of their old citizens live there.

    ¡°It was impossible with King Ferrum because he was the one who took it¡­.but, under the present circumstances, do you think we can ask for it back ?¡± Regal asks the two.

    It¡¯s been five years since King Ferrum and Regal fought. It was a huge failure.

    It was such a huge failure that Regal crapped himself while crying as he was defeated.

    By the way, Regal was so embarrassed by what happened that you could get killed whenever he himself heard you talking about the incident. Therefore, that incident became a taboo in Regal¡¯s presence.

    At that time, King Ferrum signed a secret non-aggression treaty with Regal whileughing his heart out. Should he decide to, King Ferrum could take out Regal DeBell whenever he wanted. However, there¡¯s a danger that he could get attacked from the rear. Should Regal DeBell mobilize, then all the little hangers-on would also mobilize.

    With that in mind, King Ferrum suggested the treaty.

    While he¡¯s at it, he also aims to agitate King Rosyth¡¯s distrust of Regal and his happy little followers. They weren¡¯t mobilizing soldiers even though they border the enemy after all.

    At any rate, Regal was afraid of King Ferrum.

    However, King Ferrum suddenly dies.

    The one in the Ars Territory now might be the son of the Griffon, but he¡¯s nothing but a teenage greenhorn with these stupid rumors that he¡¯s the son of the God of War.

    Taking the territory back would be a walk in the park.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s file the protest, Lord Regal!! Why, it¡¯s probably fine to just invade and take it back when they decline! They are illegally upying our territory after all!!¡± Gilberto requests in arge voice.

    It might be a little high-handed but the rock salt mine was too valuable to ignore. Regal, too, was about to get on with that n but¡­.

    ¡°Please wait a moment!!¡±

    Bermet puts a stop to it.

    ¡°Please calm down and think it over. That is the new territory invested to Almis Ars by King Rosyth himself. Therefore, it can also be considered that our connection to that territory has already been severed. So they too have a im they can flex. It is Almis Ars who has effective control of the territory so it¡¯s in to see that King Rosyth will favor him in territorial dispute arbitration. I think it would be best if we don¡¯t send a protest. Furthermore, we will lose credibility if we use force.¡± (Bermet)

    Fundamentally speaking, there¡¯s a tendency that the first to resort to force would be the one perceived as bad, no matter how just their reason might be.

    It¡¯smon to hear small disputes turn into full-scale armed conflicts. Two viges bordering each other would dispute a watering hole, then that dispute would turn into a skirmish between the two viges¡¯ respective feudal lords, then, before you know it, everyone is killing each other.

    Nheless, the custom in the Rosyth Kingdom states that territorial disputes should, in principle, be talked over and be settled under the arbitration of the king. The use of force is a poor n.

    Furthermore, while disputes in using watering holes can happen between two parties (TL Note: since they¡¯re small and ambiguous), there¡¯s no way you could argue that somebody stole your rock salt mine.

    ¡°Besides, I think that we should avoid having a hostile rtionship with Almis Ars. (Bermet)

    ¡°Your reason is?¡± Regal asks Bermet. He thinks that they should just destroy Ars after all.

    There are a lot of ns harboring dissatisfaction at Almis¡¯ sudden rise after all so there¡¯s no way they¡¯d be defeated.

    ¡°You should think of it this way. Once you be king, this country¡¯s foremost nsman would be Almis Ars. Establishing cordial rtions is more desirable. Luckily, Almis Ars doesn¡¯t seem to have much ambition. He seems to be trying his best not antagonize us as much as possible.¡± (Bermet)

    ¡°So we should watch out for him?¡± (Gilberto)

    Gilberto looks at Bermet as if he¡¯s stupid. He has always thought of Bermet as a coward.

    But Bermet just ignores Gilberto and presses Regal on.

    ¡°Do you understand? By the time you¡¯ve seeded to the throne, the country would be, without mistake, in a state of disorder. It¡¯s unavoidable but¡­.there¡¯s a high risk that at that moment Almis Ars would invite King De Morgal inside the country. Therefore, Almis Ars should never be antagonized. On the contrary, it would be a very big plus for us if he bes our ally, am I right?¡± (Bermet)

    Regal bes troubled.

    For Regal, the n he agrees the most with is Gilberto¡¯s n. He is confident that he won¡¯t lose to Almis Ars. Although it¡¯s without basis, Regal firmly believes that he will win.

    Having said that, Bermet has supported him up until now since the very start. Regal also acknowledges his skill. Bermet has never been wrong.

    However¡­

    ¡°Those guys sheltered the refugees. Wouldn¡¯t you call that time an act of hostility?¡± (Regal)

    ¡°Certainly, that is correct but¡­¡± (Bermet)

    ¡°I cannot be friendly with that guy. That guy is an enemy. Therefore, I want to weaken him. By all means, I want to take back that rock salt mine but¡­does anyone have any good ideas?¡± Regal deres so.

    Bermet lets out his inner thoughts with a huge sigh.

    In politics, it¡¯s important to be able to be open to associate with various types of people. You also need to associate with someone you don¡¯t like.

    Actually, when King Ferrum invaded, King Rosyth just left the DeBell n alone even if they never given even a little reinforcement.

    This time, taking in just 200 refugees, should just be a small matter.

    If you can find fault at something of this level, he wonders just how many enemies amongst the nsmen Regal will be stuck with after he bes King¡­.

    Besides, it¡¯s not that simple to take away the mine.

    They will most certainly lose in arbitration. Should they try to take it away by force, they will just be criticized and made to relinquish it.

    Nheless, Regal could not be made to concede.

    This should be the next best n to do.

    ¡°If we ask for arbitration with King Rosyth, would the chance of sess be low?¡± (Regal)

    Bermet answers Regal¡¯s question.

    ¡°It¡¯s hopelessly low¡­Should we ask for arbitration, our reputation would most certainly fall.¡± (Bermet)

    ¡°As far as we¡¯re concerned, the best method after all is nothing but taking it by force, huh.¡± Gilberto triumphantly deres. He looks as if he¡¯s going to lead the troops at this very moment.

    However¡­.

    ¡°In that case, we willpletely be vitors of thew.¡± (Bermet)

    ¡°Then what do you suggest we do!!¡± (Gilberto)

    Bermet answers the question.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if we make them shoot the first arrow.¡±

 Chapter CHAPTER 51

    ¡°This is so bothersome¡­.I want to quickly go home.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This is our job, you know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to do this properly.¡±

    Ron, Roswald, and Soyon are policing the border with the DeBell Territory.

    The patrol force consists of 60 cavalry and 100 infantry. It¡¯s a moderate scope.

    There¡¯s a reason they hand to send this much to patrol. That is¡­ a pact with Regal DeBell.

    From now on, in the case refugees came again, DeBell wanted the Ars n to intensify patrols so they could be caught.

    In other words, they¡¯re implying that they will overlookst time but the next time would be unforgiveable.

    Almis doesn¡¯t have any intention topletely antagonize the DeBell n at present. That¡¯s why we he conceded to the treaty and allowed the patrols.

    ¡°Captain! There seems to be a conflict at that direction between the DeBell Territory¡¯s forces and a group that looks like refugees.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s head there immediately.¡± (Ron)

    Ron andpany gather together the light skirmisher soldiers and head out to the scene of the action.

    The clear boundary that divides the Ars Territory and the DeBell Territory is a river. It¡¯s a river that¡¯s as high as a man¡¯s waist in its deepest points. Roughly at the eastern bank of the river is the Ars Territory while at the western bank is the DeBell Territory. (TL Note: I¡¯m so confused right now that I even went back the previous chapters and checked if I made a mistake. If the eastern part of the Ars Territory was formerly DeBell Territory then wouldn¡¯t that ce them at the west of the river? @_@)

    Ron andpany arrives quickly and conveys to the refugees:

    ¡°Citizens are barred from migrating arbitrarily. Be obedient and return peacefully to the DeBell Territory!!¡±

    After hearing this, the refugees drop their shoulders and stop all resistance.

    They did not immediately follow the DeBell soldiers straddling the border. But the story became different when it came to the Ars soldiers they were on the lookout for. The failure of their escape was decided.

    From the very beginning, they went and fled after hearing the rumor that some people sessfully fled to the Ars Territory. That the lord of the Ars n epted the fugitives.

    Therefore, the shock was great. They couldn¡¯t resist and got arrested by the DeBell soldiers.

    By all rights, they would have been taken back uneventfully and that would be the end of it.

    However, this time is different.

    ¡°Hey!! What the hell are you doing!!¡±

    Roswald shouts.

    The DeBell soldiers begin to massacre the refugees in in sight of Roswald. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t do so by decapitating them.

    They kill the refugees by hitting them, kicking them, breaking their bones, and various other horrible means. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re putting up a show for Roswald and the others.

    ¡°Hey!! Isn¡¯t that just a kid!!¡±

    The soldiers begin to mercilessly kill even the little children. Little by little they cut off their bodies. Ron hears the children¡¯s screams

    ¡°¡­¡­How cruel.¡±

    The soldiers rape the women right before Ron and the others. They strangled. They plucked out the eyes for fun. They vited the refugees as if they were toys.

    Soyon reflexively buries her face on Ron¡¯s chest. However, even if she covered her face, the shrieks continue to enter her ears. No matter how hard she tried to cover her ears, the shouts prate through the gaps.

    However, they won¡¯t be able to do anything about them. The reason is they couldn¡¯te over to the DeBell Territory.

    The Ars soldiers don¡¯t have the power to challenge jurisdiction. If Almis were here, then everything could have turned out differently but¡­¡­

    Roswald involuntarily bites his lips. They can¡¯t do anything.

    It would only hurt if they stayed here any longer. It¡¯s time to decide to return.

    ¡°Save us!!!¡± They hear a little girl¡¯s scream. Roswald reflexively looks back.

    The little girl is being held down by several men. She was around five years old¡­¡­she probably hasn¡¯t even gotten her first menstruation.

    Roswald¡¯s hand moves on its own. A spear leaves his hands and after a while hits the heart of the raping soldier.

    From that point on, the Ars soldiers attacked the DeBell soldiers one by one and began saving the refugees.

    ¡°We got ¡®em, huh.¡± (Bermet)

    ¡°As expected of my Bermet!!¡± Regal is in high spirits.

    It¡¯s a case where they make the enemy do the first move because, after all, taking the mine away by force would appear untimely. It¡¯s only natural to mobilize the army for defense if the enemy made the first move.

    After that, they would make their own move after the enemy guards escape. After they secure the rock salt mines, they would send an emissary to Almis Ars in the confusion to make peace. They would ask for the control of the salt mine in exchange for overlooking the pre-emptive attack.

    By Bermet¡¯s estimate, they would probably be able to take about a third of the salt mine.

    As expected, taking all of the mine would probably be impossible. The rock salt mine holds vast profits after all.

    Nheless, there¡¯s a huge controversial point in the n. People will hear of the scandal that they massacred refugees. Even if they were just refugees, people would fault you and argue that massacring them was overkill.

    So, what do you do about that?

    If they were criminals that deserved to die, then there won¡¯t be a problem.

    In the DeBell Territory, there are a lot of viges that have defaulted on their tax payments many times over. In the DeBell Territory, the punishment for exceeding a certain number of years for tax defaulting is the death penalty.

    Nheless, it¡¯s not like dead bodies will turn into gold coins. You can¡¯t get something from nothing so it couldn¡¯t be helped. So, the custom was to just let them off.

    They¡¯ll be lent next year¡¯s seed rice so that they could pay their taxes next year.

    However, this time, they went with not forgiving the defaulters. Furthermore, they moved them to a prison with murderers and robbers near the Ars Territory.

    A few will be executed in the vige while the others will be threatened. After this, they spread a rumor amongst them through the soldier guards¡¯ idle chatter.

    That should they escape to the Ars Territory, they¡¯ll be saved.

    After that, the guards would end up drunk by coincidence and would carelessly forget to close the lock.

    With this, the operation wasplete.

    ¡®In short, they were criminals so we killed them when they tried to escape. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡¯

    Something like that.

    As for Bermet, he actually wanted to stop the heavy taxation¡­¡­but Regal¡¯s rtives got in his way.

    Something like ¡°If the taxes went down, then our ie would fall down too.¡±

    He wanted to keep them away somehow but¡­.Regal keeps on appointing his rtives so it couldn¡¯t go well.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be heading out. Wait for the good news for me, Lord Bermet.¡± Said the head of those troublesome rtives, Gilberto.

    Well, his physical strength was high and he is excellent and talented as amander when leading a 100 person strong unit.

    On the other hand you couldn¡¯t say he¡¯s cut out for leading an army bigger than that.

    Having said that, he is less objectionable than the other rtives. They don¡¯t have anything but strong spirit that says ¡®Let us proceed to the battlefield with our own feet and take down the enemy.¡¯ Other people, without doing their jobs properly, do nothing but y around to spend their time after all.

    ¡°Please be victorious. It would be a big problem after all if you fail.¡± (Bermet)

    Gilberto is leading 320 troops this time. The opposing force probably has a 100 to 200.

    Should he lose here, in addition to their despotic rule, rumors of their ipetence as soldiers would be born. He actually wanted to prepare arger army but¡­if he brought an evenrger army then it wouldn¡¯t seem as if it were an idental encounter. This much is the limit.

    ¡°Fufu, if the difference between our forces is this much, then these would be enough. From what I heard, the enemymander is nothing more than a little brat before the age of 20. There¡¯s no way he could win against me who¡¯s run about in numerous battlefields.¡± (Gilberto)

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. The enemy managed to defeat King Ferrum.¡± (Bermet)

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worrying too much? Lord Bermet!!¡±

    Gilberto bursts intoughter.

    ¡°How would you take responsibility? Roswald.¡± (Ron)

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just push all of it on me. Didn¡¯t you also do it!!¡± (Roswald)

    Ron and Roswald starts to bicker as to who¡¯s responsible.

    Ron argues that it was Roswald who did it first so he¡¯s responsible.

    Roswald argues that since Ron joined in after him makes him responsible too.

    Nheless, bickering here would just aggravate the situation.

    ¡°Tei!¡± (Soyon)

    ¡° ¡®Ouch!¡¯ ¡±

    The two crouches after they get hit on the head with a stick by Soyon.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t have helped but do it, don¡¯t you agree? For the meantime, let¡¯s bring everyone to a safece¡­¡­after that¡± (Soyon)

    It¡¯s a sound argument. Thankfully, there¡¯s quite a big mountain a kilometer from here that has a small vige. It can be seen from here so walking there should be fine.

    With this, the refugee issue is postponed for the meantime.

    Next is¡­¡­.

    ¡°For the meantime, all the DeBell soldiers have been either captured or killed so the enemy shouldn¡¯t have received any information, right?¡­.¡± (Ron)

    Ron and the others could clearly see the DeBell army before them.

    They number around 200 to 300. Even if you were a little off in your estimates, the army in the distance was clearlyrger than Ron andpany.

    ¡°How many soldiers did we bring again?¡± Ron asks Roswald and Soyon.

    ¡°To cover arge area, we brought around 60 cavalry. The infantry is around 100 while the bowmen, 10.¡±

    ¡°We also have 40 bomb spears. Almis told us to bring it for protection just in case.¡±

    It¡¯s unreliable war potential when against around 300 enemies.

    ¡°Should we escape?¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°If we escape then saving these people would be for naught. Besides, the vige behind is also dangerous. Also¡­.¡± (Ron)

    At the moment Ron cut his words, he looks at the enemy.

    ¡°We would be at an advantage in the negotiation table if we win here right? Won¡¯t we then be able to overturn the situation? (Ron)

    ¡°You think so? Don¡¯t you feel like that¡¯s fundamentally wed?¡± (Roswald)

    Roswald looks at Ron with doubtful eyes.

    However, Ron is brimming with confidence.

    ¡°Well, if we escape here and went home, then we would really be the aggressors. We have to keep that in check.¡± Soyon expresses her agreement with Ron.

    For Roswald, if they preemptively strike here and defeat the enemy who came for defense, wouldn¡¯t it be an unnecessarily big problem? Though he thought that, since both Ron and Soyon both thought it was fine so he gave his agreement.

    Furthermore, since they did went and save the vigers then they also have the responsibility to see it through.

    ¡°Then should we go with that and win? We only have a small force though¡­..¡± (Ron)

    ¡°It would be fine if we just use the cavalry, right?¡± Roswald suggests.

    If they utilized the cavalry¡¯s mobility, then it should be possible to nk the hoplites.

    However¡­

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that the weak point of the hoplite is the nk, ¡­.if we went with that then could we match them in numbers?

    Because hoplites have unusually long spears, they have difficulty in changing course.

    Under those circumstances, they should probably be annihted if the cavalry with the same number strikes them at the nk.

    However, Ron andpany only have 60 cavalry while the enemy numbered around 300. With that difference, there¡¯s a high possibility of having the tables turned on them.

    They might win if they strike the enemy at the rear and not the nk without having to match them in numbers, but¡­.

    That would be impossible without the element of surprise.

    ¡°Hey, I thought of something. Can I say it?¡± Soyon proposes a n.

    After hearing it, Ron and Roswald both dere:

    ¡°¡¯That¡¯s it!!!¡¯¡±

 Chapter CHAPTER 52

    The Ars army and the DeBell army faces each other as they stood on the opposite sides of the river.

    Up until now, they still haven¡¯t contacted Almis.

    They should have been able to contact him within several hours if they use a falcon. However, the only one who could use a falcon here is Soyon. And in order for the n to seed, Soyon is necessary ((so they couldn¡¯t make her soul-ride the falcon.))

    Their formation is something like this:

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö

    ¡ö¡ûElite Unit + Gilberto DeBell Army

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    RIVER

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    aaaaaaaa¡ö¡ûElite Unit + Ron Ars Army

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡õ¡õ

    aaaaaaaaa¡ü £¨Soyon, the Bowmen, and the

    Roswald + Cavalry Bomb Spears are behind the infantry£©

    It looks like the overwhelmingly numerically inferior Ars army, because they spread out thinly to not be encircled and annihted, would immediately pull out when you collide with them squarely.

    Both armies immediately went intobat without particrly discussing anything first.

    ¡°We are double the size of the enemy. We¡¯ll take down these treaty-breaking cowards!!¡± Gilberto begins his advance.

    The two armies collide in the middle of the river.

    The river is unusually shallow that the deepest part reach only up to the lower part of the knee.

    Naturally, the two armies fought only in the shallow parts of the river, that reaching up to the ankle.

    You would have thought that the DeBell army, holding the size advantage, would immediately be tearing apart and destroying the Ars Army.

    However, the battle is progressing evenly.

    There are three reasons.

    The first reason is the difference in morale.

    The DeBell Army is army made with conscripted troops. Their morale is unusually low and their trainingcking. Furthermore, all of them are peasants.

    They¡¯ve seen their fellow countrymen oppressed before their very eyes. To be made to fight someone who saved those countrymen is¡­

    With this, it¡¯s unreasonable for them to increase their morale.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s a huge factor that they don¡¯t have that much experience with war itself. They exchanged a secret agreement with King Ferrum and held a ceasefire after all.

    Compared to that, the Ars Army are all recruited soldiers so their morale is high. A lot of them also were originally farmers so they too don¡¯t have much training. However, they have fought with the Ferrum Army countless of times so they are experienced in battle. Besides, there exists in them a great cause to free and protect oppressed people from tyrannical rule.

    The second reason is the difference in equipment.

    First, a third of the DeBell Army¡¯s shields are made of wood. The remaining two-thirds are bronze.

    A third of their armor are made of wood while the remaining two-thirds are leather. Lastly, their spears are all bronze each with a length of 3 meters.

    They seemed to essentially want to issue even longer spears, if you look at it. However, without sufficient skill, the spears would be unusable. Rather, if you consider skill, then the spears are still a little too long.

    In the other party, the Ars Army¡¯s shields are all bronze. Their armors are all-leather too. The spears are four meters long with all spearheads made of iron.

    The third reason is the bowmen responsible for rear support.

    The DeBell Army¡¯s bowmen are only conscripted hunters. Their bows are small because they¡¯re only used for hunting in the forest while their arrowheads are made of stone.

    In the other party, the Ars Army¡¯s bowmen are elites tempered by Gram himself. Their bows are high powered long bows while their arrowheads are made of iron.

    The Ars Army¡¯s bowmen are shooting down the DeBell soldiers one by one, but the DeBell Army¡¯s bowmen, in response, could not even send any kind of damage.

    ¡°Is the the right nk of the Ars Army a collection of monsters?¡± shouts a soldier of the DeBell Army¡¯s left nk.

    All of the soldiers assigned in the right nk of the Ars Army are people under the influence of Almis¡¯ divine protection. While some of them got injured, not even one of them got killed. Even wounds that would normally be fatal are just ordinary wounds for them, after all.

    Thus, little by little, the DeBell army¡¯s left nk starts to get routed.

    Ron¡¯s efforts particrly stand out.

    ¡°Toryaaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    Ron, while holding a 5-meter long spear with his left hand, cuts a spear that jumped out at his heart with a sword in his right hand and making it impossible to use.

    Naturally, the DeBell Army¡¯s spears are concentrated against such a seemingly monstrous Ron but as a result a lot of them are rendered useless.

    Having said that, the DeBell Army brought two times more soldiers. Gradually, they begin to obtain the upper hand.

    ¡°Push them back!! Kill them all!!¡±

    Gilberto shouts with arge voice as they slowly pushed back the Ars Army.

    As if they were getting pushed back, the Ars Army move to the center of the river and¡­.

    By the time anyone noticed, both armies became soaked with water that had gone from their knees up to half their bodies.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s our turn! Let¡¯s immediately go around and head for their rear!!!¡±

    Roswald and his cavalrymen kick their horses in the abdomen crossing over the shallow parts of the river to go around their enemy.

    Naturally, the DeBell Army tries to divert a part of their army to deal with them but¡­.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s taking too long!! What the hell are you doing?¡±

    ¡°We apologize! Our feet are getting slowed down by the water and¡­.¡±

    The soldiers in the rear couldn¡¯t change course considerably. It was quite harder than normal because of the long spears.

    Furthermore, this was the middle of the river.

    Gilberto raises his voice to urge his soldiers on.

    However, it had the opposite effect.

    The riverbed is not t but rugged because of stones. The water level is different, too.

    It¡¯s obvious that if you hurried them to change course under these circumstances then the formation would break. Thus, here, the 40 bomb spears swoop down as if signaling the final blow.

    The explosion urs at the center making the formation copse horribly.

    Furthermore¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s temporary fire! It¡¯s just to deceive the eye!!¡±

    As Soyon shouts this, a ze rages from the explosion point. That however is not a real ze. It¡¯s a sorcerer¡¯s illusion.

    They pulverized some grass with a dazzle effect and mixed it with the gunpowder beforehand. It was originally a countermeasure for the refugees.

    The grass¡¯ particles scatter when the gunpowder explodes. This will then enter a human body.

    After that, the sorceress cam use the grass as an intermediary.

    Dazzle sorcery is not omnipotent. It¡¯s an impossible charm. In other words, it¡¯s impossible to make it seem water would appear suddenly from an empty space.

    However, they prepared a ss cup and it was surprisingly simple to make it seem full of water.

    Thus, for the dazzle sorcery, against group targets, it should easily work if you made them lose their calm judgement.

    Now, an actual ze rages forth from the gunpowder¡¯s explosion and the target is a group of 300 people. Furthermore, they¡¯re in a state of confusion.

    In other words, it¡¯s the perfect timing.

    Nheless, the affected side¡¯s sorcerer would soon see through it and cancel it. This is because she would get an ufortable feeling since she couldn¡¯t feel some hotness in the first ce.

    However, ((Soyon)) didn¡¯t really need a long time to deceive the enemy. Even if they get to understand that it¡¯s an illusion, the visual terror still remains.

    Besides, once the formation breaks, just like a person¡¯s heart/spirit, it can¡¯t be immediately returned to the original.

    ¡°The enemy is considerably exposing their backs defenselessly, huh¡­..just as nned. Alright, cut them down!!!¡±

    Roswald assaults the DeBell Army¡¯s rear.

    The DeBell Army waspletely routed.

    The Ars Army did not pursue.

    As expected, if they pursued and invaded the enemy¡¯s territory then they would be viewed negatively.

    Even after all of this happened.

    The Ars Army captured the DeBell soldiers one by one. They killed those who resisted.

    Gilberto desperately ran for his life. To the Ars Territory.

    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s fleeing to the Ars Territory because he wanted to.

    The Ars Army went around to the back of the DeBell Army and routed them. With this, the Ars Army Infantry suddenly began to recover their strength and the DeBell Army ended up getting caught in the middle.

    Gilberto was in disorder. From the very beginning, he was not a person of a caliber who couldmand an army more than a hundred troops.

    He also didn¡¯t have that much actualbat experience. All he had was ((experience)) to the degree of subjugating fugitives and rebelling peasants.

    Naturally, he probably couldn¡¯t even pretend to skillfully withdraw his devastated allies after being attacked by the enemy from the front and back.

    He, like the other soldiers, recklessly fled, and without realizing it he was running to the Ars Territory.

    ¡°You¡¯re the enemymander, right? I¡¯ll get that neck of yours!!!¡±

    A man riding a horse chases him from behind.

    Roswald chases after the enemymander.

    Roswald is running on horseback while the enemy is on foot.

    In the blink of an eye, the distance shortens.

    Roswald raises his spear¡­¡­..then calms down.

    This battle.

    The one to me was without doubt the DeBell Army but the error is ours.

    No matter what the reason, the first one who fought was us.

    In this situation, is it fine to shoot at the enemymander?

    This is without a doubt a close person to Regal. A celebrated person who became the leader of a whole army. By some chance, he could be his rtive and a great nsman.

    Roswald puts himself in the reverse standpoint.

    In other words, the one who got pre-emptively attacked would be them and Ron gets killed in the revenge invasion.

    In this situation, would I be able to forgive the enemy?

    Would Almis allow that to happen?

    No. It¡¯s unforgivable.

    They would certainly ask King Rosyth topensate for his life.

    In other words, in this situation, killing this man would be exceedingly bad.

    Conversely, if we let him live, then he¡¯ll be a card in the negotiations.

    Roswald rotates the spear and points down its other end. He knocks down the enemymander taking great pains to make sure he won¡¯t receive injury as much as possible.

    The enemymander splendidly kisses the ground.

    Roswald descends from the horse and gently restrains themander while contemting whether he made the wrong decision.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been captured!! Please be obedient unless you want to forfeit your life.¡± He¡¯s probably a distinguished person so Roswald uses polite speech.

    With this, Gilberto gets captured by Roswald.

    Author¡¯s Note:

    Virgar is house-sitting right now.

 Chapter CHAPTER 53

    ¡°What did you just do¡­.¡± (Almis)

    I hold my head after hearing Ron¡¯s report.

    Just what the hell¡­.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­..¡± (Ron)

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Saving the fugitives was¡­.well, it¡¯s bad but as a human, you did well, I think. Yes. You did well in that situation. However, why did turn the tables on them!!!¡± (Almis)

    If we had just sent them an earnest apology then we could probably have make do but¡­.with this didn¡¯t we justpletely make them enemies?!

    It still hasn¡¯t even been a week since thest refugee incident!!

    ¡°Well, Almis. Calm down. No matter how you look at it, the enemy¡¯s objective was the salt mine. We¡¯ve secured it for the meantime so I didn¡¯t think that was a horrible n. In fact, I think it was great given the huge difference in our military force.¡±

    Tetra sticks up for Ron.

    Well, certainly that¡¯s correct. They will probably ask for the salt mine as reparations though.

    ¡°By the way, what did you do about Lord Regal¡¯s second cousin you captured, that Lord Gilberto?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Well, he keptining at the beginning but he got drunk and fell asleep after we brought out some spirits for him to drink.¡± (Ron)

    Hey, don¡¯t drink the liquor than an enemy brought out. Also, don¡¯t sleep!

    Perhaps, he¡¯s actually a big-shot?

    Nevertheless, Roswald made a good call huh. If he had killed Gilberto then for sure Ron¡¯s, Roswald¡¯s and Soyon¡¯s lives would be demanded and that would be next to impossible to reject.

    Getting captured is without a doubt a scandal though. The DeBell n would probably want to cover it up.

    It seems we obtained a good card.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Please be careful from here on out. By the way,¡­¡­ the casualties are?¡± (Almis)

    I feel a little nervous.

    It was a battle so it would be normal for there to be deaths.

    However¡­if possible I don¡¯t want anyone from the same vige as me to die. They are people whose faces, names, and lives I know very well, after all.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Deaths are 10 people. All of them are recruited soldiers.¡± (Ron)

    I see¡­¡­

    My nervousness settles down.

    I might have beencking as a leader but¡­.still I want them to forgive me.

    ¡°However¡­.¡± Ron makes a difficult face.

    Soyon takes over for Ron.

    ¡°Three people are got injured ¨C one in the right hand, one in the left leg, and another in the left hand. All of them got festered and rotten so I made the decision to amputate them.¡±

    I see¡­

    Well, that¡¯s somewhat less objectionable to dying.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s visit them immediately.¡± (Almis)

    I rise up.

    The three have already woken up.

    Because they¡¯re under the influence of my divine protection, their amputation wounds healed in the blink of an eye. However, it still couldn¡¯t get back their lost limbs.

    The three show disappointed faces.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­..¡± (Injured Guy)

    ¡°I got humbly beaten¡­¡­.¡± (Guy #2)

    ¡°To be not able to fight anymore for Almis-san¡¯s sake¡­..¡± (Guy #3)

    These guys¡­¡­

    Why are you worrying about that when you¡¯re seriously injured!

    I stroke the heads of these three people while feeling a mixture of happiness and a little dismay.

    ¡°Stupid!! Weck talented people right now, you know? I can¡¯t let you guys rest just because you lost a limb or two, right? I¡¯ll have you guys do paper work. It¡¯ll be something tougher than the battlefield so prepare yourselves, okay?¡± (Almis) (TL Note: Tsun tsun approach)

    The three¡¯s faces light up. (TL Note: Yay! Work! Where¡¯s mine? ??)

    It seems my support wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Even so¡­..

    This is hard, huh¡­.

    ¡°Screw him!!!!!!! That brat!!!!¡±

    Regal¡¯s been hitting things for quite some time now. There are already more than 10 furniture and ornaments nearing theirst moments.

    Bermet exhales his heart out while looking at that scene.

    While Regal may be angry at Almis, Bermet is angry at Gilberto.

    Why the hell did Gilberto lose even though they¡¯ve prepared for the inevitable scandal and everything was set up for him. Bermet tries to find an answer for nearly an hour.

    In the end, he got captured.

    If he had just died then, the bnce of power would be better here and they would be able to demand vast amounts of money for indemnity¡­..but¡­¡­

    With this, they could not avoid having a scandal that the DeBell n has weak soldiers. What with they hopelessly lost even though they had a double size advantage, after all.

    Although it couldn¡¯t be helped if you say it was inevitable since, except in number, theypletely lose in equipment, experience, andmand.

    Without a doubt, the DeBell n has certainly weakened in its unifying power. It would be best if they prepare for seeing various nmen switching sides to the Ars n.

    Nheless¡­.

    ¡°We can secure the rock salt mine.¡±

    From the very beginning, it was possible to secure it regardless if they won or lost.

    If they had won, then there won¡¯t be problems in imposing effective control. If they had lost, they could take it away as reparations.

    This time, they will go with demanding it as reparation.

    They were the victims after all.

    Well it was problematic that Gilberto got captured but¡­..

    With this, demanding the whole salt mine would seem very tough. As such¡­.

    Bermet continues to ponder over the matter.

    He works over the best policy to do about it.

    It¡¯s desirable to settle out of court rather than go for arbitration.

    They wouldn¡¯t want the scandal to propagate further.

    Arbitration would be more advantageous for the opposing party so it couldn¡¯t be helped if they demanded favorable conditions for them in order to agree with settling it out of court.

    ¡°Lord Regal. I¡¯ll head for the Ars Territory. Please wait for the good news.¡± Bermet heads out alone as he deres so to Regal.

    ¡°If possible, we don¡¯t want the matter to get bigger so let us just settle out of court and get this over with.¡± (Bermet)

    An old man deres such before me.

    This old person seems to be called Bermet. His body looks like an old dried up tree but his eyes show a deep intelligence.

    At the very least, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a stupid old man.

    ¡°Settlement, is it? I wanted to officially end this in arbitration, however.¡± (Almis)

    Since King Rosyth would favor me after all.

    Arbitration would be more advantageous. If I shout the opposite party¡¯s injustices with a loud voice, the me would move greatly towards the DeBell n and the one towards mine would rtively weaken.

    ¡°Should we end up with arbitration this time, we will demand for the heads of the people responsible.¡±

    You really hit where it hurts huh¡­.

    Did they know that I hold Ron and the others dear?

    Even if you say arbitration would be more advantageous, I don¡¯t know up to what extent I can reduce the penalties. It¡¯s not like Ron and the others have royal blood in them nor are they great nsmen. They¡¯re justmoners.

    There¡¯s no way some kind of punishment wouldn¡¯t fall upon them. As expected, settlement would be the safer way to go.

    Well. It¡¯s going ording to my assumptions.

    ¡°I see. Our territory iscking in human resources, you see. Their deaths would be bad. Alright. Depending on the conditions, let us aim to end this in a settlement.¡± (Almis)

    Bermet takes out a pen and parchment as I say so.

    You could write old man?

    ¡°First, Condition No.1, we want to receive an apology from your side. The incident happened because you couldn¡¯t discipline your soldiers properly.¡± (Bermet)

    ¡°I understand. My unworthiness has caused things toe to this.¡±

    I will apologize so I had Tetra bring me the paper.

    Settlement Conditions

    I, Almis Ars, ept fault for this incident and apologize.

    For the meantime, weplete the first line.

    The next matter would be about money.

    ¡°Alright, as for the next condition¡­¡­we demand rights over the whole rock salt mine.¡± (Bermet)

    ¡°That¡¯s too much, right? Only a third.¡± (Almis)

    Our opinions diverge.

    Nheless, you have to persist here.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go with this. We shall surrender two-thirds of the rights to the mine to you. In exchange, we shall release Lord Gilberto, who we¡¯ve taken as prisoner-of-war, withoutpensation.¡± (Almis)

    Well, can this be apromise?

    As expected, demanding the ransom money would be¡­.

    Moreover, the other party won¡¯t seem to assent to just a third of the mine.

    ¡°Releasing the prisoner is only natural. However, we would be troubled if you don¡¯tpensate for the equipment. Our soldiers were pointlessly reduced because of you, didn¡¯t you know?¡± (Bermet)

    ¡°I understand. Then let¡¯s have thepensation for the equipment be paid in wheat. In exchange, the remaining third of the mines shall be ours. In addition to this, the one who will conduct the punishment of the fugitives shall be us.¡± (Almis)

    With this, we would be able to keep face while allowing the other party to profit.

    How about it?

    Unfortunately for them, we have enough wheat. We could also afford to just return the equipment as is.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Then that should be fine. We will ept.¡±

    The Settlement Conditions are:

    Almis Ars shall surrender two-thirds of the rights to the Salt Mine.

    Almis Ars shall release the prisoner of war without ransom.

    Almis Ars shall pay wheat aspensation for the equipment reparations.

    With this, it ends.

    We¡¯ll settle with this for now.

    ¡°I see. And with that, you settled, am I right? You could have won if you had pushed for arbitration, you know?¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°If I became even more indebted to you then you would probably force me to agree to seed the throne.¡± (Almis)

    King Rosythughs scornfully.

    ¡°What are you even saying after having this territorial dispute¡­if that brat bes king then your position would be dangerous, you know? It¡¯s not just that. Your family and your subordinates too. There¡¯s a lot of cases since long ago that the victor in a war takes in the loser¡¯s wife as a concubine.¡± (Rosyth)

    Don¡¯t tell me unpleasant things¡­.

    Jeez.

    Even I know that much.

    However, this is not a problem you could just conclude that easily.

    Once you¡¯ve decided then you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it back. That¡¯s why I¡¯m troubled.

    It¡¯s not like I specifically want to be king.

    However, I do want to marry Julia.

    Even I don¡¯t understand what I want to do.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve really thought about this, huh. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you¡¯ll regret it after all. Then let¡¯s talk about other things¡­.didn¡¯t you just have a crushing victory? It¡¯s be the talk of the town, you know. That the 300 man-strong DeBell Army lost to the 160 man-strong Ars Army.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I was the one who won, you know. It was my subordinates¡¯¡­¡­..Ron and the others¡¯ victory.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°The subordinate¡¯s feat is the lord¡¯s feat, you know. There are people who couldn¡¯t use talented subordinates even though they have them. Conversely, there are people who bring out the very best out of their subordinates, even out of the not so talented ones. I also put the value of your subordinates into you.¡± (Rosyth)

    Rosyth violently coughs after saying so. It seems his illness havepletely progressed.

    Raymond-san even said that he doesn¡¯t know whether he could still hold out for a year.

    ¡°By the way, what did they do to win? Teach it to me.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. However, I can only say as much as I¡¯ve heard¡­.¡± (Almis)

    I speak of Ron and the others¡¯ strategy ¨C the clever use of cavalry and topography. Honestly, I was surprised.

    When the hell did the guys learn about tactics?

    When I think back, the guys talk a lot with Bartolo¡­.so they probably learned from there.¡±

    Well, even if they weren¡¯t hoplites, any branch of the army has the rear as the same weak point. Plus, it¡¯s easy to predict that the formation would crumble if you hurriedly changed directions in the middle of a river.

    They were probably also lucky that the enemy used centuries (1oo men). If they had used legions (10,000 men), then it would take time for the cavalry to go around them.

    It¡¯s a small number vs a small number so they were able toplete the tactic.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s quite simple huh. I heard they defeated an enemy twice their size so I was thinking what kind of clever scheme they used but¡­.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°Clever schemes don¡¯t work all the time after all. Simple tactics rarely fail so I think they¡¯re more reliable.¡± (Almis)

    As a certain famous general used to say, ¡®Rather than hitting the enemy with a small force, bring a big army from the start and hit them with it.¡¯

    My duty is to make sure that we don¡¯t get cornered into a situation where we have use something like clever schemes, don¡¯t you agree?

    ¡°I see. There¡¯s one thing I absolutely have to tell you.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°What would that be?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°The De Morgal Kingdom and the Gillbed Kingdom have agreed to a truce. It appears that it was to oppose the Rozel Kingdom but¡­.it¡¯s probably so they could advance south, don¡¯t you agree. A war will happen before long.¡± (Rosyth)

    The De Morgal Kingdom¡­.I heard that Kingdom¡¯sbined forces numbered around 10,000. If they mobilized to the limit, then they could probably reach around 30,000 soldiers.

    ¡°10,000 soldiers areing, huh?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. That country can mobilize up to 30,000 soldiers. At the very least, they will probably mobilize around 15,000. However, the more soldiers they mobilize then the more time it¡¯ll take. That country¡¯s great ns are as powerful as ours. If they¡¯re nning arge-scale war then adjustment is necessary. I fear we have us much as half a year. Until then, we¡¯ll have to prepare countermeasures. We were caught off guard when that brat Ferrum attacked but¡­¡­this time, we know in advance. We could probably mobilize around 7,000.¡± (Ferrum)

    Well, excluding the great ns, the number of soldiers the Rosyth Royal Family could independently mobilize is around 4,000.

    If you think it¡¯s necessary to fortify our borders with other countries¡­..then the number of soldiers this country can mobilize is around 6,000?

    However, that figure would be dependent upon diplomacy.

    It seems very grave, huh.

    ¡°Hurry up the fort construction. We should hold them back there at all costs.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°I understand. Ismere is doing here very bests right now, you know.¡± (Almis)

    I also need to increase gunpowder production, huh.

    It seems we would need arge quantity.

    Author¡¯s notes:

    Just a few more chapters and the story will v-shape recover.

    This is the turning point. Almis will finally show his determination.

    (TL Note: The author then talks about the advantages and disadvantages of falcons and fast horses. It was too long so I didn¡¯t bother to trante.)

 Chapter CHAPTER 54

    The conversation with King Rosyth ends and I exit the room. Outside, I find Julia waiting for me.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Did youe to give me your conclusion?¡± (Julia)

    I look straight into Julia¡¯s eyes and answer.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Sorry. I¡¯m still thinking about it. I¡¯ll certainly give out my answer before the deadline.¡± (Almis)

    Julia smiles.

    ¡°I see. Please. Hurry up if you can. By the way¡­¡­can we talk for a while?¡±

    Julia pulls on my hand.

    ¡°You, this isn¡¯t the situation to be meeting with me secretly, you know.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°But if I didn¡¯t do this then I won¡¯t be able to talk with you, right?¡± (Julia)

    I was brought to somewhere by Julia. This ce seems to be her private room.

    ¡­¡­.This isn¡¯t a n to make me drink some strange medicine and make a fait apli, right?

    I look around Julia¡¯s room. It has various furnishings as well as sorcery tools here and there and it reeks of strange medicine.

    It also has a considerable collection of books, too.

    At the very least, this isn¡¯t like a room of a typical modern Japanese girl.

    Although, I don¡¯t know whether this is the typical room of an Adernian Princess or a Julia-only thing¡­¡­.it¡¯s probably thetter.

    By the way, as for Tetra¡¯s room, there are 6 prototype wands, materials for making the wand, magical squares, paper and magical stones scattered about in great quantity. Although the person herself says she intentionally arranged the room as such, it¡¯s a lie since you¡¯ll always see her seemingly looking around for something.

    Suddenly, a nt with a white flower catches my attention.

    ¡°Is this opium poppy?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°You¡¯re well informed, huh. Have you used it for something?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Although I¡¯ve seen one growing in the forest.¡± (Almis)

    By the way, I was taught by Griffon-sama that you could use it as medicine.

    Poppy has a pain killing effect so it¡¯s very excellent as medicine.

    It¡¯s alsomonly used as a medium for Illusion sorcery. This is the one we mixed in the gunpowder.

    By the way, it¡¯s also quite excellent as a narcotic. It can put a lion to sleep.

    ¡°Is this female hemp nt?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Well, yes. Though I wonder if, as medicine, poppy would be better? Hemp¡¯s hallucinogenic effects are light so they don¡¯t have much value in sorcery. Well, how about recreation, hmm ¡­¡­.don¡¯t think I want to smoke it though. You can live even without smoking it, right.¡± (Julia)

    In other words, it¡¯s marijuana.

    They smoke a lot of this in the Adernia Penins¡­.perhaps I should say the west. (TL Note: Lol author.)

    That¡¯s because it¡¯s easy to cultivate and they think it¡¯s probably not that poisonous.

    I think other people who smoke this should just do what ever the hell they want. However, I don¡¯t want any people important to me to be smoking this.¡±

    ¡°This flower¡­.It¡¯s quite beautiful although I¡¯m not familiar with it. Is this also a narcotic? (Almis)

    ¡°Yes! Yes! It¡¯s something I got from the orient. I asked the Cretians, but the hallucinogenic effect was amazing. I heard it¡¯s called Morning Glory. I tried it out on a mouse for now but just looking at him is quite frightening.¡± (Julia)

    Morning glory as a hallucinogen¡­.

    I¡¯ve heard of these.

    These are Jimsonweed.

    They also have Datura in this world, huh. (TL Note: Datura is the genus of jimsonweed)

    If they have poppy opium and marijuana then they naturally have these too.

    Julia¡­..experimenting on animals is convenient but, please don¡¯t ever experiment on your own body, okay?

    ¡°Actually, see. I¡¯ve been thinking about experimenting on people¡­..I¡¯ve already understood the efficacy by using a dog as a sorcery medium, see. That¡¯s why the next thing is to take data from people but¡­..¡± (Julia)

    Julia puts jimsonweed on my hand.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you try this jimsonweed for me in your next war? It would only be something like making it into a fine powder and scattering it so a curse could be applied, see.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine but¡­.¡±

    It would probably be more effective than poppy, am I correct?

    Illusion magic seemed to hold the key in territorial dispute after all. There¡¯s no problem if it¡¯s just checking.

    The joke is on us if the wind suddenly changes direction though.

    Suddenly, avender flower jumps into my eyes.

    It¡¯s about the same as Julia¡¯s hair color.

    However, this flower¡¯s shape is unlike avender.

    As I grab the flower to look at it, it gives off a sweet smell.

    What could this¡­..

    ¡°That, you see, is a new variety of a poisonous nt. It¡¯s something I recently got from the Adernia Penins. I raised this because I heard people who eat this get poisoned. I intend to experiment on what would happen if I increased the amount of the nt. Will it be medicine? Will it be poison? Furthermore, will it be a narcotic?¡­¡­..Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s exciting?¡± (Julia)

    I don¡¯t think so.

    ¡°Hmmm. Am I strange? I get all fired up and excited whenever I do investigations like these.¡± (Julia)

    This isn¡¯t because of something like those things entering the body in very small amounts, right?

    Please let it just be Julia being abnormal. I¡¯m begging you please. (TL Note: Author used hentai which means either pervert or abnormal)

    ¡°Hey, won¡¯t you try it if a war breaks out? After that, I want you to teach me the difference in efficacypared to poppy.¡± Julia rapidly closes in on me.

    ¡°Well, okay. If it¡¯s just that.¡±

    Julia hands me the flower after I say so.

    ¡°Thank you. Let me hear the results from you personally.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± (Almis)

    Juliaes closer to kiss me.

    ¡­¡­¡­.I receive it just like that without refusing.

    She immediately separates from me.

    ¡°Good luck, okay?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    I say my goodbye to Julia and return to the pce.

    ¡°Hey, Almis. You kissed with Julia, am I right?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°¡­..Sorry¡±

    I apologize honestly.

    However, how did she know? Women¡¯s intuition is amazing, huh.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m angry. It¡¯s not like I lost anything.¡± Tetra candidly says.

    I¡¯ve known Tetra for so long but¡­..as I thought, she¡¯s a strange one. I don¡¯t understand her sometimes.

    Isn¡¯t it normal to be angry at this?

    If you won¡¯t get angry then I¡¯ll sneak around and do the same thing again and again, you know.

    ¡°If you and Julia get married then you¡¯ll be making babies either way so something like a kiss should be nothing. It¡¯s fine to give her a kiss or two too if you do decide not to marry her. I¡¯m very generous after all.¡± (Tetra)

    I want you to be jealous even just a little. Didn¡¯t you get in the way a long time ago when me and Julia got a good mood going?

    What turn of events is this.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten Almis¡¯ number one spot after all. From now on, no matter what happens, the fact that I¡¯m wife no. 1 is set in stone.¡± (Tetra)

    In other words, she¡¯s already married me so she has the leeway.

    It¡¯s that sort of thing, huh.

    ¡°By the way¡­..right now, which side are you leaning on? Do you want to or not want to marry her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going with 6 against 4 but I wonder if that¡¯s big¡­¡­¡± (TL Note: I don¡¯t know how to phrase this well. He means he¡¯s 60% leaning towards marrying Julia.)

    My rtionship with Regal DeBall got considerably worse because of this time¡¯s affair. If things continue as is, then it would be as King Rosyth said. I¡¯ll have to consider a future where I¡¯ll get purged after Regal bes king.

    No, that¡¯s just an excuse, huh.

    While doing things like kissing with Julia and embracing each other, I, by all means, havee to want her.

    Yes, it seems like I¡¯m just looking for excuses, huh.

    ¡°I actually think that it would be good if you became king. Ron and the others said so too.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t consult with them.¡± (Almis)

    Those guys will definitely not object. Rather, they¡¯d probably greatly wee it. They would also probably die dly for the sake of my happiness.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t ask them.

    I don¡¯t want them to die after all.

    Plus¡­¡­there¡¯s something worrying me a little.

    ¡°If you be king, a lot of people would be saved. Is this reason not fine?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating me. My arms are not that wide.¡± (Almis)

    I let out a sigh.

    It will be the seventh month tomorrow.

    There¡¯s four months left until the deadline Julia gave me¡­¡­ Until then¡­¡­

    ¡°Lord Regal. You should punish Gilberto. If you don¡¯t we won¡¯t be able to instill discipline to the other retainers!!!¡± (Bermet)

    Bermet raises his voice.

    Regal deals with it.

    ¡°Wait wait, he got defeated just once. Can¡¯t we just overlook it this time?¡± (Regal)

    ¡°He fought the enemy with twice their soldiers but he still lost, you know? That battle was something that he shouldn¡¯t have lost. This loss has caused arge part of the neutral faction to move to the Ars faction. Even within our faction, there¡¯s a lot who have switched and are thinking of switching. We cannot have him not take responsibility for this!!¡± (Bermet)

    At present, it has be that a third of all the great nsmen are in the Ars Faction while the remaining two-thirds are in the DeBell faction.

    For a long time, the Ars Faction wasn¡¯t very collected and was justposed of nothing but people who were once in the DeBell faction but wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to leave and people who are pretending to be Ars supporters but are actually neutral. However, with their faction¡¯s victory this time, their unity had solidified at once.

    The war continues in the Adernia Penins and, to the great nsmen, their subordinate¡¯s worries are how they could protect their own interests.

    Naturally, the fact that the Almis Ars n broke thew still exists. But that is not that big of a problem ifpared to their strength in war.

    Furthermore, the reason they broke thew was under the pretext of protecting oppressed peoples.

    Compared to that, Regal DeBell oppressed the people and got defeated even though they had twice the forces.

    If they had won then the fact that they had oppressed people would not have be a big deal but¡­¡­¡­now that they¡¯ve lost it¡¯s be a big problem.

    At present, people voicing their doubts against Regal DeBell¡¯s session to the throne are getting more vocal.

    It¡¯s be a big problem for Regal who¡¯s aiming for the throne.

    ¡°However, Gilberto is my second cousin. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just forgive him this time?¡± (Regal)

    Bermet clenches his fist tightly.

    Regal is extremely generous to his rtives.

    Regal will grant people important posts even if they don¡¯t have great aplishments so long as they¡¯re rtives. If they made a big mistake, Regal wouldn¡¯t me them.

    Conversely, Regal is harsh against non-rtives, never giving them any important jobs. If they made even the smallest of mistakes then they¡¯ll immediately get punished.

    Right now, the only person holding an important post with no blood-rtion to Regal is Bermet. All of the retainers without blood-rtion to Regal are all by Bermet¡¯s rmendation.

    Because of this, the retainers don¡¯t show any ambition to obtain great achievements.

    By all means, Bermet wants to cut off the influence of Regal¡¯s rtives before he bes king.

    This time the damage is great but, conversely making use of it ought to strengthen their camp.

    Bermet, for this reason, vehemently mes Gilberto.

    After Gilberto loses his standing, Bermet intends to rece him with a capable person who is not Regal¡¯s rtive.

    However, Regal is sticking up for Gilberto so it couldn¡¯t go well.

    ¡°In the first ce, isn¡¯t there also problem with you, Lord Bermet, the one who made that kind of n?

    A rtive retainer utters so.

    Voices of agreement to that deration rise.

    Certainly, Bermet¡¯s n was a little dangerous and had a lot of demerits. However, had that n not pushed through, Regal would, open and above board, end up breaking thew.

    In addition to that, there¡¯s no mistaking that it won¡¯t be funny if they lose.

    Therefore, Bermet is not at fault.

    However, to Regal¡¯s rtives, those things don¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Well, well. Let¡¯s just divide the me and call this one a draw.¡± Regal deres so to soothe his rtives.

    Just like that, Bermet also ended up taking some fault.

    Regal didn¡¯t have bad intentions. He really did that just to soothe his rtives. He just ended up choosing the wrong words.

    However, he did not notice the mistake, nor the fact the it was induced by his rtives.

    Bermet breaths out a sigh from the bottom of his heart.

    ¨C

    Author¡¯s note: (TL Note: I couldn¡¯t understand him here. So I¡¯ll just paste the source. Could be some kind of a poem. I don¡¯t know really. It¡¯s not making sense. Particrly the first line (Last English line).)

    I feel that

    Tetra is physics and chemistry

    Julia is biology

    If they were a narcotic episode.

    ÂéËa»Ø¤Ç¤·¤¿

    ¥Æ¥È¥é¤¬ÎïÀí?»¯Ñ§

    ¥æ¥ê¥¢¤¬ÉúÎï

    ¤È¤¤¤¦¸Ð¤¸¤Ç¤¹

 Chapter CHAPTER 55

    This chapter was really long. I mean REAAALLY long.

    I lol¡¯d at Griffon-sama and his vocabry.

    I have an emergency so I couldn¡¯t proofread it, so there might be some mistakes.

    Author¡¯s Note:

    It¡¯s assertiveeeeeeeee time. (TL Note: He wrote that. Really.)

    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

    Just like that, time passed and it became the eleventh month.

    The fort I entrusted to Ismere got finished and we managed to train the soldiers up to a useable level.

    The ruined agriculturalnds have finished recovering and about a third of the viges have begun using crop rotation system.

    The remaining two-thirds were a little difficult to persuade but¡­.once the resultse out then they¡¯ll probably assent.

    The paper mass production system and the salt mine equipment are both in order. We¡¯ve begun mass production.

    The Cretian merchants, including Ains-san, have been buying paper and salt inrge amounts so the Ars¡¯ Territory¡¯s coffers are flush with money.

    We won¡¯t seem to be having hardships even with the debt payments.

    ¡­¡­.although I do regret about the salt mines.

    So then, the problem is¡­..there¡¯s only three days remaining until the deadline.

    ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me that?¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo makes a dubious face.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask your own subordinates?¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°If there was a possibility that I¡¯d be king, those guys would, without fail,pletely support it so¡­¡­.I can¡¯t use them as reference, you know.¡± (Almis)

    In any case, I know without asking.

    Besides, those guyspletely don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m worried about you guys getting hurt, don¡¯t you agree.

    Also, I have some reservations in consulting them.

    That¡¯s were Bartoloes in.

    I heard he seems to be a retainer knows a few information when I asked King Rosyth.

    He seems to have abundant life experiences so I thought I might try asking him.

    ¡°I heard a lot about you from King Rosyth so I know some, okay? I¡¯m in the Rosyth faction so support the Ars faction¡­.however, well¡­.I think you should decide ording to your intentions.¡± (Bartolo)

    I can¡¯t decide with that, huh¡­.

    ¡°If I recall correctly, you were worried that a war might break out, was it? Well, certainly the possibility of that is high but¡­¡­it¡¯s not like it¡¯s certain that war would break out, am I right. If you do it skillfully, then war just might not break out.¡± (Bartolo)

    Certainly.

    It¡¯s not like I had revtion that a war would break out.

    In the end, it¡¯s still a question of possibility.

    Whether I could make Regal DeBell agree depends on if I could skillfully make them powerless.

    However, that is exceedingly hard to do, right?

    Right now, the Ars Faction is made up of a third of the powerful ns.

    In other words, the remaining two thirds will turn into enemies.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s quite doubtful that those one third would reliably support me as an ally.

    Moreover, the De Morgal Kingdom is not hiding their ambition to head south. That country would certainly take advantage of the chaos ande to invade.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good¡­.I can¡¯t decide.¡±

    I hold my head.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s something you wouldn¡¯t want to regret after all.¡±

    Bartolo stands up as if saying that there¡¯s nothing left to say anymore.

    Deep within a huge forest.

    In a ce called the Forbidden Forest in the deepest parts of the Romano forest.

    The fabled Griffon¡¯s territory.

    There in the Griffon¡¯s den¡­¡­.inside that which the Griffon calls castle, I am((talking with the Griffon)). (TL Note: Unsure so I just winged it)

    ¡°I see¡­.In other words, you want to copte with the bitch with thevender colored breed called Julia. However, Julia is the daughter of the pack¡¯s alpha so to copte you need to be the alpha. However, a lot of them wouldn¡¯t be able to stomach the neer bing the alpha so there¡¯s a high possibility that conflict would arise from that. That¡¯s why you¡¯re worrying, right?¡± (Griffon)

    ¡°That¡¯s somewhat correct but¡­¡­..could you please sugarcoat it just a little? What¡¯s up with copte?¡­..at the very least use something like marry or something. Also, the way you said it made it sound like I¡¯m worrying over falling in love with a female dog or monkey¡­.¡± (Almis)

    Something like bitch, copte, pack, and alpha¡­.there are better ways to say them, right?

    Something like woman, or hair color, or country, or king. See?

    ¡°This is the fault of ¡®Divine Protection of the Divine Word¡± ¡®s trantions. From the very beginning, both you humans and other animals are made from the same matter and carry a soul so I couldn¡¯t understand the necessity to expressly make distinction with words. Also, for me, dogs, monkeys, humans, all of them are just the same.¡±

    Well, from the point of view of a half-falcon half-lion beast treated as a god, it¡¯s probably all the same. (TL Note: Unsure so I just winged it)

    ¡°You want to copte with the bitch called Julia, right?¡± (Griffon)

    ¡°Well, although I¡¯m bothered with how you said it¡­..yes, that is correct.¡± (Almis)

    When I answer, the Griffon snorts from the nose.

    ¡°Then just do it. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± (Griffon)

    ¡°I just said that a war might break out with that, right? There¡¯s a possibility that Ron and the others could die, too.¡± (Almis)

    The Griffon¡¯s eyes opens wider. Somehow, it seems displeased.

    ¡°Ron and the others can decide for themselves whether they want to help you. You don¡¯t need to take part in that. I can¡¯t understand the reason why you¡¯re worrying about the internal discords of your fellow pack animals. You should just fight and win, right? Or does it seem that you will lose?¡± (Griffon)

    ¡°No¡­..I think I probably could have won from the very beginning but¡­¡­¡± (Almis)

    The Ars Territory¡¯s poption is 30,000. The Crown Territories are around 70,000. Combined, they are 100,000. The other ns¡¯ territories¡¯ poption are around 70,000.

    From the very start, I could have won.

    However, a lot of people would have died.

    ¡°A long time ago, didn¡¯t you say to me that humans who could kill a member of the same species without feeling anything about it was a deviant, right?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes. I said that. Creatures called humans are creatures that live in packs. There would be a problem if a member of a pack kills one of hisrades and not bear feelings of guilt. In that case, it would be difficult to protect thews in that pack. The deviant cannot live in the pack. Living after that would be fatal for a human. However, you are different.¡± (Griffon)

    ¡°¡­¡­What is different?¡± (Almis)

    The Griffon speaks.

    ¡°You are a leader. You impose thew. You are not a member of a pack, rather you are an existence that moves it. You are an existence exempted from the rules of the pack. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are a deviance. Rather, you should be a deviant. If not, you would not be able to protect the pack from outside enemies. You have be a leader so should leave behind the biggest effect on the pack. To do that, you must not be worried about any kind of sacrifice. Do you understand?¡± (Griffon) (TL Note: WoW.)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The Griffon continues to add:

    ¡°Casualty? What¡¯s the problem there? They are just other people with no rtion to you. Besides, you have killed to stay alive and protect the children up to know, am I right? After such a long time, hasn¡¯t that be irrelevant?¡±

    ¡°I think we cannot talk of my desires and the problem of taking away life at the same level¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just the same. The same as killing people.¡±

    The Griffonughs scornfully. He looks at me straight in the eye.

    ¡°Listen. Suppose, you have something that you must not do, then it should be something you can¡¯t do in the first ce. However, God has given us the choice to kill another of the same species for the sake of our own desires. Thus, it¡¯s fine if you do so. After taking over a pack, lions kill the child of the old leader. Fish and the like forget about their children and end up eating the very child they have given birth to. And because of those, has heaven given them punishment? Isn¡¯t there none? Thus, it¡¯s fine if you do so.¡± (Griffon)

    The Griffon speaks indifferently.

    ¡°We have the privilege to do whatever we want¡­¡­¡­We are given freedom. We have the freedom to rebel against irrationality before our eyes. We also have the freedom to ept it. This world (ything) exists for your sake. That¡¯s why you should just do as you like. It¡¯s fine to y humbly. It¡¯s also fine to y gaudily. You also have the choice to destroy it with your own hands.¡± (Griffon)

    The Griffon looks at me persuasively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Be prepared. Nobody has the right to admonish you. The only things this world has are winners and losers. You can just keep on winning. You can just do as you like. I did as I like. A very long time ago, I did things like pushing off a cow over the cliffs just for fun, blowing off a mountain, and killing and eating humans. What¡¯s wrong with that? Listen, there¡¯s no duty in strength. What¡¯s there is only privilege. Pierce your own ego. If you want a woman, just take her away. If you want territory just take it. If you want money get it. If you want peace, seize it. What¡¯s wrong is not being able to choose a strong person as a patron and not being able to protect your own things with your own power.¡± (Griffon)

    The Griffon¡¯s sermon won¡¯t end.

    ¡°A human¡¯s life is much shorter than mine. There¡¯s no time to start over. That¡¯s why you should do things you won¡¯t regret. You would regret dragging unrted people with you for just a moment but you would regret letting go of the bitch until you die.¡± (Griffon)

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± (Almis)

    Certainly, I don¡¯t want that.

    Just thinking about Julia getting taken away by Regal DeBell makes me want to vomit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put the alpha¡¯s social status and copting with the bitch on the left side of the bnce scale. What you should put on the left side of the weighing scale are not the lives of un-rted humans. You shall choose between the regret of letting the bitch get taken away or the regret getting unrted people dragged into the matter and killed. Now, which side do you lean on? Well, it would seem that you have finally arrived at your answer.¡± (Griffon)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I close my eyes and think.

    I remember Julia¡¯s figure.

    Her smile, her body. Our fun times together. All of them are things I don¡¯t want to part with.

    And then, I open my eyes.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Griffon-sama. I¡¯vee to a conclusion. I¡¯ll be off.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes. Go forth. Make sure you won¡¯t regret it.¡± (Griffon)

    I ran.

    It will take about a day to leave the Griffon¡¯s territory.

    I¡¯ll barely make it to King Rosyth¡¯s pce if I rode a horse aftering out of the forest.

    I must make haste.

    ¡°You barely made it, huh. So, have you made your decision?¡± (Rosyth)

    King Rosyth hosts me even though it¡¯s midnight. He probably wants to hear my response already.

    On his left side is Raymond, and on his right side is Julia.

    ¡°First. I apologize for making you wait five months for my answer. I humbly apologize. And, thank you very much for giving me the honor of your time. In addition to that, I understand that this might be a shameless request but¡­¡±

    I bow deeply to King Rosyth.

    ¡°Please give me Princess Julia.¡±

    Then I immediately face Julia.

    Julia widens her eyes. She puts her hands over her mouth in surprise.

    ¡°Julia, I¡¯ll make you mine. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes!!¡± (Julia)

    Julia jumps to embrace me.

    I receive her and the force takes me down.

    This girl, she¡¯s quite heavy, huh.

    ¡°Almis!!!¡± (Julia)

    Julia tries to kiss me with her rosy lips but I hold her back with my hand.

    ¡°Oi, let¡¯s leave that forter¡­..¡±

    We¡¯re being watched by King Rosyth and Sir Raymond, see.

    Julia finally realizes the situation and separates from me immediately. She¡¯spletely red in the face.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to continue, you know?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll watch over you, see.¡±

    The two say while grinning.

    These two really are brothers. Both have a bad personality.

    I get up and sit on the bed.

    King Rosyth gets serious after seeing me make a serious face.

    ¡°Let me hear your second conclusion. If I refuse, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kidnap Julia by force. After that, I¡¯ll ally with King De Morgal to take down this country.¡± (Almis)

    King Rosyth¡¯s face twitches to my serious reply while Julia blushes further.

    ¡°That was a joke but it was good that I didn¡¯t say I refuse. Then the next item, Can you tell me the reason why you suddenly changed your mind?¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°The reason is¡­.No, I wanted Julia from the start. That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine even if I be king. Also regarding kingship¡­.I started to think bing one might not be such a bad idea after all. If I had the authority called kingship then I¡¯ll be able to save a lot of people. I¡¯ll also be able to reward Ron and the others. However, ¡­.I didn¡¯t have the resolve.¡±

    I put together various reasons. Like people will die and mypanions would get hurt.

    However, that was wrong. I was just scared. Of the excessively huge power.

    Since I became a great nsman, the way I saw people around me changed. The me right now can kill a people with just a stroke of my hand. Just like that Regal DeBell.

    If I be king, I¡¯ll get power even greater than that. I became scared that because of that I¡¯ll change.

    I was just scared.

    In a word, I was just an indecisive cowardcking resolve. Honestly, Regal DeBell might have been less objectionable than me.

    Furthermore, I was afraid of the Divine Protection of the Great King.

    I couldn¡¯t help but worry that that thing might change something inside of me and repaint me.

    But I can¡¯t keep on running away forever right?

    If I kept this up, then I would surely regret it. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll have to face this power, and this divine protection and make my decision.

    I¡¯ll take the step to achieve that and get Julia. I¡¯ll use that power for my sake only.

    To get Julia, I¡¯ll massacre everyone that stands with the DeBell n.

    This is where I draw the line. (TL Note: I hate the word Kejime)

    I¡¯ll stop being scared anymore and wield that power.

    At this rate, myrades, including Tetra, might all be taken away by that piece of crap.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll get him before he gets me.

    Then I¡¯ll show him how to manage power.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve really thought this through huh. So, who was the person who pushed you to make this final step?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a person.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Griffon, huh. Well, fine. I¡¯m happy you¡¯ve decided to be king. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to ask but¡­..what do you want to do when you¡¯ve be king?¡±

    What I want to do.

    It¡¯s not like I hate luxury but it¡¯s not like a love it too. For women, I¡¯m happy with just Tetra and Julia.

    Power, however¡­..

    ¡°How about unifying the Adernia Penins?¡± (Almis)

    You have to take peace by force. You told me that, right Griffon-sama?

    ¡°Alright. The problem is the timing of the announcement, wedding, and the enthronement. Do you have a date in mind?¡± (Regal)

    ¡°It¡¯s convenient to finish everything at once, yes? Let¡¯s end this in two days.¡± (Almis)

    Usually, the wedding ceremony is done several months after the announcement. The great nsmen too would need some time to prepare for their presents, after all.

    Well, Tetra and I got it over with immediately after the inheritance battle with King Ferrum, however.

    ¡°Regal DeBell would probably have no time to mobilize his troops in two days. After the enthronement, we should just immediately assemble the army and go after and destroy all the great nsmen who didn¡¯t attent the enthronement ceremony. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s pretty much it. If I had to change anything, it would be that we should mobilize the soldiers right before the announcement.¡±

    It¡¯ll probably be a bloody wedding.

    ¡°The time period is as soon as possible, yes? As for me, I want to hand over the throne to you while I¡¯m still alive. I won¡¯t be able to die without peace of mind after all. That will also give you peace of mind, yes?¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°I agree King Rosyth. It¡¯s more convenient when father-inw is still alive. However, regarding the time period¡­¡­.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°It¡¯ll be hard without having achievements? Is that what you want to say?¡± (Rosyth)

    I nod.

    I haven¡¯t made any visible achievements since I became a lord.

    There¡¯s a problem in seeding to the throne at this stage. If possible, I want to be king after I obtain a great achievement.

    ¡°Also, I want to quickly put the country back in order after immediately suppressing the rebellion. In order to do that¡­..I think it¡¯s necessary to remove all the members of the DeBell Faction in one clean sweep. That¡¯s why I think we should do it after some maneuvering.¡± (Almis)

    I don¡¯t have the courtesy to give them battle after seeding the throne. It¡¯s fine to just grab victory from the start.

    ¡°I see. I too am also worrying a little about your achievements¡­¡­I actually have a suggestion, would you like to hear it?¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°What would that be?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°The De Morgal Kingdomwill attack this country before long. I¡¯ll grant you the right tomand of the whole army so beat them.¡± (Rosyth)

    That¡¯s a great idea¡­¡­.Well, that¡¯s the best approach when speaking of creating achievements but¡­.

    Isn¡¯t the difficulty level a little high?

    ¡°We anticipate their army would number around 15,000 front and back. Our country can mobilize 4,000 to 5,000.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing that number mobilized during the time of King Ferrums so¡­¡­will we be alright?¡± (Almis)

    At that time, the diplomatic maneuvering was horrible.

    There¡¯s a significant chance that we¡¯ll get diplomatically maneuvered this time too. The DeBell Faction would probably not lend their military power, am I right? All the more, if I be suprememander of the army.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be problems. If our country gets invaded by the De Morgal Kingdom, then next in line would be the Eville Kingdom and the Belvedere Kingdom. We secured promises that we won¡¯t get attacked by both countries. Furthermore, this time, we know that the enemy ising so the we could mobilize easily. I can gather about 5,000 in the territories I directly control. You have an 800 strong standing army, yes? We have to conscript the another 1200.¡± (Rosyth)

    1200, huh¡­¡­.

    If you ask whether we could, then yes, we can.

    Besides, there¡¯s no reason we couldn¡¯t put together military recruits and conscripts and we haven¡¯t said so either.

    We would probably be able to gather provisions and equipment without much opposition if we dered the they be arranged here.

    ¡°With this, it¡¯s be 7,000. We can expect around 500 from the great nsmen. In other words, we¡¯ll have 7,500. It might be tough but¡­¡­.we¡¯ll have to make do. Are you confident we can do this?¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°¡­¡­That depends upon the tactics, yes? By the way, how much cavalry does father-inw have? I have a hundred.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°There was a time when we wanted to organize one. However, we weren¡¯t able to train that much numbers. It was easier to make 300 hoplites than 100 cavalry after all since the costs would pile up. For now, we have around 50 cavalry for patrolling the territory.¡± (Rosyth)

    Hmmm¡­ That¡¯s too little. This is hard, huh. Although this would depend on whether the enemy would have cavalry.

    ¡°The De Morgal Kingdom borders the Rozel Kingdom. The Rozel Kingdom is a Gallic kingdom. They have cavalry in a considerable scale. So in order to oppose that, King De Morgal will probably leave behind his cavalry within his territory.¡± (Rosyth)

    In other words, he¡¯ll only bring along a few of them and if we¡¯re lucky maybe none at all.

    I wonder if the n could now stand with that.

    ¡°For the meantime, let¡¯s postpone this talk.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I agree. The problem now is maneuvering. What do you intend to do?¡± (Rosyth)

    I exin the maneuvering against Regal DeBell.

    A smile floats on the face of King Rosyth.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re quite the devil yourself, huh.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided on a specific method, okay? It¡¯s absolutely necessary for my faction to grow. As for that¡­..¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll cooperate with you. We¡¯ll have to limit the people who knows this operation to make you king. The only people who shall know this would be our Rosyth nsmen, that shall y a central part in this operation, the nsmen that we could fully trust like Bartolo. Don¡¯t tell operation this to anyone. Be careful even of your subordinates.¡± (Rosyth)

    We¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if information leaks out after all¡­..

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡­.I know where talking about the maneuvers but¡­..there¡¯s one thing I absolutely need to tell you.¡±

    Julia raises her hands.

    Naturally, I concentrate my gaze to Julia who¡¯s sticking to my arm right now.¡±

    Somehow it kind of feels like I¡¯m being watched too.

    ¡°Um¡­¡­it¡¯s about the divine protection but¡­¡­.for the meantime, why don¡¯t you tell us yours Almis?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Or should I say I shall speak of it.¡± (Almis)

    I exin my divine protection to Rosyth and Raymond.

    The two show a surprised expression.

    ¡°Divine protection huh¡­..the ones I¡¯ve seen, including Julia¡¯s have be 5 cases, huh.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°At any rate, you hold quite the useful divine protection.¡± (Raymond)

    I feel awkward when you tell me that.

    In any case, it¡¯s efficacy have been horribly dissed by Griffon-sama, after all.

    ¡°Then, this is what I wanted to say, see¡­.actually¡­..¡±

    Julia shows a little troubled expression.

    ¡°Regal DeBell also holds the Divine Protection of the Great King, you see¡­¡­¡± (Julia)

    Eh?

    Really?

    Author¡¯s Notes:

    When Griffon-sama was young, he was quite naughty. Or perhaps I should say he still is.

    It all begins here.

    I apologize for all the hate that¡¯s been umting up until now.

    I¡¯m seriously reflecting on how to make my writinge out just a little bit better.

    Honestly speaking, I never thought everyone would lose their temper to this extent.

    When I thought about it clearly, it wasn¡¯t good that I hesitated for as long as I wanted on the development everyone was anticipating to refresh their minds.

    Having said that, you can¡¯t bring back what has been spit up.

    It¡¯s the point of no return.

    I¡¯ve cut away several stories from the chapters I¡¯m preparing so I¡¯ll conclude it at once.

    Thest would be around chapter 73.

    (TL Note: He¡¯s referring to the second volume¡¯sst chapter. He¡¯s going 200+ chapters strong.)

 Chapter CHAPTER 56

    ¡°To say the least, I just can¡¯t imagine seeing that man having the caliber of ¡°Great King¡± but¡­.are you absolutely sure you¡¯re correct?¡± (Rosyth)

    King Rosyth just said something quite mean. Although, I do agree with him.

    Is the ¡°Divine Protection of the Great King¡± actually not that rare?

    It¡¯s not just me who has it? Or should I say, you could actually obtain such thing?

    Now, that feels kind of depressing huh.

    ¡°Yes. My ¡®Divine Protection of Perception¡¯ is quite urate after all. It¡¯s definitely the same as Almis¡¯ ability¡­¡­..that of raising the physical abilities depending on the number of people who believe in you as a leader. It also raises the physical abilities of people who trust you and have high loyalty to you as a ripple effect. They¡¯re the same, yes?¡± (Julia)

    (TLN: Pengu Trans tranted ¿´ÆÆ¤Î¼Ó×o as DP of Perception. While I lean on the side of irvoyance, (or more preferably ¡®the Diving Protection of Seeing Through Shit¡¯ lol), I¡¯ll just use their term.)

    ¡°Does that mean that Regal DeBell is actually a big shot without us knowing it?¡± (Almis)

    If that really were the case, then I¡¯ll be so disillusioned.

    ¡°Hmmm, I wonder. At the very least, the people of the DeBell territory ((do consider, or should I say)) are afraid of him as their leader. Look, didn¡¯t he just boast that he killed a bear about three years ago?¡±

    I see, it¡¯s enough that they consider you as their leader. It¡¯s not rted at all to the person¡¯s caliber, huh.

    Well, the people of a poption probably don¡¯t know the character of their leader anyway.

    It¡¯s only natural.

    ¡°Nevertheless, why does a person like Regal DeBell have such a divine protection?¡­.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Beats me. Fairies are whimsical creatures after all.¡± (Julia)

    Fairies?

    ¡°Hey, Julia. When you said fairies¡­.did you mean the mischievous fairies?¡± (Almis)

    In the Adernia Penins, fairies exist in folklore. They say fairies are mischievous and do things like pulling pranks on people.

    If you¡¯re having either an unusually lucky or unlucky day, they say it¡¯s the work of fairies

    If it suddenly rained, it¡¯s because of the fairies.

    Those kind of things.

    ¡°Right, right. I looked up a lot of things about them and there was that kind of theory. The evidence isughter. Haven¡¯t you heard them? Specifically, children¡¯sughter. ((You¡¯ll hear them)) by the time you¡¯ve been given a divine protection¡­¡± (Julia)

    Children¡¯sughter, huh.

    I don¡¯t know. That might possibly be true, however¡­¡­

    It¡¯s been so many years ago when I noticed I had the Divine Protection. I¡¯ve probably forgotten about that.

    ¡°Is that so? Almis doesn¡¯t know, huh. I¡¯ve heard them many times, you know. I could already hear them a little when we first met, you know. Maybe it depends upon the person whether if they could hear them. Well, anyway, I think the fairies¡¯ true form is that of children. When you speak of fairies, you kind of think of a childish impression, after all.¡± (Julia) (TLN: Julia, are you sure you¡¯re not just high?)

    In other words, they only call them fairies as a matter of convenience.

    Now that you said it, didn¡¯t Griffon-sama often spoke of ¡°those brats¡±.

    Well, it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s a child-like existence.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t there a lot of particrly nasty episodes concerning fairies?¡±

    ¡°Certainly¡­¡­. there were things like that.¡±

    There were as many episodes concerning fairies as the number of stars in the sky. All of them about fairies pulling pranks on people.

    These episodes can be ssified into four types.

    Those warm and fluffy stories.

    Those moral lesson-like stories where the person gets deceives and loses everything but bes aware of the importance of their bonds with family.

    Also, those stories where people go through terrible hardships.

    And thest one¡­..stories where people die because of the fairy¡¯s mischief.

    Let¡¯s give one concrete example.

    A long time ago, there was a man.

    This man hopelessly fell in love with his childhood friend from the vige. However, his childhood friend ended up getting married to the vige chief¡¯s son.

    He was devastated.

    And then, a fairy appeared in his dream and said:

    ¡®Tomorrow, go deep inside the forest at night and shoot the tree growing at the top of the mountain as the soon as the sun rises.¡¯

    In the beginning the man ignored this, but the dreams kepting every day.

    One time, the man finally did as the fairy instructed.

    The man shoots at the tree at sunrise.

    At the same time, a rabbit jumps out and get hits by the arrow.

    Since then, the man kept following the fairy¡¯s instructions.

    Because of this, the man bes wealthy and gets popr too.

    However, the only one in his heart is his childhood friend.

    One day, the fairy tells him:

    ¡®Your childhood friend was threatened to be the wife of the vige chief¡¯s son. You should kill the vige chief¡¯s son. After that, you should just run away. There are gold coins buried under the grape tree at the back of your house. With that money, you could run away.¡¯

    The man did as the fairy told him. He killed the vige chief¡¯s son. The vige chief and his wife witnessed this, so he killed them too. He then proposed to his childhood friend that they elope.

    However, his childhood friend resisted.

    The two argued when suddenly the childhood friend gets stabbed by a knife and dies.

    He escapes in the confusion and returns to his home to dig up what¡¯s under the grape tree.

    There he finds a sack.

    However, what he found inside were not gold coins¡­.

    but cow feces.

    The story ends there.

    In a word, it¡¯s a story with a moral lesson. That in this world, there are a lot of things that are too good to be true so don¡¯t get deceived. However¡­..

    Was it really necessary for it to get that horrible?

    And what¡¯s really scary here is that there¡¯s nothing in it for the fairy that appeared in the story.

    In other words, fairies, just as a prank, get people to kill other people.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t get what fairies are thinking. I was somehow well liked by them too.¡± (Julia)

    Which reminds me, this person has a lot of divine protections, huh.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably fine to not be that cautious of that Regal¡¯s divine protection, okay? Almis¡¯ divine protection is more than a match for him. You should also just ignore about the fairies for now. In the first ce, it¡¯s just a hypothesis, right?¡± (Rosyth)

    We stop at King Rosyth¡¯s suggestion.

    We¡¯ve gone off topic, huh.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going home for now. Let¡¯s talk about the strategy next time when we have Bartolo with us.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do that. Thene here three dayster. Remember to keep this a secret, okay?¡± (Rosyth)

    I salute King Rosyth and leave the room.

    However, Julia stops me.

    ¡°Wait! Take me with you.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°N? Wouldn¡¯t that be a problem?¡± (Almis)

    Even if we tried to hide it, it¡¯ll immediately be known if Julia disappears from the pce. It¡¯ll cause an uproar, right?

    ¡°I know, but¡­¡­ I want to have a talk with Tetra, so¡­¡­¡± (Julia)

    Julia looks at King Rosyth.

    ¡°Just do as you like. I¡¯ll say something like ¡®Julia is away from the pce for a special ceremony. The location Is a royal family secret so I cannot disclose it.¡¯¡± (Rosyth)

    In other words, I could take her with me.

    ¡°Jeez¡­..Then can I borrow a carriage, King Rosyth?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes. Since it¡¯ll probably cause a misunderstanding if the two of you get seen riding on a single horse together. Also¡­¡± (Rosyth)

    King Rosyth cautions me.

    ¡°While it¡¯s fine for you to conduct some maneuvering, do not yet fully antagonize Regal DeBell. At the very least, wait up until the end of our war with King De Morgal. We¡¯ll put in order all the preparations for the civil war so don¡¯t carelessly fall victim to provocation. Well,e to think of it, we were saved by that time you humbled yourself into settling out of court with them. If the two of you hadpletely gone to war at that time, then this country wouldn¡¯t exist today.¡± (Rosyth)

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll keep my head down, okay? For the mean time, I intend to continue as such.¡± (Almis)

    Civil war would be dreadful. No matter who wins, all that will be left are minuses.

    Therefore, we¡¯d have to end this in an instant. Until then, I¡¯ll have to trouble myself with keeping Regal on the dark.

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ve arrived but¡­¡­ Julia, wear this sack for the mean time. ¡°

    I make Julia wear the sack on her head.

    With this, we won¡¯t be found out.

    I hold Julia¡¯s hand and carefully help her get down from the horse.

    We didn¡¯t have the time to open up the part near the eye so she shouldn¡¯t be able to see anything.

    ¡°Ah, Almis-san! Where have you been? Tetra¡¯s been worried abo¡­¡­.eh, Julia-san?¡±

    We got found out!? (TLN: NANI!?)

    ¡°Well, her hair¡¯s sticking out, you know¡­¡­¡±

    Ah, crap. Now that you mentioned it, the only girl withvender-colored hair here is probably Julia.

    That said, we don¡¯t have a sack big enough to hide all of Julia¡¯s hair so¡­¡­

    ¡°Why is Julia-san here?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. For the meantime, let¡¯s get inside the mansion.¡± (Almis)

    The servants in the pce, for the most part, haven¡¯t seen Julia before so they probably won¡¯t know it¡¯s her just by seeing her hair.

    That said, I¡¯m just making sure.

    We have to move quickly.

    I¡¯ll have to get her inside the mansion without getting seen.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is so stay still for me, okay?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Hey, wha! Wait¡­.¡± (Julia)

    I carry Julia and run with all my strength.

    ¡°You kinda look like you¡¯re kidnapping some right now, you know.¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Julia. I¡¯m very angry right now.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra deres to signal the start of the two¡¯s meeting.

    I¡¯ve known Tetra for so long now but this girl¡¯s expressions are quite hard to understand.

    Although she said she¡¯s angry, her expression right now is not that much different from her normal one.

    That said, if you look closely you can see that her eyebrows are moving a little.

    It¡¯s a peculiar trait of Tetra when she¡¯s angry.

    It¡¯s about 7/10 on the scale, huh.

    However, didn¡¯t Tetra say that it¡¯s fine for Julia to be my second wife?

    That¡¯s the reason I took Julia in.

    ¡°I I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­..¡± (Julia)

    Julia apologizes looking like she¡¯s about to curl herself up.

    Tetra stares hard at Julia and says:

    ¡° You just said sorry, right? What would that sorry be for?¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°E? That¡¯s¡­¡­..That¡¯s for snatching away Almis and snatching away the position of queen consort but¡­¡± (Julia)

    (TLN: I really don¡¯t know how to trante Õýåú. It means queen consort but in this context it kinda connotes the meaning of legal wife, more specifically the wife with the highest status.)

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m angry about that. I¡¯m not that interested in worldly social status.¡± (Tetra)

    Then what are you angry about, this girl¡­

    ¡°You didn¡¯t consult with me even once. If you did that, then we could have thought about how to force Almis together. Besides, if I was against it then I would¡¯ve t out refused from the start.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­.It¡¯s just as you said. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡­¡± (Julia)

    Julia bows her head to Tetra and apologizes.

    Tetra smiles.

    ¡°Good. I forgive you.¡±

    Well, I guess it¡¯s settled.

    Great.

    ¡°But is it really alright?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s because I¡¯m Almis¡¯ No.1 after all. No matter what happens, it¡¯s set in stone that I was the one who Almis married first. Beside, what¡¯s important is love. To hell with social status. ¡­..Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped if you¡¯re bothered about it.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s up with that? You¡¯re making it sound like I wanted to be the queen consort so it couldn¡¯t be helped!!!¡± (Julia)

    I don¡¯t know what the hell happened but it looks like it¡¯s be serious again.

    For the meantime, I guess I should stop them, huh.

    ¡°You two. Don¡¯t fight because of me¡­.Ouch! Don¡¯t hit me with your staff!¡± (Almis)

    Tetra keeps hitting my head with her staff.

    Tetra¡¯s staff has those wooden disks bound together so it¡¯s quite heavy but¡­¡­this is too heavy for a wooden staff!¡±

    ¡°Oi, you put a metal rod inside didn¡¯t you!¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Nope~, The correct answer is¡­¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra grabs the pointed tip of the wand. She unscrews it and pulls.

    It¡¯s a ck luster sword.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Swordstick. Isn¡¯t it cool?¡± (TLN: Shikomigatana/Swordstick/Cane Sword; I don¡¯t know much about Japanese swords)

    ¡°I agree that it¡¯s cool but, don¡¯t hit me with that. If you got careless, you could kill me¡­.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Hey, Tetra. Can you also make me one?¡± (Julia)

    Thus, although the situation has changed, we¡¯ve returned to our former rtions.

    I call together my trusted members.

    Ron, Roswald, Gram, Soyon, Lulu, Yal, Bolus.

    These seven people.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the others not included here.

    It¡¯ just that you increase the possibility of leaking information the more you increase the people who know.

    Because the possibility of getting tortured to be made to talk is real enough, I can¡¯t speak about this to a lot of people.

    Although I do feel bad about it¡­.

    In one line starting from the right, Tetra, me, and Julia sit in front of them.

    All of their gazes fall at Julia.

    They¡¯ve probably noticed it to a certain extent huh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. It¡¯s been decided that I¡¯ll be marrying Julia.¡±

    I could sense the tension in everyone.

    Everyone falls silent.

    Ron bes the first one to speak.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­That means Leader will¡­¡­.have to be King, am I right?¡± (Ron)

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s be like that.¡±

    Everyone exchanges nces.

    ¡°¡±¡±HOORAY!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    Ron, Roswald, Gram, Soyon, and Lulu put their hands together and shouts happily.

    Yal and Bolus, too, are smiling.

    ¡°I was so worried!! Because I heard that Julia might have had to marry that guy Regal ¡­¡­..moreover, Almis-san looked so gloomytely, too! I¡¯ve never felt so relieved.¡± (Soyon)

    Soyon grins while giving us her blessing.

    I see¡­..It seems I looked so gloomy huh.

    I¡¯m sorry I made you worry guys¡­.

    ¡°However, that means we¡¯ll finally cross swords with the DeBell n, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be imposing on everyone. This is¡­. so to speak, because of my and Julia¡¯s love. I really feel bad dragging everyone into this. I¡¯m sorry. However¡­..please support us!! (Almis)

    As I say so, the seven smile broadly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for Almis to finally wield us for his convenience? You¡¯re so reserved. You don¡¯t have to ask all of those one by one, you know!¡± (Gram)

    Roswald deres in addition to Gram.

    ¡°We had to get along with the DeBell n before so ((I held back)). But if it¡¯s be like this, then at that time, should I have just stabbed that ((Gilberto)) with my spear?¡± (Roswald)

    Roswald shows a somewhat regretful expression.

    No, that was a wise decision, you know.

    If it became an all-out war then the neighboring countries would¡¯vee together to intervene and I would never be able to seed the throne.

    ¡°Almis-sama. Congrattions. However, please let me confirm one thing. What would happen to Tetra-sama?¡± (Bolus)

    Bolus looks straight at me.

    Naturally, it¡¯s something that¡¯s bothering him, huh.

    I embrace Tetra while looking straight at Bolus.

    ¡°Tetra will remain as my wife. Though she won¡¯t be queen consort¡­.by no means would I make light of her, I promise you that.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Is that so¡­..I asked something awkward. I apologize.¡± (Bolus)

    Bolus bows deeply.

    When the excitement died down, Yal opens his mouth.

    ¡°However, Lord Almis. Have you estimated the opposition against your enthronement by the ns aside from the DeBell n? Also, how shall we deal with the DeBell n? (Yal)

    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ve thought about it. First, concerning the opposition by non-DeBell factions¡­¡­the possibility of the De Morgal Kingdom invading us before long is high. When that happens, I¡¯ll be appointed as the suprememander. There, I should be able to obtain a great achievement. Furthermore, concerning dealing with the DeBell n, I think we should try to destroy them from within.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°From within, is it?¡± (Yal)

    ¡°Yes.¡± (Almis)

    The DeBell faction isrge.

    If we fought squarely, it will probably be a very bloody battle. (TLN: Author wrote ¡®a battle where we¡¯ll wash blood with blood¡¯; can¡¯t think of a good English idiom.)

    Though I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose, it will be a tough battle.

    The people who are supporting me are Tetra¡¯s rtives¡­¡­..in other words, the Ars n¡¯s rtives.

    However, the Ars n had a time where it hade to an end for some time so they¡¯ve lost a lot of influence during those years.

    Because the opposing DeBell faction is quite collected by themselves, they¡¯ve flexed their muscle to try to bury the retreating Ars faction.

    Even though the Ars n managed to make aeback when I appeared, we¡¯re still quite far off.

    The ones who hold the key are not the Ars n¡¯s rtives but the nsmen who are not rtives of the DeBell n. However¡­¡­rather than someone like me of a doubtful origin, they probably lean towards the DeBell n.

    Even those who would support me in a normal political dispute, would certainly choose the weather when I¡¯ve be to seed the throne. (TLN: Another Idiom I don¡¯t understand. Hiyori wo kimeru. Help me people.)

    That¡¯s why, as much as possible, in order to bring in an advantage, we have to drive a wedge into the DeBell n¡¯s core.

    ¡°I heard about this from King Rosyth but¡­ there seems to be two factions within the DeBell Faction. The first is the disadvantaged group of retainers led by Regal¡¯s trusted confidant and subordinate Bermet. The second is the group of DeBell rtives headed by Gilberto. The former group is full of capable people but their social status, except for Bermet, tend to be low. Thetter group, because they were chosen by their lineage, thoughcking in capable people, are lucky in obtaining the good positions. Thus, it seems that Regal has a tendency to rely on rtives.¡± (Almis)

    It¡¯s not bad to reinforce your retainers with rtives.

    There¡¯s nothing you can trust more than your rtives after all, plus your unity is firm.

    I, too, fill my close associates with Ron and the others.

    However, there is a problem with installing and using only rtives to responsible positions.

    Rtives would not be careful in making and shrugging off big mistakes because they can y the family card, and they would just rest on theirurels.

    The man Ron, Roswald, and Soyon beat ¨C Gilberto is a good example. Normally, if you had failed that miserably, at the very least, a demotion is in order. However, that guy got away with it with just a week¡¯s house arrest.

    This is a very delightful thing. There¡¯s nothing better than having an enemy full of ipetents.

    However, there¡¯s one person that¡¯s a cause for concern.

    That man called Bermet.

    Bermet, as the rumors say, seems to be a very capable old man. By all means, it was all because of him that the DeBell n had managed to expand to such power.

    Certainly, I can feel some sort of drive from that old man.

    It seems it was Bermet who made the horrible n to casually ughter the refugees before our eyes.

    Honestly speaking, you really can¡¯t tell ability with just that.

    I know too little about that man.

    However, I know that he¡¯s very dangerous.

    If I were able to remove that Bermet, then I¡¯ll be able to split the DeBell n right in half.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is but¡­¡­¡­does anyone have a great idea?¡± (Almis)

    When I proposed such, everyone fell silent.

    One thing or another, they seem to have a deep acknowledgement of Bermet.

    Taking them down won¡¯t be an easy task.

    ¡°For the time being, I have a strategy.¡± The one who spoke up was Yal.

    Oi, are you serious?

    ¡°Regal DeBell won¡¯t trust anyone except his rtives. In other words, he¡¯s quite a distrustful person, yes? We¡¯ll use that against him. It¡¯s just that¡­¡­.this n would some preparation and quite a sum of money.¡± (Yal)

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. This strategy is?¡± (Almis)

    Yal exins his strategy.

    Author¡¯s Notes:

    For the time being, volume two¡¯s cesspool writing has ended.

    I will end this volume by chapter 74.

    The story will start to really pick up by chapter 63.

 Chapter CHAPTER 57 â€“ CAVALRY I

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the meeting. How are we going to drive back King De Morgal¡¯s army?¡±

    Julia deres to the assembled nsmen.

    These are people who already know and have acknowledged that I will seed as King.

    Julia presides over the meeting as King Rosyth¡¯s health has suddenly turned for the worse.

    I brought along Bolus and Tetra.

    Although I wanted to bring along Ron and the others as well, I couldn¡¯t due to problems concerning their social status.

    ¡°The enemy is 15,000 strong. Let us proceed with the assumption that ours would be 7,500 strong. Does anyone have an opinion?¡± (Julia)

    The nsmen look at a map that is spread before Julia. Upon this map, chess pieces are assembled. (TLN: Actually, Shogi pieces but hey, it¡¯s like chess anyway.)

    A nsman takes the king piece of the color representing our Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s side and ces it upon Fort Terrier, the fort I had recentlypleted in the border between the Ars and the De Morgal Kingdom.

    ¡°As I thought, don¡¯t you think the best way to go about this is to fight a siege using a small defending force? We can barricade ourselves in the fort enabling us to take on up to three times our own forces. With this, we can force our enemy to withdraw.¡± (nsman)

    This is proposed by a nsman from the Ordovices n.

    The Ordovices are a branch of the Ars n. They also have marriage ties with the Rosyth n.

    Their territory borders the Belvedere Kingdom.

    Although they never had a war even once with the Belvedere Kingdom, they did nevertheless have several skirmishes making them very experienced with war.

    ¡°Certainly, we won¡¯t lose if it¡¯s a siege even with small numbers. However, we also won¡¯t win. Though I do agree that the enemy would not prolong a battle so they will withdraw if it¡¯s to the extent of a skirmish¡­.However, this time, King De Morgal is determined to head south. I don¡¯t think he will withdraw.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Then ites down to a field battle, yes?¡­.Will we hit them with Lord Bartolo¡¯s echelon formation?¡±

    The one who asks so is a nsman from the Perm n.

    The Perm n also has familial rtions with the Ars n.

    The n borders the DeBell territory so they would be valuable when the civil war breaks out. I hear that, although their territory is small, their economy is quite strong because of the various rock salt mines that they have.

    However, they don¡¯t have much experience in war.

    ¡°The echelon formation cannot be used without extensive practice. We were able to manage with my army and King Rosyth¡¯s army¡­¡­.however, this time¡­¡± (Bartolo)

    This time, although we have greater numbers, it¡¯s hard to say that the army could work together smoothly. The echelon formation would probably be difficult to pull off.

    ¡°The enemy is a big army numbering over 10,000. Therefore, their food consumption would be rapid. They will immediately exhaust the rations they would bring. Furthermore, because the enemy needs to bring siege equipment, they won¡¯t be able to bring much materials. In other words, they would have to source the rations from the locality after exhausting what they¡¯ve brought. We will pull them into our territory while employing scorch earth tactics. We will wait until they exhaust their resources and then we will cut their supply lines using hidden soldiers.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra gives off quite a tangible strategy. However, that strategy will scorch our interior, huh.

    Even though thend had just recovered, they will have to be devastated again, huh.

    ¡°With that, wouldn¡¯t the soldiers from the Ars Territory be demoralized?¡±

    Julia points out the n¡¯s biggest weakness.

    With the scorched earth policy, we would have to burn fields and throw poison or dust into the wells.

    If one is unlucky that as a result of possibly being in charge of one¡¯s vige¡­¡­.. then morale will greatly fall.

    ¡°Almis, what do you think?¡±

    You¡¯ll push this on to me huh¡­.Well, I am the suprememander so I guess it¡¯s only natural.

    Hmmm¡­my opinion, huh.

    I think it¡¯s best we go for the field battle but if you consider the difference in number then it¡¯s impossible.

    On the other hand, we will be able to fight effectively in a siege but it¡¯s just a strategy for buying time.

    We won¡¯t have reinforcements, huh¡­.

    N? Now that I think about it¡­¡­

    ¡°Certainly, the De Morgal Kingdom and the Gillbed Kingdom had signed a cease-fire agreement. However, that agreement doesn¡¯t mention anything about the Fardam Kingdom and Rozel Kingdom, yes?¡­¡­.How about we ally ourselves with those two countries?¡±

    If they got attacked in a pincer, even they would have to withdraw, right? With this, we¡¯ll have to go with the siege to buy time.

    ¡°King De Morgal left behind quite a number of soldiers so I don¡¯t think they will withdraw from our country even if we attacked them from the front and back. Besides, the Rozel Kingdom and the Fardam Kingdom are at war right now.¡±

    This ain¡¯t gonna work, huh.

    As for the other ns¡­.

    ¡°Honestly, I think cutting off their supply route is a great idea. We could probably win this just by upsetting their weakness in morale.¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo deres.

    I also think it¡¯s not a bad idea.

    It¡¯s just like that huh. It¡¯s problematic because we have to apply the scorched earth on our territory. Can¡¯t we do it to the enemy¡¯s territory?

    N? I see¡­¡­.If we do it in the enemy¡¯s territory then it won¡¯t be a problem at all.

    ¡°Then how about this way?¡±

    I tell them about my n.

    The nsmen open their eyes wide in surprise.

    ¡°That would incur the curs¡­¡­.no, If it¡¯s you then we won¡¯t have to worry about that, huh. I think a surprise attack would be enough to seed.¡± (Raymond)

    Raymond agrees with my n.

    ¡°I see. As for the next phase, after luring them into pursuit, we will attack them from the front and back in a pincer. Not bad. However, we might get hurt if we do this sloppily.¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo agrees while also saying the n¡¯s faults.

    Well, yeah.

    This n¡¯s greatest barrier is the mobility.

    ¡°I think we can do this with the cavalry¡¯s mobility. Although we could also do this with Velites (light infantry)¡­¡­¡­the De Morgal Kingdom has cavalry. The velites would be helpless against an attack by cavalry dispatched from the center. If we use cavalry, then we can stir them uppletely.¡±

    The problem is I only have 100 cavalry. If I remember correctly, King Rosyth only has 50.

    That¡¯s too little.

    ¡°How many does everyone have?¡± (Almis)

    I ask the nsmen how many cavalry they have.

    The total? 50.

    In other words, the Rosyth Kingdom has 200 cavalry in total.

    As expected, that¡¯s too little.

    In the first ce, horse riding is a special skill so you couldn¡¯t gather people with that skill inrge numbers. Therefore, cavalry couldn¡¯t be the main force in war.

    Although you could also use them for messaging and scouting, this world has falcons which can do those jobs better.

    What the horse can do in several hours, the falcon can do immediately.

    The value of horses, therefore, are lower.

    ¡°At the very least, we¡¯ll want 200 more. We can¡¯t rest easy otherwise.¡±

    The Ordovices nsman says so.

    ¡°Then, what do you say about hiring Alva people?¡±

    Julia proposes.

    Who are those Alva people?

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­.Alva people are¡­¡­Aren¡¯t they barbarians?¡±

    The Perm nsman makes a sour face.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to get involved with those kind of people, yes?¡±

    The Ordovices nsman, too, make a disagreeable face.

    I said who the hell are those Alva people?

    Somebody please exin!

    ¡°The Alva people are a t-faced n who spread out to Germanis, Gaul, and the Adernia penins a very long time ago¡­.500 years, if I recall correctly. They live across the mountains to the east of the Rosyth Kingdom. Right now, they havepletely assimted with Adernians.¡± (Tetra)

    ording to Tetra:

    Apparently, those t-faced n came and invaded the Adernia Penins with their horses and subjugated approximately the whole area 500 years ago. They made an empire that covered Germanis, Gaul, and the Adernia Penins.

    However, after their great king died, the t-faced n broke up into severalpeting ns and families.

    At the same time, taking advantage of the revolting Adernians, the expanding Cretians and Povenians drove them out.

    After that, the t-faced tribe also couldn¡¯t maintain their control over Germanis and Gaul so they ended up retreating to the east.

    Apparently, they were the ones who brought horse-riding to the west.

    However, not all of them joined the retreat. A part of them detached from the main force and settled around the Alva mountain range to the east of the Rosyth Kingdom.

    They assimted with the Adernians and became known as the Alva people.

    ¡°The Alva area is a dry region in the middle of the Adernia Penins that receives very little rain. Originally, livestock farming was popr in the area. That¡¯s why the t-faced tribe seemed to have an easy time assimting.¡± (Tetra)

    I see. It¡¯s to the east of a mountain range so it rains very little, huh.

    Although this world doesn¡¯t seem to be particrly aware of the existence of westerlies so I can¡¯t confirm but let¡¯s just assume that it exists.

    Moist aires from the west and causes rains.

    However, the Alva mountain range cuts off that wind so the rains won¡¯te.

    Something like that?

    Well, climate is abination of a lot of factors so I can¡¯t say for sure.

    ¡°But why do you call them t-faced people?¡± (Almis)

    Is it because they have t noses or something?

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one reason. However, the primary reason is that they had a custom of tying down their noses from a very young age to tten it.¡± (Tetra)

    So they¡¯re really t, huh¡­..

    Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped if you called them savages.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t they assimted to the Adernians already? Then we should be able tomunicate in Adernian. I don¡¯t see any problems?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yes, yes. They apparently stopped doing their custom of ttening their noses. It seems their numbers have dwindled too. There are around a thousand people left in the Alva area. They¡¯ve assimted into bona-fide Adernians. Certainly, they speak with an ent and their lifestyle is different too. But I think that won¡¯t be much of a problem.¡± (Julia)

    Julia and I agree to hiring the Alva people.

    ¡°We have established amercial rtionship with the Alva trading wool and the like. We are also quite distant to the Alva mountain range so we don¡¯t have a history of war. If we approached them with a friendly disposition then I don¡¯t think there would be a problem.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°I agree, we have nothing to fear if we have Alvan cavalry. They¡¯re also probably troubled about the De Morgal Kingdom¡¯s southward policy. I think the n¡¯s fine.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra and Bartolo also gives their support.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­Certainly, Alvan Cavalry can be relied upon¡­..however, we don¡¯t have official diplomatic rtions with them¡­.¡±

    ¡°They are nomads. Their concept of a nation is different to ours. We don¡¯t know where to find their leader.¡±

    ¡°We also have the problem of finding out with whom do we need to negotiate.¡±

    Raymond, Ordovices, and Perm object citing those difficulties.

    I see. We need a bridge for negotiations, huh.

    I think I know¡­¡­.just the right person.

    ¡°There¡¯s this Cretian merchant called Ains. When I got some horses from him before, he said that he procured some of them from the Adernia Penins. There¡¯s a possibility he got them from the Alva people.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Certainly, if it¡¯s him then he probably knows the Alvans. Shall I call for him?¡±

    With this, the meetinges to a close.

    ¡°The Alva people? Yes, I know them.¡± (Ains)

    A weekter, we call for Ains and hold another meeting.

    This time, King Rosyth is in attendance.

    By the way, we also have to hide the matter regarding my session as king.

    ¡°The area is divided into three countries. The Equus n, the Aries n, and the Lupus n. The Aries n is weak and under the control of the Lupus n. The remaining two are the two major powers.¡±

    Oh? There are two major powers, huh?

    That makes things easier.

    We¡¯d have to negotiate anyway no matter how many tribes there is, after all.

    ¡°With whom can we probably negotiate mercenaries?¡±

    ¡°That would be the Equus n. The Lupus n doesn¡¯t want contact with the outside world after all. On the other hand, the Equus n is proactive. A part of the n seems to practice agriculture too.¡±

    Even if you say it doesn¡¯t rain often, there¡¯s still the river. That should be sufficient for agriculture.

    It¡¯s only natural to have better productivity with agriculture than with nomadism. However, while it¡¯s only natural to convert to agriculture, it¡¯s normal to fear and fail to suddenly change your way of life.

    The Equus n probably has quite the progressive mind set.

    ¡°Can you act as the intermediary on our behalf?¡±

    Ains-san grins and bows.

    ¡°That would be a very easy task. ¡­..By all means, leave it to me.¡±

    Just like this, it¡¯s decided that we will send an envoy to the Alva area.

 Chapter CHAPTER 58 â€“ CAVALRY II

    We sent the first diplomatic mission to the Equus n.

    Wheat, Rock salt, wine, and wool trading then began around the time the first mission finished.

    The Rosyth Kingdom is quite engaged in agriculture. but not so in animal husbandry.

    Conversely, the Equus n is engaged in animal husbandry but not quite in agriculture. To feed their nomadic lifestyle, they have to resort to importing wheat.

    Thus, this is easily a win-win rtionship.

    As expected, it seems they too wanted this trading rtionship.

    In making friends, the first exchange is very important.

    After this, we sent more missions once every month.

    The twelfth month, the first month, the second month, the third month, and the fourth month. (TLN: I am very tempted to call them January, Feb, Mar, etc.)

    The missions went well and brought forth bountiful returns.

    Around the time the rtionship between the Rosyth Kingdom and the Equus n deepened, we received a message from a mouse we nted inside the De Morgal Kingdom.

    It seems the De Morgal Kingdom would conductrge scale military movements around the Sixth Month.

    Apparently, they¡¯re aiming to have their invasion coincide with the wheat harvesting season.

    The Rosyth Kingdom also has finished the defensive measures.

    My Ars Territory too has begun conscripting soldiers.

    And soes the fifth month. We¡¯re sending the 7th diplomatic mission.

    This time we¡¯re not onlying to trade but also to propose the recruitment of about 200 Equus n soldiers as mercenaries. Rather, you could say that is our main objective this time.

    The Equus n are also feeling the pressure of the De Morgal Kingdom¡¯s impending invasion so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad proposition for them. Naturally, we will pay them wages in addition to shouldering the war expenses.

    We will also give bereavement pay to the families of soldiers who might die.

    That is our offer.

    However, as expected, they are still treating the military movements with caution. They replied that they¡¯re considering the offer.

    And now, they have sent a diplomatic mission themselves. They¡¯re requesting for a top official to negotiate with.

    In other words, ¡°show us how sincere you are in wanting an alliance.¡±

    Having said that, King Rosyth can¡¯t go.

    If he set out poorly, rather than the Equus Tribe¡¯s territory, he¡¯d instead be going straight to heaven.

    So in his ce, it was chosen that¡­¡­

    ¡°Ooh! This is the summit. What a nice view, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But please don¡¯t get too close to the cliffs. You might fall and die, after all.¡±

    I tell Julia in good humor.

    Julia was chosen as King Rosyth¡¯s representative.

    It was supposed to be Raymond at first. However, the Equus nsmen themselves requested for Julia. They said they have a patient in need of the famous sorceress Julia¡¯s medical expertise.

    Certainly, Julia¡¯s medical abilities is quite a notch above the rest. She¡¯s been doing her best after all to cure King Rosyth.

    However, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s quite painful for her that no matter how hard she tried she couldn¡¯t cure King Rosyth.

    Apparently, King Rosyth has an unusual ipatibility with sorcery and medicine.

    Well, regarding sending her¡­.

    King Rosyth seems to be greatly against it.

    ¡®Sending my beloved daughter abroad is out of the question!¡¯ He said.

    Well, there¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s a trap so that reaction is only natural.

    However, without the cavalry the war won¡¯t be feasible.

    And so, I volunteered toe with Julia as her guard.

    I¡¯m touting myself as the strongest in the Rosyth Kingdom.

    If Ie with Julia, then King Rosyth¡¯s anxiety would be assuaged.

    Besides, I¡¯m the nned sessor to the King. So, it¡¯s probably a good idea to show my face and meet with the Lord of the Equus tribe. I¡¯ll be relying on them from now on after all.

    And with that, the two of us (including thirty-two (32) guards ¨C twelve of which, including Roswald and Virgar, I provided while the rest by King Rosyth) have crossed the Alva Mountain Range.

    Though we couldn¡¯t use carriages, all of us are riding horses.

    What¡¯s surprising is Julia¡¯s quite skillful in horse-riding.

    Or should I say as expected of a sorcerer?

    Anyway, If I recall correctly, we were supposed to meet at the summit but¡­.

    ¡°Ah, it seems they¡¯vee.¡± (Julia)

    Julia points her finger towards the Equus tribe¡¯s party.

    They¡¯re a group of thirty people in horseback. You can tell they¡¯re the Equus tribe from their banner.

    ¡°Oiiiiiii!!¡± (Julia)

    Julia waves her hand to the Equus tribesmen. It¡¯s immodest so can you please stop it? It¡¯ll affect our country¡¯s honor, you know.

    Though I think so, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d tell that to Julia.

    Besides, the man leading the Equus Tribe waved his hand back.

    The two are aplices.

    After what it felt like about 5 minutes, we finally meet up with the Equus tribesmen.

    The man in the lead goes forward a little.

    ¡°My name is Muzio Equus Sulpicius. I¡¯m the second son of the Equus Tribe¡¯s Chief. You must be Princess Julia, am I correct?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Yes. I am Julia Rosyth. I¡¯vee as the representative of King Rosyth.¡± (Julia)

    After the introductions, Muzio shifts his gaze to me.

    ¡°And you are?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°I¡¯m Almis Ars. I¡¯m the lord governing the Ars Territory. I¡¯m apanying Julia-sama this time as her guard.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I see, I see. You¡¯re the famed son of the Gryffon, right? Can I call you Almis? Of course, in exchange, you can call me Muzio.¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind but¡­..¡± (Almis)

    This guy¡¯s quite overfamiliar. Hey.

    ¡°Haha, no need to be so stiff and polite! I¡¯m just the second son after all!!¡± (Muzio)

    He¡¯s pping my back without reserve.

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met this type of person huh¡­¡­

    ¡°Ah, Is that so? Then let¡¯s hold back on the honorifics. But please, stop hitting my back. It hurts after all.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Ohtto. Sorry, Sorry.¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio stops hitting my back.

    I¡¯ve never seen this kind of person before even during my previous life.

    Just like that, I be worried about my human rtions.

    ¡°At any rate, Lady Julia and Almis seem to be skillful at horse-riding. Is it because of those little tools there?¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio shows interest in the saddle and the stirrup.

    The Equus Tribesmen, including Muzio, are all riding unsaddled horses. They¡¯re probably curious.

    ¡°You¡¯ve prepared seats to make it easier to ride the horse, and footholds to carry the feet. I see. Certainly, that would make it easier to ride the horse and even carry equipment. Can you possibly teach us how to make these tools? (Muzio)

    ¡°Then we shall bring over some of them by the next diplomatic mission. Everyone still has to cross this mountain to return home after all.¡± (Julia)

    Julia jokingly says.

    Making saddles and stirrups is exceedingly simple. You can even make something basic right now.

    You might as well give them the real deal to increase our rtions if they¡¯re going to be able to copy them anyway.

    ¡°But I must say, the wool we bought from your Equus tribe is quite wonderful. Our country¡¯s wool cannotpare.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Haha, It¡¯s our main product after all. The secret is to make the sheep exercise, feed them high quality grass, and bring them up in a stress-free environment. If I may say as well, your Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s wheat too is quite splendid. We can never produce such delicious wheat. By all means, can you please teach us the secret to it?¡± (Muzio)

    The Rosyth Kingdom receivesparatively more warmth and rain for a country in the Adernia Penins so it¡¯s soil can grow fertile.

    With these the Kingdom can harvest high quality wheat.

    As expected, there¡¯s no way those who¡¯ve studied nothing but agriculture recently can lose.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that knowledgeable in agriculture but¡­¡­Sir Almis is, am I right?¡± (Julia)

    Julia passes the torch to me.

    Certainly, I¡¯m quite knowledgeable in agriculture but¡­..

    ¡°Almis, by all means, teach us!¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Well¡­..I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­I won¡¯t be able to say anything without seeing your agricultural methods first. Well, for the meantime let¡¯s talk about it in general. There are three factors needed to raise crops.¡± (Almis)

    I teach Muzio about the basics of agriculture.

    ¡°What you need are water, sunlight, and soil nourishment. You can¡¯t grow crops with even just one of these missing. Water and sunlight are dependent upon the climate, although you can redirect water from rivers. Soil nourishment is the easiest that can be controlled by humans.¡± (Almis)

    Muzio tilts his head in confusion to my statement.

    ¡°Nourishment?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like food for the crops. Don¡¯t you need to feed sheep high quality grass to make high quality wool? It¡¯s the same concept here. You need to providerge quantities of nourishment to grow high quality crops. Nourishment is inherent in the soil in the beginning so there¡¯s no problem. However, it bes one when the nutrients be exhausted.¡± (Almis)

    Muzio seems to have a sh of inspiration.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s why we get fewer harvests every year, huh. It was strange after all even though the weather wasn¡¯t horrible. So then, how would you return the nutrients to the soil?¡± (Muzio)

    This guy is quick on the uptake, huh.

    Now then, up to how much do I need to exin.

    ¡°First, the typical method is to let the fields rest. In other words, it¡¯s a method where you don¡¯t cultivate anything for a year. It¡¯ll recover a year¡¯s worth of nutrients.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I see, I see. However, with that we would have to reduce our arablend, huh. Furthermore, the soil won¡¯t be able topletely recover, am I right?¡± (Muzio)

    Faster, tell me more.

    Muzio¡¯s eyes are telling me that.

    ¡°We can artificially supplement thecking nutrients. Let¡¯s see¡­..For example, like scattering ashes to the fields or scattering soil taken from the forest. Forest soil is packed withrge amounts of nutrients. You¡¯ll know because they can support the growth of huge trees.¡± (Almis)

    I dere as I survey the surrounding trees.

    Even though humans haven¡¯t touched any of them, the trees are growing chaotically as if they¡¯repeting to be the biggest tree.

    I read this somewhere in a book. That the forests imagined and yearned for by city dwellers are forests that have been touched by human hands. Actual forests are much more terrible ces.

    The Romano Forest kind of feels like this huh. Although the varieties of trees growing are different.

    ¡°Hou, Forest soil, is it? Then we¡¯ll try it immediately. Is there anything else?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing else but¡­..Let¡¯s talk about that after the conclusion of the alliance.¡± (Almis)

    I¡¯ll keep quiet for now that sheep feces can be fertilizer.

    I also don¡¯t intend to tell them about the crop rotation system even after the conclusion of the alliance.

    Although that would depend on how our dealings go.

    ¡°Fufu, you¡¯re quite the tease, huh. I¡¯ve got one more reason to persuade father.¡± (Muzio)

    Oh, Muzio is in the Pro-Alliance Faction, huh.

    Well, he seems to be in favor of agriculture so he must be in the Reformist Faction.

    ¡°Why is the Lord Equus not in favor with the alliance?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Hmmm, it¡¯s because he¡¯s conservative from the very beginning, see. He also hates agriculture. He said he doesn¡¯t like something that¡¯s like scratching the earth. We also had quite the difficulty in making him agree to the trading. He said we¡¯d destroy our culture if we learned to live in extravagance. His primary reason for objecting this alliance is that he doesn¡¯t want to get involved in the affairs of other countries. He also thinks that it¡¯s stupid to shed blood for a war that has nothing to do with us.¡± (Muzio)

    From what I heard, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s an obstinate man.

    He didn¡¯t object to agriculture even though he hated it. He also didn¡¯t oppose the trade even though he was against it.

    I think he saw that they¡¯d reap profits that¡¯s why he allowed them.

    However, he¡¯s against the alliance. His reasons for objecting are quite spot on, too.

    It seems we would have a hard time convincing him. However, we won¡¯t have any problems if we can show that the returns overweigh the risks.

    Although Julia has the authority in the negotiations, I¡¯ve received an order from King Rosyth himself to manage a substantial part of it myself.

    It¡¯s because Julia¡¯s negotiations skills are still doubtful after all¡­¡­

    ¡°Ohtto, We¡¯ll be leaving the mountain shortly. We¡¯ll set up camp immediately after we descend from the mountain, would that be alright?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Yes, that would be fine. It¡¯s almost evening after all.¡± (Julia)

    It¡¯s been decided we¡¯ll make camp after descending from the mountain.

    We can finally rest.

    As expected, it¡¯s quite tiring being on horse-back for a long time, huh.

    Upon descending the mountain, vast grasnds spread before us.

    We can turn these into farms if we could manage to prepare irrigation equipment and apply fertilizer.

    Perhaps, we could even make this into arge grain producing regi¡­¡­.no, I still don¡¯t know if that could be done but, at the very least this won¡¯t be a hopelessly dry region.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly set up our yurts.¡± (TLN: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yurt)

    The Equus tribesmen begin setting up theirrge tents.

    Up until now, they¡¯ve been acting like textbook nomadic tribes. Will this keep up, I wonder?

    ¡°Are all Equus Tribe houses yurts?¡±

    ¡°Well, a lot of themoners live in yurts. However, the royal family and the nobility do have buildings as houses and pces in the capital. We have summer and winter capitals and we change residence depending on the season.¡± (Muzio)

    With that, won¡¯t the houses you¡¯lle back to be covered in dust? Do you leave behind caretakers?

    They don¡¯t feel like genuine nomads but rather half-nomad half-agricultural people. They also speak Adernian after all, although with an ent.

    Sometime after the yurts were finally set up, Muzio¡¯s subordinatees in a huge hurry.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s an emergency!! We¡¯ve spotted an ¡®Cruel Dragon¡¯ headed in this direction.¡± (TLN: Literally Violent/Cruel Dragon; Will change the name next chapter once the context bes clear to you readers.)

    ¡°Stupid! How the hell did you overlook something that big!? Why the hell did you not keep watch properly!?¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio shouts angrily.

    Dragon?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­The sun has fallen so we never thought that such a thing would appear¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­Fine. It can¡¯t be helped. We won¡¯t be able toy our hands on it after all once it starts running¡­..¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio looks over his shoulder at me while dering:

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s because of our ipetence. A ¡®Cruel Dragon¡¯ is closing in on us. We¡¯ll hold it back so please escape with Julia-sama. ¡­¡­Although I would be very happy if you could participate if you¡¯re confident you can handle that lizard.¡± (Muzio)

    Hmm. What now?

    I¡¯ve never fought one.

    ¡°For the time being, I¡¯lle along and bring my Dragon Damascus Sword.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go and exterminate that lizard together!¡± (Muzio)

 Chapter CHAPTER 59 â€“ CAVALRY III

    This ¡®Cruel Dragon¡¯¡­¡­.Isn¡¯t this a Tyrannosaurus rex?

    No, it¡¯s smaller than a T-rex., huh.

    ¡°The Tyrannosaur is a two-legged carnivorous dragon. Its scales are as hard as iron. Well, if we aim at the gaps then we¡¯ll make do. Do you think you¡¯re up for it?¡± (Muzio) (TLN: Let¡¯s just call it Tyrannosaur since the author just cut-off a kanji, the ¡®rex¡¯ part, and it means the same anyway. ±©¾ý¸o -> ±©¸o)

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll probably cut through it like butter with my sword.¡± (Almis)

    I pull out my Dragon Damascus sword.

    I¡¯ll finally be able to put you to good use, huh.

    The rear guards will be me and Muzio, just the two of us.

    You don¡¯t need many people if you¡¯re just buying for time after all. Besides, Julia would be much safer if went with fewer numbers in the rear guard.

    Julia must be protected at all costs after all so it¡¯s only natural that she¡¯d have therger part of the forces.

    Under that assumption, I need to be by Julia¡¯s side but¡­..

    I¡¯d feel very bad if because of that we¡¯ll return with half the soldiers killed by the dragon.

    I have divine protection after all, plus this wonderful sword. At the very least, I won¡¯t die, probably.

    It¡¯s fine if we just deceive them that my divine protection only increases my physical strength. It probably won¡¯t hurt us much if they only know that much.

    I¡¯m confident in my skills after all. Plus, I¡¯m quite interested in seeing something like a dragon up close and personal.

    Besides, I¡¯d be spoken ill of by everyone everywhere if I ran away from a dragon with my tail between my legs.

    Although it seems the Tyrannosaur is slower than horses so if we do run with all our might then we might make do.

    It¡¯s turning quite dark now. This lizard seems bad in the dark so there¡¯s a high chance of sess in escaping.

    I heard from Muzio that tyrannosaurs normally don¡¯te out in the evening and they don¡¯t attack people in groups.

    Therefore, there¡¯s little probability that something critical would ur like Julia¡¯s group being attacked. Well, Roswald swore to me that he¡¯d protect Julia with all his power. It¡¯s probably fine. If it¡¯s him, then they should be fine.

    By the way, the Tyrannosaur looks like it¡¯s just hungry and looking for food by chance.

    ¡°Well then, if we can, then I¡¯d aim for killing it, okay. Alright, let¡¯s go!!¡± (Muzio)

    The two of us head towards the Tyrannosaur with our horses.

    The lizard too immediately heads toward us.

    It seems it settled on the two of us as its target. This makes things easier.

    We¡¯re headed the opposite direction as Julia¡¯s group.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s annoy the hell out of this lizard!¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio shoots an arrow behind him.

    Though the arrow got deflected by the Tyrannosaur¡¯s scales and did not prate, the attacked seemed to hurt it and slowed it¡¯s advance.

    How skillful, this guy!

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The tyrannosaur lets out a huge roar.

    There¡¯s no particr effect on my body except that it¡¯s quite loud for me.

    ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t struggle!!¡± (Almis)

    My horse, on the other hand, is making quite a stir, halting my advance. It then rises and bends its body into a curve, throwing me off.

    ¡°Piebald!!¡± (Almis)

    It went and ran away, that Piebald.

    You went away and trampled all the hopes I put in your name! You pack mule!

    Go ahead and get eaten by that tyrannosaur!!

    Well, at this rate, I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll get eaten by the tyrannosaur.

    ¡°Oi oi, what do we do now. If we rode together¡­¡­No, it¡¯ll catch up by then. It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯ll have to finish it here.¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°My bad, I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll introduce to you a good horse, next time.¡± (Muzio)

    Somehow, it feels like I¡¯m gettingforted after getting rejected by a girl.

    ¡°Alright, lizaturd. You¡¯ve got me in a very bad mood right now. So, I¡¯ll be cutting you into pieces!!!¡± (Almis) (TLN: Sorry, that¡¯s the best insult I could think of for lizard+crap)

    I closed in on the Tyrannosaur in one breath. It turns towards me and opens its mouth. It¡¯s going for a bite at me but such a slow attack won¡¯t hit me.

    I try to position myself at the base of the Tyrannosaur. However, I didn¡¯t quite manage to.

    The lizard just kept trying to bite at me, many times over.

    It then swings its sharp ws at me but I manage to shake it off.

    ¡°Ohtto!¡± (Almis)

    I hurriedly parried with my sword.

    Sounds simr to metal shing resonated across the grasnds.

    I brace my legs to repel its ws.

    The tyrannosaur rages further. If it could speak Adernian, it was probably yelling ¡°Why the hell are you this strong even though you¡¯re just puny humans!?¡± or something like that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you!!¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio fires arrows at the Tyrannosaur while running around the its circumference on horseback.

    Sounds of arrows being fired resonate. The arrows hit and pierce their target.

    It failed to pierce it before but how did it manage to do it now¡­¡­

    And then I noticed¡­

    Every time Muzio shoots an arrow, a gust of wind is produced.

    I need to examine thister.

    Alright, now¡­..

    Thanks to Muzio¡¯s cover, I managed to sessfully position myself at the base of the Tyrannosaur. The lizard was too engrossed on Muzio and it didn¡¯t manage to notice me.

    ¡°Alright, fall over!!¡± (Almis)

    I shed my sword at the lizard¡¯s tendon. Fresh blood gushes forth and covers me in red.

    The Tyrannosaur¡¯s body leans greatly as it loses blood.

    I quickly escape from there by rolling away. I barely managed to get away at the same time as the lizard tumbles down.

    ¡°Alright, one more!¡± (Almis)

    I cut one more tendon as I skillfully move around. With this, the lizard won¡¯t be able to get up anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s Almis! Tell meter about your impressive strength. So, what do we do for the finishing blow?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°It¡¯ll die if we leave it alone, right? Let¡¯s just recover the bodyter. By the way¡­..can you give me a ride?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Sure.¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio gave me a ride on his horse and we met up with Julia and the others a whileter.

    ¡°Almis! Are you alrigh¡­¡­¡­.aren¡¯t you covered in blood!? Are you hurt somewhere?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Rx. This is the Tyrannosaur¡¯s blood. I¡¯m fine.¡± (Almis)

    Despite me saying so, maybe because she didn¡¯t believe me, or maybe because she¡¯s very worried about me, Julia goes on to touch and check my body for injuries.

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re injured here!¡± (Julia)

    ¡°That¡¯s just a scratch!¡± (Almis)

    I got that from when I was thrown off by that stupid horse. I swear I¡¯ll turn that horse into horsemeat when I see it again.

    ¡°By the way, what happened to the dragon, master?¡± (Virgar)

    Virgar asks so I answer.

    ¡°I cut its tendons so it couldn¡¯t move. We n to confirm its death tomorrow.¡± (Almis)

    It¡¯s already dark after all.

    Even if no more dragonse out, wolves will.

    Honestly, a pack of wolves is more dangerous than one tyrannosaur.

    ¡°You speak as if it¡¯s just nothing, huh¡­¡­..You know, it normally takes 10 people to bring down a tyrannosaur.¡± (Virgar)

    Virgar murmurs dryly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the yurts we¡¯ve just set-up, Lady Julia.¡±

    We all went back to the original camp site as per Muzio¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Alright, Let¡¯s sleep together tonight, Almis.¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s fine. But choose your words next time.¡± (Almis)

    I feel a lot of weird stares on me. Julia¡¯s here too so please don¡¯t look at me like that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the snacks. I¡¯ll leave the booze to you.¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Sure.¡± (Almis)

    I can only choose good alcohol from the goods we brought for trading. This is for diplomacy so I¡¯ll just write it off as a necessary expense. It won¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Alright, Cheers to our friendship!!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!!¡±

    I¡¯ll y along even though I don¡¯t remember us bing friends. It¡¯s important to get along after all.

    ¡°Now¡­¡­..please tell me about that great physical abilities you possess. I heard rumors about you being able to take down bears but, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s just bears. You¡¯re actually beyond human, you know?¡¯ (Muzio)

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s just that then I¡¯ll tell you. However, you¡¯ll also have to tell me about that unnatural wind the blows every time you shoot an arrow, okay?¡±

    Muzioughs with an expression as if saying ¡°as expected, he noticed, huh.¡±

    Thus, we begin our conversation.

    ¡°That¡¯s a divine protection. I can freely manipte wind. It¡¯s called the ¡®Divine Protection of the Wind Spirit.¡¯¡± (Muzio)

    It¡¯s another divine protection, huh.

    It¡¯s because of the fairies, huh.

    In other words, they¡¯re arrows enchanted with the power of the wind, huh. It seems quite convenient.

    ¡°So, how about yours? I¡¯ll tell you upfront. Normal humans will immediately get eaten by a tyrannosaur from the very start. What kind of reflexes do you have to be able to ward off such a beast. You¡¯d also need skill to be able to cut off its tendons. It¡¯s not like that lizaturd is just standing still. Normally, it¡¯ll be moving around. I also couldn¡¯t believe it when you managed to parry its ws. Those arms have the power to blow away horses, you know?¡± (Muzio)

    It¡¯s as if you¡¯re describing an inhuman monster¡­¡­Well, you¡¯re not necessarily wrong ((about my capabilities)).

    ¡°Mine¡¯s also a divine protection, just that. It¡¯s called ¡®the Hunter¡¯s Divine Protection.¡¯ It increases my physical abilities.¡± (Almis)

    I give off a lie.

    When I talked about divine protections with Ains-san, he told me about this ¡®Hunter¡¯s Divine Protection¡¯ with a simr effect as mine.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have feelings of guilt about deceiving him. I told him something quite a bit different from the truth, after all.

    ¡°Alright, as for me, I want to have the alliance with the Equus tribe. Can I have your cooperation in order to achieve that?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, you know. You¡¯ll be paying us anyway, right? We¡¯re poor. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll greatly wee this increase in ie. We¡¯re poor to the extent that should our wool be a little bit poorly brought up, a lot of us would have to resort to either abandoning or selling our children. Besides, the wheat we get from you can be stored for a much longer time than our native meat and cheese. However, there are, of course, those who would not want to shed blood for the sake of another country. You would have to do something about those. Furthermore, we would be hostile with the De Morgal Kingdom, too. Risking life for grain and salt aspensation is quite¡­..¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio deres as he drinks his liquor.

    I then tell Muzio my n.

    ¡°In short, the only problem is you shedding blood yes? We, the Rosyth Kingdom, will also promise toe to your aid when the Equus tribe gets into a crisis. Is that still not enough?¡± (Almis)

    Muzio opens his eyes to my statement.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have problems with that. We¡¯re quite threatened by the Lupus tribe, after all. We consider the Rosyth Kingdom a strong army. You¡¯ll be a big help. The actual problem is what if the Lupus tribe mimics us and goes into an alliance with the De Morgal Kingdom¡­¡­If Almis and the others fight with us, then there won¡¯t be any problems. However, would that condition be fine with you?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Yes, that would be fine. I¡¯m given full authority by King Rosyth to negotiate.¡± (Almis)

    If it¡¯s a two-way alliance, as opposed to a one-way alliance, then they¡¯d find it difficult toin. It¡¯ll serve as a deterrent after all so it¡¯s not a bad proposition.

    I¡¯ve already received full permission from King Rosyth after all. He told me I¡¯m free to enter any treaty so long as it¡¯s not hugely problematic.

    ¡°However, isn¡¯t King Rosyth ill? We don¡¯t have assurance that the next king would honor this treaty¡­.¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°If it¡¯s about that, then don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already secured the approval of the next king. Although, I can¡¯t tell you who he is, okay?¡± (Almis)

    Well, that¡¯s me anyway.

    ¡°I see. We¡¯ll make do with that. The rest would depend upon the remuneration, the number of personnel, and the personnel selection, right? Well, I would be fine as themander. I lead the Pro-Alliance faction after all. Ah, right? Is it fine to pige?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°So long as it doesn¡¯t hinder the battle n. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about plunder. We¡¯re preparing just the right ce to pige.¡± (Almis)

    For the nomads, war means plunder. If there¡¯s no plunder, there¡¯s no war. You could say that they¡¯re a race that wages war specifically for piging.

    They¡¯d probably do it anyway even if you tell them to stop. So in exchange for permitting it, it¡¯s better to just give them a specified location to pige.

    ¡°Hmmm, in other words, that ce would be in the De Morgal Kingdom, as opposed to the Rosyth Kingdom, is it. You¡¯re surprisingly confident in your ns, huh. Furthermore, a specified ce? I expect it¡¯s somewhere profitable?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be very profitable. To the point of making plundering wheat from farming viges absurd.¡± (Almis)

    I answer while drinking liquor.

    We too n to profit there.

    ¡°Alright, after this will depend upon Lady Julia, huh. Whether she¡¯d be able to cure step-mother¡¯s illness.¡± (Muzio)

 Chapter CHAPTER 60 â€“ CAVALRY IV

    The Lord of the Equus Tribe has three wives.

    They¡¯re called the First Consort, the Second Consort, and the Third Consort.

    The Second Consort gave birth to Muzio.

    The Third Consort gave birth to the eldest son.

    The First Consort gave birth to the third son.

    Basically, the youngest wife obtained the greatest position in both pedigree and social status.

    It¡¯s this Third Consort who has fallen ill this time.

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    Julia examines the Third Consort¡¯s body. She then checks her throat and confirms her heart beat.

    Lastly, she checks her spirit through the eyes.

    ¡°Can she be cured?¡±

    Lord Equus watches over Julia¡¯s examination worriedly.

    Julia nods her head.

    ¡°Yes. Somehow. I¡¯ll conduct the treatment. ¡­¡­I would request for everyone to please leave the room. It¡¯s a secret ceremony, after all.¡±

    Everyone, including Almis and Lord Equus exit the yurt.

    Julia breaks the ice with the Third Consort after confirming everyone has left the yurt.

    ¡°You¡¯re not ill. You¡¯re definitely cursed. Quite a clever curse at that. There are no immediate effects but it¡¯s a troublesome type of curse that will slowly undermine your body. Do you have something that could be used as a curse¡¯s medium?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°A curse¡­.is it? Something that could be used as a curse¡¯s medium¡­.¡± (TC)

    The Third Consort desperately tries to think.

    However, she couldn¡¯t think of anything she has that could be used as such.

    ¡°Before you¡¯ve fallen ill¡­¡­.Do you not have received anything that you¡¯ve kept up until now? Around two or three months ago? Something that you normally use.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Even if you ask me that¡­.¡± (TC)

    ¡°Then how about things you¡¯ve received from either the First Consort or the Second Consort?¡± (Julia)

    Julia draws closer to the Third Consort.

    ¡°This pendant was given to me by the Second Consort as a new year¡¯s gift. It seems to have a ga collected from the De Morgal Kingdom.¡± (TC)

    A bright green color shines from the jewel inserted in the pendant. (TLN: I don¡¯t know much about jewels so I¡¯m surprised Gase in different colors other than red. You learn new things every day, huh.)

    Julia takes the pendant and sniffs it to confirm its smell.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t it. Are there anything else? How about things you¡¯ve gotten from the First Consort?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Like this pillow?¡± (TC)

    Julia takes the pillow and smells it. She frowns at the smell.

    ¡°It stinks, yes?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± (TC)

    ¡°No, not like that. I mean it reeks of a curse. Can I tear this into pieces? I¡¯ll resew itter.¡± (Julia)

    It¡¯s quite an expensive pillow.

    If you tear it into pieces, then naturally you won¡¯t be able to restore it to its original condition.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± (TC)

    ¡°Understood.¡± (Julia)

    Julia takes out a knife and starts to tear the pillow into pieces. You can now see the wool inside.

    She then pulls out the source of the stench that¡¯s jammed inside the wool.

    It¡¯s a dead centipede.

    ¡°A poison curse, huh¡­¡­.The stereotypical curse, yes? However, it¡¯s effectiveness seems to have been controlled by several medicines. The smell, too, is ingeniously hidden. For the meantime, let¡¯s return the favor to the caster. Although only the caster, and not the requestor, will die.¡± (Julia)

    Julia puts the centipede into her pocket.

    She then pulls out her medicine box to make medicine from several medicinal nts.

    She shapes the powder into a ball and covers it with preservative grass.

    ¡°Take this medicine once a day for thirty days. It has a purification effect. With this, I think you¡¯ll recover. All that¡¯s left is to eat properly and have sufficient sleep. That¡¯s all. As for the perpetrator¡­¡­I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± (Julia)

    They¡¯re the same in being marred in session problems. If she get any more involved, then it¡¯ll be troublesome. She should leave this matter to the Third Consort.

    That was how Julia saw the situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Sigh, Session problems gue no matter what country, huh.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°That¡¯s true. There are those without a sessor like our country but there are also those with too many sessors like the Equus tribe.¡± (Julia)

    Julia and I talk while drinking wine.

    We¡¯re talking about important things so we had to clear out the people. And because of that, there¡¯s no need to speak in polite speech.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like the main problem is that the Equus tribe has too many sessors. Rather, if I were to chose, I think the real problem is the consort¡¯s personality

    I wonder how it¡¯ll be for Julia and Tetra? Will it be alright?

    It won¡¯t be somebody else¡¯s problem you know.

    ¡°However, normally wouldn¡¯t you aim for the eldest son ¨C Methyl-san? Although it would have been easier while he was an infant.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I think that would be hopeless. He¡¯d be under strict protection after all.¡± (Julia)

    I see. It¡¯s ast resort, huh.

    Besides, it¡¯s hasty to conclude that only the Third Consort was cursed. Rtives could have been cursed too or there might be ns to.

    ¡°Besides, I heard that women have higher status in the Equus tribe than in the Rosyth Kingdom. I heard that the mother¡¯s speech carries a big weight. Isn¡¯t that a good reason? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to kill Methyl if you kill the patron?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Certainly. Low risk low return is safer than high risk high return after all.¡± (Almis)

    I tend to lean on caution and prudence, that¡¯s why I kind of understand.

    However, wouldn¡¯t that n take too long?

    Ah, is it because they¡¯d be found out if they used a stronger curse? Cursing is quite difficult too, huh. It¡¯s unexpectedly unsuitable for assassinations.

    ¡°I wonder what that guy will do, that Muzio.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Ah, That guy Almis I shared a night with?¡± (Julia)

    ¡°The way you say it is bad you know. Consider your words. Though you¡¯re not mistaken.¡± (Almis)

    It¡¯s true, though. We drank the night away together, after all.

    ¡°Come to think of it, he promised to give you a new horse tomorrow, yes? Then after that would be the negotiations.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll distribute the loot from the Tyrannosaur¡¯s corpse tomorrow as well. (Almis)

    If possible, I want to quickly finish the negotiations. Although, we¡¯ve received a report from King Rosyth¡¯s falcon that there are still no big movements.

    ¡°I think a white horse would be much better.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°White, is it?¡­.. Hmmm, I think a red or ck horse would be better. It¡¯s cooler that way.¡± (Almis)

    Besides, I¡¯m not a prince after all. I¡¯m a great nsman. White doesn¡¯t fit me.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s about time I return to my room to sleep.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to stay the night here, you know.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Stupid, it¡¯ll be a big problem, right? Sparking our country¡¯s session crisis shoulde much muchter, okay?¡± (Almis)

    I pull Julia towards me and give her a kiss on the lips.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Well then, for the meantime let¡¯s start with dividing the tyrannosaur. Well, you don¡¯t have any objections with just splitting it into two, right?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Yeah. The problems are the core steel (shingane) and the inverse scale (gekirin). How should we divide them? Though I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a way to divide them.¡± (Muzio)

    The core steel is a special metal found in the heart of a dragon.

    It¡¯s a material you mix with Damascus Steel via a special process to obtain Dragon Damascus steel.

    However, only the desert people know about that process. You won¡¯t get anywhere even if you get one.

    The inverse scale, on the other hand, is a single scale on a dragon that grows in the opposite direction of the other scales. It¡¯s considerably softerpared to the other scales so it¡¯s something you might call a weak point.

    Its hue is beautiful so it has quite a high value as an ornament.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m about to be married soon, see. That¡¯s why I want the inverse scale. Is that okay?¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio points at the inverse scale and dere.

    I¡¯m also about to be married soon but¡­I still haven¡¯t given Tetra anything for our marriage, huh.

    Giving Julia something despite that would not be okay.

    I guess it¡¯s fine to let him have it.

    ¡°I understand. Then I¡¯ll take the core steel.¡± (Almis)

    Ains-san would probably be able to turn this into money or dragon damascus for me, after all.

    Honestly, I could care less about the tyrannosaur. It¡¯s fangs, ws, and scales might be hard as the average steel but processing them would be difficult.

    Although it¡¯s just right for making armor.

    However, I give it a failing grade for armor because you can¡¯t guarantee a constant supply.

    Besides, rather than that, I want a horse.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get too impatient. Come. I¡¯ll let you choose after all.¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Sorry. About the payment¡­.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Don¡¯t need it. You lost your horse because of my subordinates¡¯ failure to detect the tyrannosaur after all.¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio guides me to the stables.

    ¡°So, do you have any requests?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see. I¡¯d be great if the mane were to be either red or ck. It¡¯d be better if it has a brave personality. The previous one was docile but it went and ran away, see.¡± (Almis)

    Furthermore, a horse which will run away when gunpowder is used would be out of the question.

    ¡°Brave, is it¡­.a horse like that generally has a wild temperament so would that still be fine for you?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it when I see it. If it¡¯s no good then I¡¯ll just have to look for another.¡± (Almis)

    We arrive at the stable as I dered so.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered only the good horses. The four steeds on the left haven¡¯t been castrated. The seven steeds from the right have been castrated. Please choose as you like.¡± (Muzio)

    I look at the horses one by one starting from the left. We¡¯ll start with the uncastrated horses first.

    Although they had rough temperaments¡­.these horses doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯d run away once roared at.

    However¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to pass on these fellows. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to ride them.¡± (Almis)

    Or rather, these fellows look like they won¡¯t let me ride them.

    Although you can¡¯t say I¡¯m bad at riding horses, you also can¡¯t say that I¡¯m good at it.

    I don¡¯t want to die by falling off a horse. (TLN: Yeah, you already died getting hit by a truck. Yo luck so bad.)

    I look at the remaining seven horses on the right.

    They look mature and they¡¯ll probably be fast, too.

    Not bad, but¡­..

    ¡°Hmmm, they¡¯re quite not what I¡¯m looking for. Are there any others?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Let¡¯s go further inside the stable. I¡¯ll prepared some there in advance.¡± (Muzio)

    I follow Muzio further into the stable.

    ¡°All that¡¯s left here are mares. Wouldn¡¯t these be weaker than the ones I showed you before?¡± (Muzio)

    Yeah, certainly these look like several times more inferior than those fine horses from before.

    However, what I want is not a fast horse. What I want is one that won¡¯t run away when it matters the most.

    ¡°Can I make a loud noise for a bit?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡± (Muzio)

    I take out a firecracker.

    I was thinking of using it for when we get attacked by wolves.

    I throw the firecracker at the ground with all my might.

    Bam. Arge sound resonates throughout the barn. Muzio is petrified with fear.

    The horses, too, neigh in terror and fall into disorder.

    It takes a while until they calm down.

    ¡°Hey! You should have told me that it would be that loud! So, did you find what you¡¯re looking for?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take her. She wasn¡¯t frightened at all by the sound.¡± (Almis)

    I point to a red horse. (TLN: Extra Strong?.)

    I like her coat color too.

    ¡°This one, is it?¡­¡­.I¡¯d pass on her if I were you. This girl has ck spot patterns in the face, see? It¡¯s been said that horses with this pattern attract bad spirits, you know. When this horse was born, for example, her mother died immediately afterbor. Also, the stable recently caught fire and for some reason only this horse survived.¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Then why¡¯d you show her to me? Didn¡¯t you gather only those that I can choose?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Ah, no. Actually, I just brought her along as a joke. You get it, right?¡± (Muzio)

    No way I¡¯d get it. What are you, a high schooler?

    Well, you¡¯re the same age as me so you¡¯d probably be one back in Japan.

    ¡°Well. I¡¯ve already decided. Besides, that¡¯s just a superstition, right? Furthermore, you can consider her strong after surviving all that, don¡¯t you agree?¡± (Almis)

    Besides, I¡¯d feel bad to judge her just because of her face.

    Also, if she was bad luck, why did you keep taking care of her? You could have just killed her already.

    ¡°Her parents were fine horses, see. She, herself, is of quite the splendid quality. We kept her for breeding purposes. Well, if you want her then I¡¯d give her to you. Just don¡¯tin if you die because of her, okay?¡± (Muzio)

    I won¡¯t be able toin if I die, this guy.

    ¡°So, would you like to try riding her?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Right. It¡¯d be a problem if we have badpatibility.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°That would be best. Just like women, you won¡¯t find out if a horse is good until you ride them. Furthermore, this one¡¯s a female too.¡±

    It¡¯s bad enough that you said that with a proud face but that joke just didn¡¯t fly well, you know.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± (Almis)

    This unlucky horse I chose runs quite fast.

    She also didn¡¯t struggle when equipped with a saddle and stirrup that she¡¯s not used to.

    She¡¯s quite brave.

    ¡°What should we call you? Hmm. Well, let¡¯s just figure it outter. For the meantime let¡¯s call you Nanashi (Nameless). It¡¯s difficult to choose one for an unlucky horse, huh. N? Why¡¯d you stop?¡±

    Nanashi suddenly stopped. She¡¯s somewhat refusing to move.

    When I look closer before us, a ck cluster is moving inside the overgrown bushes.

    Aren¡¯t those¡­..

    Aren¡¯t those wolves?

    Why the hell did we meet wolves in our first ride together? Even though it¡¯s broad daylight and we¡¯re near the Equus tribe¡¯s capital.

    You, do you seriously have bad luck?

    ¡°Well, fine. I have some firecrackers after all.¡± (Almis)

    I take out some firecrackers from my pocket while I follow the wolves slowly encircling us with my eyes.

    ¡°Here you go, get the hell away from us!¡± (Almis)

    The wolves got frightened and fled when I threw the firecracker.

    There are even those that got too scared to move.

    They look so cute if you look at them in that state.

    ¡°Well then. I guess let¡¯s escape quickly. What? Don¡¯t mind it. For all I know, it might be me who has bad luck.¡±

    Just like that, we were able to safely return to the Equus Tribe¡¯s capital city.

    Next would be the diplomatic negotiations.

    Author¡¯s Notes:

    No, she won¡¯t be turning into human.

    I¡¯ll just say this to be clear ¨C Almis does and will not have bestiality inclinations.

    And since I might as well, I¡¯m taking suggestions for Nanashi¡¯s name.

    If there¡¯s a good one, then I¡¯d use it. If none, then I¡¯d think of one myself.

 Chapter CHAPTER 61 â€“ CAVALRY V

    ¡°Let me introduce ourselves once again, Lord Equus. I am Julia Rosyth who humblyes as King Rosyth¡¯s representative. This is Lord Almis Ars, lord of the Ars Territory.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°I am Almis Ars. Ie as Lady Julia¡¯s humble guard and aide.¡± (Almis)

    Julia and I bow to Lord Equus.

    This is the first time I¡¯vee into contact with another sovereign other than King Rosyth.

    ¡°Thank you foring here. I am the patriarch of the Equus n. If we go by your kingdom¡¯s customs, then I would be King Equus. First, let me thank you from the bottom of my heart for saving my wife.¡± (Lord Equus)

    Lord Equus gives thanks to Julia.

    It¡¯s quite a good start for the negotiations.

    ¡°Now then, regarding the alliance proposal with your honorable kingdom¡­I just don¡¯t see it as quite appealing. We are a poor n. Therefore, the wheat from the Rosyth Kingdom has really saved us. However, risking our lives for that aspensation is too much. Furthermore, we will also risk making enemies of the De Morgal Kingdom. We already have the Lupus n as our longtime enemy. They¡¯ve repeatedly invaded our territory after they had seeded in subjugating the Aries Tribe. We would be under a very huge threat if they were to ally with the De Morgal Kingdom.¡± (Equus)

    It seems Muzio¡¯s spot on as to why Lord Equus is against this, huh.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you¡¯ve said. As for that¡­¡­¡­what do you say about a mutual alliance? When the De Morgales to invade, the Equus tribe shall fight with us. In exchange, when the Lupus tribe goes to invade your Equus tribe, we shall fight together with you.¡± (Julia)

    Julia proposes to Lord Equus.

    It¡¯s not a bad proposition. Even if you say our Rosyth Army mainly uses infantry, we nevertheless outnumber the Lupus tribe in total military force.

    If I recall correctly, I hear the Equus tribe¡¯s poption is around 30,000 people. Meanwhile, the Aries tribe and the Lupus tribe has around 10,000 people and 30,000 people respectively.

    Since the Aries tribe was already subjugated by the Lupus tribe, that would mean that we would potentially have 40,000 enemy citizens.

    Nomads have bigger percentage of soldiers among their citizens¡­.around 70% which would amount to 28,000 enemy soldiers.

    The Equus tribe can mobilize about 21,000.

    We¡¯d be 7,000 men short.

    However, I can reckon the Rosyth Kingdom would be able to gather more than 8,000 soldiers.

    Even if we don¡¯t participate directly in the possible war, the mere existence of our 8,000 soldiers can be a huge deterrent.

    Lord Equus shows a slightly troubled expression at Julia¡¯s proposal.

    However¡­..

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly a very tempting proposition. However, with that, our gains would only match our losses. We have no reason to ept an alliance that would not give us a profit.¡± (Equus)

    That¡¯s true.

    However, we¡¯ve anticipated this response. Julia and I have already discussed it.

    ¡°Lord Equus. May I humbly ask you a question?¡± (Almis)

    ¡°What would that be?¡±

    Lord Equus looks at me doubtfully.

    ¡°The next lord of the Equus tribe would be Sir Methyl, yes?¡± (Almis)

    I ask just to break the ice. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t really knew.

    Lord Equus has already designated Methyl as sessor.

    In a word, I¡¯m setting up the premise.

    ¡°That would be correct¡­and why do you ask?¡± (Equus)

    ¡°How about we carve Prince Methyl¡¯s name into this treaty? How does that sound to you?¡± (Almis)

    In other words, the treaty would make it appear that the Rosyth Kingdom recognizes the session of Prince Methyl.

    Naturally, the Rosyth Kingdom neither has authority nor duty to poke its head into the Equus tribe session matters.

    However, this would be a huge check.

    ¡°Apart from Sir Methyl, I¡¯m thinking you would also want to include the second prince, Sir Muzio, and the third prince, Sir Ledus¡¯ names.¡±

    Naturally, in their capacity as Princes.

    In other words, we would make it appear that the two princes recognize Prince Methyl¡¯s session.

    Naturally, they won¡¯t be able to veto. In Equusmonw, the patriarch¡¯s orders are absolute, after all.

    There¡¯s a huge merit in decreasing the possibility of internal strife even if just by a little, right?

    Besides, though this depends on whether or not the third consort was consulted¡­..we¡¯d be sending a message to King Equus that our country knows his country¡¯s weak point ¨C the session crisis putting him in a check.

    ¡°Yes¡­..Not bad. However, there¡¯s one problem. King Rosyth is on the verge of death. If the next king were to disregard the alliance then our country would have shed blood for nothing.¡± (Equus)

    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. The next Rosyth King, too, has already given his consent to the alliance. I won¡¯t be able to specifically name him though.¡± (Julia)

    Julia answers.

    However, Lord Equus shakes his head.

    ¡°Word of mouth won¡¯t do. I want written proof. Lord Almis Ars, I want your honorable signature.¡± (Equus)

    ¡°Yes yes, I understand. Everything would be fine if I just sign her¡­¡­wha!?

    Hey, how did we get found out!!¡± (Almis)

    ¡°It would seem my assumptions were correct, huh. I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice, nothing, such as kissing, is beyond the sight of my mice. Also, it would be best if you practice hiding your facial expression before you be king. You too, Lady Julia.¡± (Equus)

    Damn¡­.

    If I hid my expressions, wouldn¡¯t we end up just like having an affair?

    Alright, from here on out, we should only kiss in definitely safe ces.

    ¡°Uhm¡­.That¡¯s¡­..¡±

    ¡°Please be at ease. I¡¯m not going to return good with bad. Lady Julia has shown great thought in the matter regarding my three wives. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡± (Equus)

    In other words, ¡°if you want me to keep silent, then you should also keep silent about the curse.¡± Something like that.

    We got countered badly, huh.

    ¡°As for the treaty, I want you to sign, not as the next king nor as the lord of the Ars Territory, but as Sir Almis Ars, the individual. Would that be fine?¡± (Equus)

    He¡¯s making sure I won¡¯t renege on the treaty since I could argue I signed it not as king but as leader of the Ars Territory, huh.

    Well, that¡¯s fine. I dpn¡¯t intend to do that from the very start.

    ¡°I understand. Then I shall sign.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Then let us have a feast this evening. We shall hold the signing after that.¡± (Equus)

    ¡°A feast huh. I wonder what kind of food they¡¯ll serve. I¡¯m looking forward to it. Older Brother. (Roswald)

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.Well, it¡¯ll probably bemb meat, kumis and something along those lines. Also, some cheese.¡± (Almis) (TLN: Kumis is fermented horse milk alcoholic drink.)

    I¡¯m not really looking forward to it.

    The food will be several times poorer than the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s after all.

    However, as the banquet was about to start, we received a message via a falcon.

    ¡°The De Morgal Army is assembling. More than 10,000 men. Hurry up with the negotiations. Should you still fail to reach a conclusion by tomorrow, return home immediately. We¡¯ll just need to revise the n. King Rosyth.¡± (Message)

    I guess we¡¯d be skipping the banquet, huh.

    ¡°We deeply apologize, Lord Equus. Even though you¡¯ve prepared all of this for us.¡± (Julia)

    ¡°Please raise your head. It can¡¯t be helped if your fathend is in danger. Let¡¯s call off the banquet and proceed with the selection of soldiers that would be apanying you. How many would you need?¡± (Equus)

    ¡°About 300 soldiers. May we ask for Sir Muzio as themander? Furthermore, can you also lend us horses? We will need them for wagons we¡¯d be using to carry plunder.¡± (Almis)

    I answer in Julia¡¯s ce.

    Lord Equus replies in good humor.

    ¡°To be worrying about plunder even before you¡¯ve won. You seem to be very confident. No, I¡¯m not being cynical ¨C I¡¯m praising you. You can take as much horses as you need. For free, if you¡¯re just borrowing although we presume you¡¯d be returning them alive, yes? Now, Muzio!! I order you to head for the Rosyth Kingdom! You shall leave tomorrow morning!¡±

    Muzio kneels.

    ¡°Understood! I shall spread the name of the Equus tribe amongst the De Morgal and Rosyth Kingdoms!¡± (Almis)

    Thus, we hurriedly conducted war preparations.

    ¡°King Rosyth, we have returned!¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Good work. That said, you¡¯re a day earlier than I expected, huh. Is this the power of horses¡¯ maneuverability?¡­.¡± (Rosyth)

    King Rosyth shows a surprised expression and voices his admiration.

    Muzio, who¡¯s sitting beside me, lowers his head to King Rosyth.

    ¡°I am Muzio Equus Medias, second son of the chief of the Equus Tribe. I havee here to lead the 300 cavalrymen from our tribe.¡± (Muzio)

    ¡°Commander, I give you my thanks. I¡¯ll have you, Sir Muzio, fight under themand of Sir Almis. Then let us proceed immediately to the war council¡­¡­No, let¡¯s have the confirmation. After that, let¡¯s have Almis return immediately to his territory so he can organize his troops.¡± (Rosyth)

    All the powerful nsmen, with the exception of Almis Ars, have assembled.

    Then, it was announced immediately that Almis Ars is to be made suprememander of the Rosyth Army.

    Those from the Ars Faction, who knew beforehand, shouted in joy, trying very hard not tough ((for having one upped their enemy)).

    Those from the Neutral Faction were confused and raised voices of bewilderment.

    Finally, those from the DeBell Faction were fuming angry.

    The Royal Family too is participating in this n Council.

    Thus, those who vote ¡°agree¡± exceeded the requirement just a little bit and Almis Ars¡¯ appointment was safely approved.

    Regal DeBell protested not being made the suprememander.

    King Rosyth ignored himpletely.

    Regal ended up ordering three of his subordinates to each allow 100 soldiers for a total of 300 soldiers to be under themand of Almis Ars.

    Then, under the pretense of personally fortifying the borders with the De Morgal Kingdom so that thebined army would not get nked, he dered that he would be secluding himself in his territory with his 500 soldiers.

    Almis Ars approved with a smile on his face. He extended his hand for a handshake to signify working together.

    Regal DeBell brushed off his hand and leaves without a word.

    The people who were always seen by his side was nowhere to be found¡­.

 Chapter CHAPTER 62 â€“ MANEUVERING I

    We¡¯ll be going a little back in time.

    The motion for sending envoys to the Equus tribe unexpectedly passed with little objection in the council.

    The reason was Regal DeBell did not particrly oppose the motion.

    For him, there¡¯s no point to trading with savage tribes but he also thinks there¡¯s little point to particrly oppose that motion.

    In other words, he¡¯s just not interested.

    After it was decided to send the first envoy to the Equus tribe, Almis hurriedly went back to his territory to begin war preparations.

    For this war, in addition to the 800 regrs, the Ars territory conscripted around 1,200 more for abined force of 2,000. That would be around 6% to 7% of the poption.

    Although it was nned to not drag the war on for more than 20 days, the responsibility ((of mobilizing such a force)) is nevertheless daunting.

    Since the Ars Citizens themselves are aware of their precarious position living in a territory directly bordering the De Morgal Kingdom, there probably won¡¯t be any big opposition particrly since Almis has been exercising good governance.

    The treasury, too, was particrly stable thanks to the support of the salt and paper industries.

    The remaining problem is soldier quality.

    Therefore, he immediately obligated the citizenry to participate in the military drills.

    Once every week, he would have around 10 to 20 viges gathered together and perform drills.

    If it¡¯s just to that extent, then the farmers won¡¯t be too angry.

    Besides, one of the objectives is to instill a sense of danger among the citizenry.

    Now, there are still things to do apart from supplying the soldiers.

    First is to order Ismere, Qingming, and Lulu to further reinforce and inspect the new fort. This is to strengthen the fort rock solid ((to withstand the expected attack.))

    The point is to put up a sorcery barrier around the fort and to make it more fortified than ever before.

    Futhermore, Almis and Tetra have together began developing new defensive siege equipment.

    Soyon was assigned to King Rosyth¡¯s sorcerers. They were made to survey the De Morgal Kingdom¡¯s geography. Using owls, they explored past midnight so they wouldn¡¯t be found that easily.

    Well, the De Morgal Kingdom was probably doing the same against the Rosyth Kingdom anyway.

    Ron, Roswald, and Gram, on the other hand, are responsible for the soldiers¡¯ training.

    As for Yal¡­

    He left for the DeBell Territory together with several subordinates. They were mobilized to the territory disguised as merchants.

    Around ten years ago, when Ron and the others were still children, currency was not that yet widely circted. However, within these ten tears, the Adernia Penins voluntarily and rapidly transformed into a mary economy. The primary causes were the Adernian kings, princes, and nsmen desire for foreign goods, their adoption of Cretian culture, and the advent of the study of the Cretiannguage.

    As such, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to see merchants and the like.

    Of course, in the DeBell territory too.

    While recently all the merchants are heading for the Ars territory, there are still those who go to the DeBell territory.

    At first, Yal acted like a normal merchant, trading goods here and there.

    Then he devoted himself to gathering information.

    It¡¯s not that particrly strange for merchants to gather information. Yal slowly gathered information regarding the DeBell territory from other merchants, farmers, and the like.

    The efforts paid off and he was able to identify the DeBell n¡¯s power structure.

    As expected, the n is divided into the Rtive and Non-Rtive Factions. The former is headed by Gilberto while thetter was headed by Bermet.

    It seems that Bermet has gathered excellent and talented people over time.

    The DeBell n somehow managed to be the most powerful n in the Rosyth Kingdom (before the resurgence of the Ars n.)

    Because the head of the Rosyth n ¨C King Rosyth is ill, their prospects are bleak. A lot of personnel have been going to the DeBell territory.

    Bermet would then pick them out and assign them official duties.

    Although you might say the DeBell n is monopolizing the important offices, it¡¯s not like it¡¯spletely impossible to get one.

    Besides, once Regal DeBell bes king, there¡¯s enough chance that you¡¯d finally get your turn for one.

    It¡¯s not like he has a lot of rtives after all.

    Furthermore, should Bermet ovee the power struggle, he could secure an important post in the Rosyth Kingdom and he could also be a territorial lord.

    Having said that, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no dissatisfaction against them.

    Plus, it¡¯s not like all the personnel have a sense of gratitude to Bermet.

    There are a lot of people thinking of leaving and offering their services to other territorial lords afterpletely failing to obtain good assessment.

    Yal is targeting those people.

    It happened in the Third Month.

    Yal speaks to a man of the DeBell Territory.

    ¡°Ah, Yal, is it? Come on in.¡±

    This man, a soldier of the DeBell Territory, called Decanus Joseph invites the merchant Yal into his house.

    (TLN: Found the appropriate term ¨C Decanus)

    (TLN: Decurion literally means Ten Person Officer. Will use Latin Decurion since it literally means the same thing. However, I don¡¯t yet know if this Josephmands cavalry as in the Roman sense of the word.)

    Josef has been living off a sry of wheat from the DeBell n. Naturally speaking, man cannot live on wheat alone.

    Thus, Joseph sells his wheat in exchange for vegetables, meat, and liquor. However¡­.the value of wheat has recently fallen despite the harvest yield not really changing much.

    Though he has no way of knowing, the reason was because of Almis. The wheat that Almis had been paying to the DeBell Territory as reparations have been driving down its market value.

    Let¡¯s get back to the story.

    Since the value of wheat has fallen, Joseph was forced to tighten his belt and live a horrible life.

    It was around that time that Yal entered the picture.

    Yal was selling unusually cheap vegetables. As a matter of course, Yal and Joseph soon became good friends.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore~¡± (Joseph)

    Josephins to Yal as he drinks his liquor.

    One thing is that his abilities aren¡¯t being properly acknowledged.

    Joseph was excellent in sword and spear fighting that he managed to take down several enemies during the war with King Ferrum. He defeated all enemies he encountered.

    Bermet caught his attention so he got employed into the army.

    He was an existence acknowledged for his unusual excellence as decanus.

    However, he couldn¡¯t be a centurion. All centurion offices have been monopolized by DeBell¡¯s rtives. Naturally, he was grateful for Bermet. However, gratitude won¡¯t feed him.

    ¡®Why does someone excellent like me have to go through such hardships in life?¡¯ he thought.

    Seeing such a Joseph, Yal thought it was the perfect opportunity so he began his pitch.

    ¡°Then why not just serve the Ars Territory? I can guarantee you the status of centurion. I¡¯ll get you ten times more than you get now as sry. We¡¯ll also prepare a residence for you.¡± (Yal)

    ¡°Haha, that would be nice¡­.huh?¡± (Joseph)

    Joseph reflexively asks again.

    Yalughs grinning.

    ¡°I am Yal, an operative working for Lord Almis Ars. Well, right now I¡¯m passing myself off as a merchant.¡± (Yal)

    ¡°Haha, so it was a ruse huh.¡± (Joseph)

    ¡°I had no choice but to do this to ascertain your feelings. So, what do you say?¡± (Yal)

    Joseph was greatly tempted.

    However¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Regal DeBell is the main candidate for the next king. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m jumping off a winning ship. Besides I owe a lot to Lord Bermet, I¡¯m gratefu¡­.¡± (Joseph)

    ¡°Grateful? Should you even have such gratitude to that person? Isn¡¯t it because of Bermet that right now you have no choice but to live a life of great poverty? That person saved your life, you say? Weren¡¯t you just saying that if I wasn¡¯t here you would have no choice but to go into debt, right? Furthermore, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s been decided that Regal DeBell would be seeding as king. Besides, aren¡¯t things suspicioustely?¡± (Yal)

    Yal presses Joseph for an answer.

    At present, there are two rumors circting regarding King Rosyth¡¯s rtives.

    The first rumor was that Raymond would be the next king. He¡¯s the best choice genealogically speaking so it¡¯s not a strange rumor.

    The second rumor was that Almis Ars would be chosen as the suprememander of the army in the war against King De Morgal.

    In other words, the rumors aren¡¯t farfetched.

    It was just some time ago that the DeBell Army suffered a miserable loss to the Ars Army.

    That event had huge repercussions¡­..It gave exceptional credibility to the rumors. Even if you doubt the credibility, the rumors were mostly true though.

    ¡°My lord, Almis Ars is young. He still has a lot ahead of him. Furthermore, it¡¯s been rumored that he will be chosen as the suprememander of the army for the next war. He¡¯s close with King Rosyth after all. Also, he¡¯s being tormented by a shortage of good personnel. He doesn¡¯t have any rtives too. You¡¯d have several chances of rising through the ranks.¡± (Yal)

    Practically speaking, the Ars armycksmanders for the battlefield.

    The thirty tax collectors of the Ars Territory are general purpose public servants that can both fight and do finance. However, there¡¯s no way all of them could be brought to the battlefield.

    It will mess up the territory¡¯s management after all.

    Some of them have to be assigned as direct escorts of Almis.

    Considering that, they would want four to five centurions.

    After worrying for some time, Joseph asks Yal:

    ¡°Three days, can you wait for my answer in three days?¡± (Joseph)

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t make your new house in the Ars Territory wait for too long. (Yal)

    Yal leaves with augh.

    Yal then visits the next house.

    The master of the house wees him.

    ¡°Please,e inside.¡±

    Her name is Dora. (TLN: Dudutdutdutdu Dora~)

    She¡¯s a sorcerer specializing in using dogs.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the usual liquor. Also, the medicinal nts.¡± (Yal)

    ¡°Thank you very much. You saved me.¡± (Dora)

    Dora pays for Yal¡¯s merchandise with wheat.

    After having a friendly chat for a while, Dora opens up to Yal.

    ¡°Actually, I have something to consult with you.¡± (Dora)

    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yal)

    ¡°You see, I received a marriage proposal from a DeBell nsman.¡± (Dora)

    Naturally, Yal already knew. It¡¯s a popr story amongst the sorcerers working for the DeBell n after all.

    Or perhaps you should say it is for this reason that Yal approached Dora.

    He also knew why she¡¯s so troubled. However, he¡¯s pretending to be in the dark.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a wonderful thing? You¡¯d be marrying into wealth, yes?¡± (Yal)

    ¡°It¡¯spletely horrible, you know!!!¡± (Dora)

    Dora raises her voice.

    ¡°That man, his appearance is¡­.well THAT. He¡¯s also over 50 years¡­. At the very least, he¡¯s not my type. Furthermore, he has 5 wives PLUS 10 sex ves, you know.¡± (Dora)

    Sorcerers have high pride as women.

    That¡¯s because they receive even more favorable treatment than normal male retainers due to their unique sorcery abilities.

    Not only do they have high sries, they¡¯re pretty much free from troubles in life.

    Therefore, there¡¯s no need to desperately chase after a rich man. A sex maniac with several wives is out of the question.

    In the first ce, she won¡¯t be able to stand being treated as a typical wife the same way as a woman who¡¯s not a sorcerer would be.

    Dora holds this kind of sentiment.

    If the one who proposed were very good-looking or had an incredibly high social status then she might have considered.

    However, the one who proposed did not by any standard have that high of a social status.

    The established reputation of the DeBell n only has value within the DeBell territory itself.

    She¡¯s not desperate for a man to the extent that he¡¯d marry with such a small fish.

    ¡°However, in this territory, if I go against the DeBell Tribe then my job will be¡­..

    I can¡¯t rely on Bermet, too. Is there a good ce of employment anywhere? You¡¯re a merchant so I thought you¡¯d probably know something.¡± (Dora)

    ¡°Yes, I know somewhere you can go.¡± (Yal)

    Yal visits the third house.

    The master of this house is a man who has about a quarter Cretian blood.

    He can speak fluent Cretian and specializes in calctions. He is a very excellent man.

    ¡°Yal, I¡¯m sorry¡­..Can you please give me one more month? I¡¯ll definitely pay you back by then.¡±

    Despite this, Amerigo has been living a very distressed life.

    Since a lot of the nsmen are attracted by Cretian culture, a lot of them have also put great importance in writing.

    However, there are also a lot who hold a different opinion.

    In the Adernia Penins where wars and petty squabbles are a frequent urrence and the danger of getting attacked by bears and lions are ever present, physical strength trumps all.

    Thus, schrship and learning where the results are hard to see tend to be despised.

    This trend is currently strong particrly in the DeBell territory.

    Although Bermet who was the only one who noticed him gave him a post, his life had been particrly bitter. His sry too was not that high.

    Well, the Amerigo n having a huge family of 9 people consisting of a too old to work grandmother, the wife, and six children yed a huge part in their poverty.

    Supporting eight people with Amerigo¡¯s sry alone is impossible.

    Since the children are still young, he has misgivings with having them work away from home.

    He has thought of relocating to another territory but there are no jobs except in the DeBell territory.

    In the first ce, with the exception of the Ars territory, no one bothers with doing troublesome things such as urately collecting taxes, conductingnd surveys, and creating certificates of residence.

    The great nsmen who put high value in letters on the other hand are satisfied with having just one or two people who can speak Cretian.

    Furthermore, only a few would dare hire people who would have to leave from the DeBell n. A lot of them are afraid of inciting the wrath of the n.

    ¡°No, that would be a problem, you see. I didn¡¯t loan it as good will after all.¡± (Yal)

    Yal answers with what seems like a bothered voice.

    Amerigo clings to Yal and begs.

    ¡°Please, I beg of you!!¡± (Amerigo)

    ¡°No. Is what I wanted to say, but¡­.¡± (Yal)

    Yal smiles and says:

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about this huge opportunity to have your debt immediately written off while being able to earn a sry several times bigger than what you earn. How is it? Would you like to know more?¡± (TLN: He sounds like a scam artist haha)

    Just like that, Yal seded in headhunting three talented people.

 Chapter CHAPTER 63 â€“ MANEUVERING II

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the meaning of this!!!¡±

    Regal DeBell was fuming with anger.

    Recently, three retainers have sent in notices of resignation and expressed their wish to migrate to the Ars Territory.

    ording to Rosythian Law, it¡¯s possible to migrate to another territory if you submit a notice and pay the migration tax.

    After that would be the agreement between the two territories.

    Regal was left with no choice but to ept.

    He had no reason to keep them from leaving after all.

    There¡¯s no justifiable cause to keep people with no history nor outstanding crime from migrating.

    Moreover, if he screwed up to three people in their requests to migrate, he¡¯d bebeled as a narrowminded ruler.

    There¡¯s no way he¡¯d sacrifice his reputation just for such a lowly matter.

    However, Regal was annoyed at leaving the matter just as that.

    Therefore, he sent an official letter of protest to Almis Ars.

    ¡®Stop poaching our retainers.¡¯ Or something along those lines.

    However, Almis Ars responded with the following:

    ¡°We, poaching your retainers?

    No, we¡¯re not doing anything of the sort however¡­¡­perhaps there might be some of our new appointees who have indeede from the DeBell Territory.¡±

    Almis Ars humbled himself and apologized to Regal.

    With that, Regal got satisfied andid down his arms.

    However, the disaster did not end there.

    This time ten more people migrated to the Ars Territory.

    There was a rumor circting there that to be king, Raymond Rosyth was trying to win over Almis Ars into his faction. That Raymond, in exchange for Almis¡¯ support, entered into a secret agreement with him where he would hold Regal in contempt and annihte the DeBell territory so he could grant it to Almis.

    Furthermore, it was rumored that the Non-Rtive Faction¡¯s retainers, i.e. Bermet and his clique, were conspiring with Almis and Raymond to screw over the DeBell n.

    Thus, Regal was met with no choice but to doubt the Non-Rtive retainers.

    Everybody who had been poached were all non-rtive retainers after all.

    Regal ordered his own retainers (naturally, the rtives) to keep watch on the non-rtive retainers withparatively high posts and their rtives.

    Nevertheless, he limited himself to observation to the very end.

    This was because he was never able topletely verify the veracity of the rumors. Besides, up until now Regal couldn¡¯t believe that Bermet himself would betray him.

    ¡°Everything turned out well huh, Yal-san.¡±

    Yal¡¯s subordinate, who right now is acting as the merchant Yal¡¯s apprentice, happily said so.

    ¡°We went through a lot of trouble spreading those rumors, huh. We incurred some expenses too.¡± (Yal)

    Yal managed to win over 32 people for Almis. Amongst those, thirteen people, especially three were quite capable so he personally headhunted them.

    The neen others remain at the DeBell Territory. Although they aren¡¯t by any standard excellent people, they are helpful and reliable.

    Actually, they help in gathering information for Yal and in circting rumors and misinformation.

    For a huge fee, however.

    Those people, although they live decently with their present status, are never satisfied.

    The Ars Faction has no need for those people.

    Although these people aren¡¯t personnel that the faction will wee cordially, these people are troublesome beings they had to wee otherwise they¡¯d backstab the faction. Besides, people who had betrayed someone once tend to keep on betraying others.

    They¡¯re going to be disposed one way or another in the confusion after the end of the civil war.

    Naturally, Yal has no intention to tell Almis about them. Almis is the type of person who¡¯s worried about killing innocent people after all. Plus he¡¯s the type to show disgust in breaking promises.

    Yal has been entrusted with independent powers by Almis.

    One of these powers is the freedom to not report something.

    This is how Yal forcibly interpreted his powers.

    That there are somethings you are better off not knowing.

    ¡°By the way, although I think it would be fine to do so, but is it not allowed to spread a rumor that Sir Almis would be directly seeding as king?¡±

    ¡°Well, I also don¡¯t think that¡¯s bad. Almis is not a typical candidate in the session after all.

    On the other hand, Raymond Rosyth is the second contender for the throne ((next to Regal.)) The current rumors, therefore, have more credibility, right?

    Furthermore, the Ars territory and DeBell territory border each other. It would be a problem if per chance Regal invades.

    If we stick with Raymond¡¯s rumor, we¡¯d get an excuse against having Almis attacked after all.¡± (Yal)

    (TLN: Sorry, I don¡¯t get the sentence so I winged it. Tell me if you know. ¥é¥¤¥â¥ó¥É˜”¤Î·½¤¬Íõ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦Ô’¤Ê¤é¡¢¥¢¥ë¥à¥¹˜”¤òÓ‘¤Ã¤Æ¤â¿ÚŒg¤òÓë¤¨¤ë¤À¤±¤Ë³É¤ê¤Þ¤¹¤·)

    Regal¡¯s territory does not border Raymond¡¯s so there¡¯s no way Regal could destroy Raymond. On the other hand, his territory is connected to Almis¡¯ so should he feel like it he could go and destroy Almis.

    If they spread the rumor that Almis would be king, there¡¯s a chance that might happen.

    At present, should a war ur it will certainly be a very big mess. That is something the must be avoided at all costs.

    Almis, too, in order to avoid that, deprecated himself to Regal in order to show that he has no intention of directly antagonizing him.

    Regal should probably be not confident in whether Almis and Raymond woulde together.

    Earnestly apologizing to him just likest time worked wonderfully when he came to us.

    It would be great if Regal woulde to think of Almis as a worthless being.

    Either way, we¡¯ll have him vignt against an enemy greater than Almis that doesn¡¯t even really exist.

    ¡°Now then, next would be thest fortress, Bermet¡­.Unless we get rid of this man, our ns won¡¯t be sessful.¡± (Yal)

    I keep getting information that this guy is quite a capable person.

    If the rumors were true, then that old man should have already noticed.

    That King Rosyth has no intention of having Regal DeBell seed to the throne.

    The circting rumor that Raymond Rosyth would seed as king is nothing but a rumor after all so as a matter of course it doesn¡¯t mean he understands King Rosyth¡¯s real intentions.

    Regal DeBell only became the leading candidate by chance about two to three years ago.

    If he seeds the throne, the authority of the king would be greater because the DeBell territory would be added to the areas under the throne¡¯s direct control. With this, the total area of the crown territories will surpass that of the n territoriesbined. In other words, power would be more centralized.

    This is the main reason he became the leading candidate for the throne. It¡¯s not about his skills or anything like that.

    Raymond¡¯s territory is small that the power bnce would stay the same even if he bes king.

    To achieve the Rosyth n¡¯s wish to centralize power, it has be necessary that Regal bes king.

    That¡¯s why the DeBell n and its branches do not doubt that Regal will be king.

    Since humans won¡¯t believe what they don¡¯t want to believe, the n is thinking that the situation won¡¯t easily change.

    However, should Bermet notice King Rosyth¡¯s intention¡­.

    He¡¯d probably propose to Regal that they ally with King De Morgal to steal the throne and Princess Julia.

    Since the easy way of getting the throne by marrying Princess Julia would be gone, the only thing that¡¯s left is the bad way ¨C getting the throne even if you end up being De Morgal¡¯s vassal.

    Regal might look brave but he is a timid man.

    Just remember of the war with King Ferrum and you¡¯d understand.

    He won¡¯t be able to choose by himself a decision akin to betraying his own country.

    Furthermore, his pride was high at the same time.

    Therefore, he probably won¡¯t be able to stomach just being a vassal to the De Morgal Kingdom.

    Thus, if you remove the person pushing Regal¡¯s back then he should not be able to choose that game changing policy.

    Furthermore, Bermet is the lynchpin of the Non-Rtive Faction. If he gets punished with something like a demotion then an outpouring of dissatisfaction is sure to ur.

    At any rate, in order to make Almis king, it is imperative that Bermet gets eliminated.

    Thus, to achieve that¡­.

    ¡°Now then, shall we execute our n?¡± (Yal)

    ¡°Lord Regal, as a matter of fact, I have something to report but¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that Sir Bermet will defect to Almis Ars. We have received reports that suspicious people were being seen near Sir Bermet¡¯s residencete at night.¡±

    Regal frowns.

    Honestly speaking, they have no evidence that would prove Bermet was truly betraying the n.

    Would a loyal retainer who had been serving him for so long really be able to betray him?

    Right now, Regal still believes in Bermet.

    However, recently, a lot believed it would be better if they were to put Bermet under observation. Even as a token effort, they should probably put him under surveince.

    ¡°I understand. Put him under surveince. Two, no, three people. Put Bermet under observation. Should nothing happen within a week, then Bermet would be in the clear.¡± (Regal)

    Just like this, three people were assigned to observe Bermet¡¯s residence.

    ¡°It went smoothly, yes?¡±

    Yal and his subordinateugh together.

    The eye-witnesses who reported Bermet were nobody else but Yal and his subordinate.

    Naturally, there¡¯s no way they have directly reported to a retainer of the DeBell n. They first passed the rumor on to several merchants who then passed it on to the DeBell n¡¯s Official Purveyor.

    This person was the one who then directly reported to the DeBell n.

    So long as they aren¡¯t investigated conscientiously, they won¡¯t be traced.

    They seemed to have seeded even though they used a somewhat dangerous method.

    Regal has begun to suspect Bermet and has put him under observation.

    However, this is still not enough.

    It still needs one push.

    ¡°Now then, shall we use this?¡±

    Yal has the corpse of a falcon in his hands. It is a corpse they received from Soyon. They had her deliberately kill a falcon while soul-riding another one.

    A cylinder is attached to its foot.

    This cylinder contains a fake letter addressed to Bermet.

    In other words, they¡¯re making it out to be a letter from the Ars n to Bermet that has fallen when it was attacked on the way by a wild falcon.

    Should they manage to skillfully show this to Regalter, then he woulde topletely doubt Bermet.

    The problem is how should they go about this.

    If they directly sent this to Regal or any of his subordinates, then as a matter of course Yal¡¯s background would be investigated.

    Even if you say the time they acted as merchants and the time they poached estranged talent from Regal¡¯s camp were a little bit off from each other, they still ovep.

    With this, everything they have worked for would havee to naught.

    The method they¡¯d use would be¡­¡­

    Once every month, the DeBell Territory opens a public market. Merchants would gather here to sell their goods.

    To reach this ce, there¡¯s a path every merchant would have to cross.

    ¡°Now then, if we leave this here, then passing merchants would pick it up and send it for us sooner orter.¡±

    Yal and his subordinate turned up in that path early in the morning, before the sun has risen. There they leave behind the falcon¡¯s corpse.

    Merchants, at the bare minimum, should be able to read letters so they should be able to understand what the letter inside the cylinder would be about.

    They should be able to immediately notice how important the letter is and would immediately send it to the authorities.

    Had they done thiste at night then a cat mighte to snatch it away.

    Had they done this when the sun has risen then the merchants would have gathered already and they won¡¯t be able to ce the corpse on the path.

    This is just the perfect time.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see how this goes. If it fails, we¡¯ll just have to revise the n and try again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s pray a cat won¡¯t take it away.¡±

    The two take their leave.

    A few minutester, a merchant happens to pass by and picks up the falcon.

    Normally, he would¡¯ve ignored the corpse, but he noticed the strange cylinder attached to its foot.

    Furthermore, it seems that the cylinder was quite the high quality.

    He did not peek inside.

    Since the cylinder looks as if it¡¯s purposely designed and since they purposely used a falcon, then there¡¯s no mistaking that it¡¯s important ssified information.

    If he had peeked inside, then he¡¯d be in huge trouble.

    There¡¯s no option left but to kill people who know important secrets¡­.The merchant kindly says no to such a prospect.

    One way or another, the cylinder managed to reach Regal¡¯s court. Regal reads the letter inside the cylinder.

    The letter was clearly addressed to Bermet. It¡¯s about what social position Bermet would be granted after he betrays Regal.

    Unfortunately, the sender has not written a signature, name nor left behind a family crest.

    However, judging by the current state of affairs, the one who sent this letter is without doubt either the Ars n or Raymond.

    Regal calmly states:

    ¡°Grant a reward to the person who brought this letter. Furthermore, add twenty more people to the team observing Bermet.¡±

    Bermet visits Regal¡¯s court with a heavy heart.

    Certainly, after having been posted with more than 20 guards, he would have understood that he is currently under suspicion.

    At this rate, he¡¯d end up being killed.

    However, he probably won¡¯t be given a chance to exin himself, too. Regal is a stubborn man who refuses to yield once he has decided, after all.

    Bermet¡¯s heart was overflowing with anger against Almis Ars for having done such foul y, with anger against Regal for having readily believed such a plot, and with exasperation towards himself for having been defeated.

    ¡°What is it, Bermet?¡± (Regal)

    ¡°No,¡­Lord Regal. Actually, I am already old. I have already stood firm in the path that Lord Regal bes king. I intend to humbly retire in this ce.¡± (Bermet)

    After dering such, Bermet leaves Regal¡¯s pce. Regal did not even have him detained.

    Thus, he returned to his residence.

    Since he has lost his loyalty to Regal, he has also forfeited the blessings of the ¡°Divine Protection of the Great King.¡±

    An illness that had held him back since long ago then rapidly progressed. Just like that, Bermet breathed hisst.

    He was 82 years old.

    However, Bermet was probably happy.

    Since his family and rtives were spared from being used of rebellion.

    Authors Notes:

    Next time, we will move to the war with the De Morgal Kingdom.

 Chapter CHAPTER 64 â€“ SEVEN DAYS WAR I

    ¡°Tonino. Do you think we¡¯ll win this war?¡±

    The first prince of the De Morgal Empire, Carlo De Morgal, asks his general, Tonino.

    ¡°Certainly. Without fail, I will bring us victory.¡± (Tonino)

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll leave this to you. I entrust everything to you.¡± (Carlo)

    Carlopletely puts allmand of the war to Tonino.

    Carlo is 20 years old.

    Although he is the first prince, since he is the child of a concubine, his status, by any standards, is not that high.

    However, since he is the child of the king¡¯s favorite consort plus he looks a lot like his mother, he is quite doted upon by the king.

    The objective of this war is to expand territory as well as to give Carlo some achievements.

    You really can¡¯t say that his ability is high.

    By nature, his body is not strong plus his disposition is docile. Furthermore, this is his first battle.

    Then how about his administrative skills? If you asked, then prepare to be disappointed.

    He¡¯s not one of the sharpest tools in the shed either.

    His one saving grace, however, is that he himself understands that he is ipetent.

    That¡¯s what separates him from the others.

    Therefore, it¡¯s basic sense for him to pass on the tasks to a much morepetent subordinate.

    Carlo¡¯s only jobs are to drink liquor, admire the fine things in life, and to flirt with his sex ves.

    The one using such a Carlo is Tonino. He is the younger brother of Carlo¡¯s mother¡­.. In other words, he¡¯s Carlo¡¯s uncle.

    From the very beginning, Tonino¡¯s family was not of a good pedigree but when his sister rose up in the imperial court he was able to secure a big patron in her.

    Tonino himself was quite the prodigy that he managed to obtain promotions left and right. Then, just like that, he was made in charge of a whole army.

    There are two reasons why Tonino was appointed by Carlo. First, he¡¯s family. Second, he¡¯s a genius.

    In the event that Carlo bes king, Tonino was promised that he would be appointed suprememander of the army. That being said, he still doesn¡¯t have peace of mind. It won¡¯t be funny if he somehow gets axed after all.

    Therefore, he intends to bind his own daughter to Carlo. With this, he would be able further strengthen their connection andpletely secure his own status.

    ¡°What are you doing standing there grinning?¡± (Carlo)

    ¡°Ah no, I humbly apologize.¡± (Tonino)

    Tonino hurriedly stops his delusions about what would happen after he bes the suprememander. He then begins to ponder over this battle¡¯s strategy.

    The current objective is to seize the Ars Territory.

    Once they seize this territory, taking down the Rosythian Imperial Pce would be a walk in the park. The two are a stone¡¯s throw away from each other after all.

    If things went well, they might be able to immediately head for the Rosythian capital after the fall of the Ars Territory.

    However,¡­¡­¡­¡­.he¡¯s thinking he might be pushing their luck here.

    The Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s poption is around 170,000. If they mobilized to the limit, then they should be able to gather more than 10,000 troops.

    If that were the case, then it would be quite a difficult war.

    Tonino¡¯s strategy is to first seize the Ars Territory then make peace.

    Then, in the ensuing peace time, they would destroy the Rosyth Kingdom by fomenting dissent amongst the Rosythian great nsmen.

    One time, he tried winning over one of the Rosythian factions, the DeBell faction. However, he was refused. The faction realized that, although by allying themselves with the De Morgal Kingdom would certainly result in victory, they would have no choice but to submit as a puppet in the process.

    Regal, whose self-respect was high, probably found it difficult to agree to such a prospect.

    However, there is still a possibility to make the n work by making one big strike.

    The Rosyth Kingdom is the biggest kingdom on the southern portion of the southern Adernia Penins. They have vast fields with rich yields of wheat.

    In other words, the moment they secure control of this country then De Morgal Hegemony over the southern part of the southern Adernia Penins would be all but assured.

    That¡¯s why it is imperative that they exercise great caution in taking over this country.

    The Gillbed Kingdom is also fighting this war.

    Whoever first sessfully seizes the south would certainly be exhausted by then.

    ¡°Come to think of it, the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s Princess Julia is quite the beauty, I heard. I¡¯m so looking forward to her.¡± (Carlo)

    Carlo let¡¯s out his thoughts while unconsciously tapping his feet.

    ¡°Once we win, we¡¯ll turn all Rosythians into ves. That¡¯s why she¡¯ll soon belong to you, you know.¡± (Tonino)

    In reality, Tonino wanted to have Princess Julia as a reward. However, he nevertheless dered such while truly feeling disappointed inside.

    In the Adernia Penins, the citizens of a losing country are generally made into ves. Nevertheless, it¡¯s not like all of them fall unto very unconditionally.

    Those who seize all resistance at an early stage and those who cooperate are all spared from such a fate. In all, about 40% of the losing side¡¯s poption usually fall into very.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a disappointed face. In exchange, how about you get the wife of the Ars Territory¡¯s lord? I heard she¡¯s quite the beauty, too.¡± (Carlo)

    ¡°Another¡¯s wife, huh¡­¡­¡± (Tonino)

    Tonino makes a dissatisfied face. One of Tonino¡¯s bad points was that you can easily see what he¡¯s thinking in his face.

    Tonino is a unicorn so he won¡¯t be satisfied by another man¡¯s wife.

    (TLN: I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s how they use unicorn now in the Japanese inte/literature or if the author probably just wants to poprize ¡°unicorn¡± ¨C ¥æ¥Ë¥³©`¥ó to refer to as ¡°virgin-lovers¡± ¨C „IÅ®³ø since it does make sense.)

    ¡°Hmm. You don¡¯t change, huh. You should just stop caring about that membrane.¡± (Carlo)

    ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯m not concerned about the membrane, you know. I¡¯m more concerned about the fact that she already has experience even if just once.¡± (Tonino)

    As they were starting the dirty talk, the fortes into view.

    Just like the reports said, it was exceptionally made.

    ording to the mice¡¯s reports, about 8,000 troops were seen manning the fort.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s advance so we can set up camp in a little while. Shall we immediatelymence our attack?¡± (Tonino)

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it all to you.¡± (Carlo)

    The Adernia Mountain Range is a huge mountain range located between the Rosyth Kingdom and the De Morgal Kingdom.

    Because of this mountain range, invading with arge army is difficult.

    Nheless, there¡¯s a point that cuts the mountain range into two. Its origins vary ording to different legends. One says that the ground shook violently and divided the range into two. Another says that giants had stepped on that very spot and crushed it. Another said that the Griffon and a Divine Dragon had a duel and in the process made that spot.

    This point is where the De Morgal Kingdom, the Ars Territory, and the Romano Forest all meet.

    Possessing very little area, this point is called the Terrier ins.

    In the event that the De Morgal Kingdomes to invade the Rosyth Kingdom, they would certainly have to pass through this in.

    Although it is called a in, its terrain is gently rolling.

    It is on top of a slightly elevated hill in the area that Fort Terrier is located.

    Fort Terrier has two sets of walls.

    First is the inner wall.

    It¡¯s a wooden wall that has existed since the very first fort. It is exceedingly fragile.

    Next is the most important one, the outer walls.

    It¡¯s a newly constructed stone wall.

    Its width is around a meter while its height was around 5 meters.

    They dug a moat around the outer wall and hung a drawbridge to connect a gate to the outside.

    The fort, by the way, has two gates ¨C one on the south and one on the north.

    The wall protrudes on both sides of a gate. This protrusion is not a rampart but rather a tower like structure. Its height is around 7 meters.

    In short, the structures around the gates made it easier for bowmen to gather and concentrate their fire.

    In the headquarters of this fort, Almis had set up hismand.

    ¡°Ourbined forces are around 8,000 Rosythian troops and around 300 Equus troops. In total, 8,300 troops.¡±

    More great ns than I expected brought out their forces. Furthermore, the numbers were beyond expectations too. However¡­

    ¡°The enemy¡¯sbined force is around 25,000¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can feel their seriousness, huh.¡±

    Tetra says while the report was being read.

    Furthermore, ording to the mice¡¯s reports, the enemy has brought with them a lot of siege equipment.

    We¡¯re in trouble.

    There¡¯s one saving grace however.

    ¡°Since the enemy has brought that many equipment, it could only mean that they couldn¡¯t have brought that much rations. This is convenient for us.¡±

    Fort Terrier is in the border between the De Morgal Kingdom and the Ars Territory.

    In other words, the northern side is De Morgal Territory.

    It¡¯s harvest season so army provisions would, depending upon circumstances, be met once the wheat is harvested and immediately sent to the battlefield.

    Even if they hadn¡¯t brought anything in advance, transporting the rations would not be that difficult. In other words, they intend topletely rely on a supply line.

    After taking Fort Terrier and advancing deep inside the Rosyth Kingdom, they would then secure rations from the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s harvested wheat.

    Therefore, there would be no need to march while carrying a lot of rations.

    With that, it would be more economical to just bring more siege equipment to make the fort fall faster in a decisive engagement.

    Although they are bound in a cease-fire agreement with the Gillbed Kingdom, they are still in bad terms.

    They¡¯re alsopeting in who gets to secure much of the southern Adernia Penins.

    In this battle, Ron and the others has taken up the roles of Chiliarchs. (TLN: Literally meaningmander of a thousand soldiers. It¡¯s Greek though, because I couldn¡¯t find a Latin equivalent. ¡°Tribune¡± or ¡°Tribunus Militum¡± doesn¡¯t sit well with me for some reason. Maybe I¡¯ll revise the other titles like centurion and decanus into Greekter.)

    We also need to have them get achievements. It would be problematic if my vassals stop at the centurion rank.

    ¡°Well, we should be able to win. All we need is to put up with the siege for three days to seed.¡±

    Iugh while grinning.

    Thus, the war which will be called the Seven Days War in the future begins.

    First day of the Siege

    ¡°Now then, first, let¡¯s encircle them.¡±

    At Tonino¡¯smand, his entire army surrounds Fort Terrier.

    ¡°Hey, Tonino. Though I know it¡¯s strange to be asking thiste but¡­¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be just fine for us to ignore this fort?¡± (Carlo)

    ¡°That would be a long shot, you see. Our army is approximately 20,000 strong. We¡¯ve only brought enough rations for three to four days. Although we could obtain rations by piging, there¡¯s a possibility that the enemy would resort to scorched-earth tactics. That¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary that we rely on a supply line.

    As far as that is concerned, this fort needs to fall. Furthermore, it¡¯s not like all the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s forces have been gathered in this fort. They should be able to scrape up more soldiers through conscription after all. If we leave them as is, there¡¯s a possibility that they woulde after us in a pincer attack.

    Also should we be defeated, although I pray it won¡¯t have toe to that, there¡¯s a huge difference between having and not having a line of retreat.¡± (Tonino)

    Tonino carefully exins to Carlo.

    Carlo, having understood the matter, nods to show his satisfaction to Tonino¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Then what would you do next?¡± (Carlo)

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­.For the meantime, let¡¯s test their military potential. I¡¯ll bring out the ve soldiers.¡±(Tonino)

    At Tonino¡¯s order, the battle ves line up to formation. They are ves obtained from the war with the Gillbed Kingdom.

    The one thousand ves assault Fort Terrier.

    ¡°The first wave hase¡­¡­.They¡¯re wearing cors and chains, huh. It seems they have sent ves first.¡±

    Perm mutters so.

    Now that he mentioned it, they certainly are wearing cors and chains.

    Furthermore, their equipment is crude too. There are even some who wear only a piece loin cloth and wield only a stick as weapon. This means they¡¯repletely disposable to them, huh.

    The thousand ves separate into two groups. Each began to attack the North and South Gates respectively. Naturally, they aren¡¯t able to cross the moat.

    They tried reaching the fort gates by jumping into the moat and swimming across. Theirck of equipment was a blessing in disguise as not a lot of them drowned on the way.

    However¡­

    ¡°Listen. There¡¯s no need to aim. Just let it fly into a barrage.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Ain¡¯t this convenient. We¡¯ll show you the fruits of our practice!¡±

    Gram and Bartolo signal the archers to attack.

    Fundamentally speaking, bows are not meant to be aimed in war. You fire them in volleys. In other words, it¡¯s basically firing a lot hoping some hit the target.

    If you went the other way and tried aiming the bow, you¡¯d only give the enemy an opening to attack.

    The enemies are currently swimming across the moat.

    Because of a movement spell, they were easy targets for the bowmen.

    The battle ves sink in the water after they get hit one after another.

    However, they desperately put up a bridge. The ves ran across that, bringing overdders, and tried to climb over the fort walls.

    ¡°At any rate, their equipment is so crude, huh.¡±

    Gram hits a ve with an arrow.

    The battle ves are wearing nothing above their waists and have no form of protection whatsoever. One by one they get hit by the arrows and sink into the water.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re retreating, huh.¡±

    Bartolo drinks liquor while looking at the soldiers turn their backs. He stops his bowmen from shooting at them.

    It¡¯s pointless to waste valuable arrows. Their fates have been sealed after all.

    ¡°Haa, you ipetent lot. I thought at least one of you would¡¯ve made it up across the fort walls but¡­¡­I guess it was my fault for raising my hopes on you, huh.¡±

    Tonino gazes at the returning battle ves.

    He then orders his bowmen.

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    Not even ten seconds have passed. All retreating ves were shot and killed.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s confirm their identities. Let¡¯s also have their families killed. Those who aren¡¯t here shall be considered heroically killed-in-action. Send a message via falcon to have their families released from very.¡±

    Tonino keeps his promises.

    Even if it was made with ves.

    ¡°Now then, battle ves. Your sacrifice won¡¯t be forgotten!! With this, a bridge across the moat was established. Main army, advanc¡­¡­what the?¡±

    Tonino doubts his eyes.

    Somehow, the bridge was suddenly blown away.

    He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    ¡°Tha, that¡¯s the rumored fire medicine!¡­¡­.Cheating bastards!!¡±

    Just like that, they had to start their siege over to step one.

 Chapter CHAPTER 65 â€“ SEVEN DAYS WAR II

    ¡°Well, Fine. Let¡¯s just take this time to recover and send another assaultter.¡±

    Tonino orders the siege equipment to be prepared in anticipation of the next assault.

    Siege equipment are difficult to bring fully assembled so they¡¯ve only assembled a part in the capital city. They intend to put them all together after arriving at Fort Terrier.

    Theye in different varieties such as catapults, siege towers, stairs, battering rams, and ships.

    If you brought this much then normally you would have enough force to be able to bring the enemy down.

    Furthermore, they now have prepared countermeasures for the fire medicine.

    ¡°Now then, let the siege begin.¡±

    (Almis POV)

    The bowmen fire arrows as the enemy siege towers draw near the edge of the moat.

    The arrows kept pouring like rain.

    Alongside the siege towers, the enemy also used boats to cross the moat. They then set updders against the walls and try to climb over.

    They also tied together boats like a bridge. Using that, they bring over their battering rams and begin attacking the fort gates.

    ¡°What an intense assault, yes?¡±

    Perm mutters while avoiding arrows.

    ¡°However, we won¡¯t fall with just this much, you know. We, too, have defensive siege equipment.¡±

    About the same time I said so, one of the enemy siege towers bes engulfed in white smoke.

    Then, the sound of explosions shakes the area and a second and a third tower gets engulfed in white smoke.

    ¡°Fire medicine, huh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Courtesy of our catapults and ballista.¡±

    Ismere was quite knowledgeable in other areas apart from construction too such as regarding these siege equipments. These were made under her instructions.

    Javelins don¡¯t have enough range after all.

    Since Ismere was able to construct ballista, I asked her if she could make crossbows and I got an affirmative.

    However, it seems mass producing them wouldn¡¯t be the best idea. They weren¡¯t that much powerful, she said.

    When I thought about it, the Battle of Crecy was an example of this. Furthermore, we probably won¡¯t be able to make much with the present level of technology.

    While it¡¯s unfortunate, the bowmen themselves aren¡¯t in any real pinch so I¡¯ll just have to pass on the idea.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t breaking though.¡±

    Ordovices points ((at the enemy towers)).

    Wha? That¡¯s strange.

    ¡°Several sorcerers probably put up a physical barrier!¡±

    They¡¯re also using countermeasures like damp cloth and fire-resistant pelt¡­..

    ¡°The enemymander has done his homework, huh. However¡­..¡±

    ¡°Tsk, They keeping no matter how much you kill them!!¡±

    Gram curses.

    He¡¯s proactively killingmander-like enemies but their morale isn¡¯t changing.

    They seem to have a proper system ofmand hierarchy. It only shows that they¡¯re an army refined with a high degree of training.

    Furthermore, because the enemy soldiers are furnished with metal shields, our arrows are having quite a hard time picking them off. 30% of our arrows are iron while the remaining 70% are bronze. We are indeed going to have a hard time.

    In other words, it¡¯s not going to go down like before with the battle ves.

    And because stones are being thrown every now and then, we also don¡¯t have the leeway to safely fire our arrows.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do¡­..Ron, sorry. I¡¯ll leave those who manage toe up to you.¡± (Almis)

    ¡°Understood. It¡¯s probably about the time they get sick of having their stairs fall off and having stones dropped on them, anyway.¡± (Ron)

    Ron draws his sword. About the same time, an enemy climbs over the fort wall. However¡­..

    ¡°You did well! Eat some steel as a reward.¡± (Ron)

    (TLN: Literally, ¡®Okay, great job!¡¯ only and in a funny manner. I added another sentence to adapt it. I don¡¯t know how to adapt the funny tone in English so I¡¯ll just make it badass. I¡¯m not a good writer so sorry if it still doesn¡¯t click.)

    Ron cuts him down with his sword right in half. The enemy falls into the moat dyeing the water deep red.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s our turn now!!¡±

    Ron and the others kill the enemy one by one and let them fall into the moat.

    ¡°Look out!¡±

    A man repels an arrow heading straight at Ron.

    He¡¯s one of the new recruits from the DeBell n, Joseph.

    ¡°Alright, I got a chiliarch to owe me one!¡± (Are you alright, Sir Chiliarch?) (Joseph)

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m alright but¡­what you said and your true intention got reversed though.¡± (Ron)

    The South Gate.

    The situation here is somewhat worse.

    ¡°Hmmm, the enemy¡¯s attack is quite intense, huh. It seems like they¡¯re concentrating their assault here.¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo drinks a liquor bottle dry. He then drops it on an enemy soldier¡¯s head.

    The enemy soldier instinctively protects his head with his hands.

    Unfortunately, he was holding on to adder so down he goes.

    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to be drinking liquor, Sir Bartolo.¡± (Bolus)

    Bolus brandishes his spear over his head and strikes a climbing enemy soldier.

    Everyone¡¯s very busy.

    ¡°The enemymander has quite the unpleasant character too, huh. Instead of the vigorous and strong youngmander in the north gate, he¡¯s attacking the middle-aged old-timer in the south.¡±

    While saying so, Bartolo skillfully moves and supports the bowmen. He doesn¡¯t give off pointlessmands.

    That being said, his orders are limited to what he could cover.

    One after another, the enemy soldiers crossed the moat and are climbing up the walls. It¡¯s quite a bleak situation.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s use the new weapon we received from Lord Almis.¡±

    Bolus ordered twenty soldiers to bring forth cylinders.

    The twenty soldiers aimed them down at the enemy soldiers climbing up thedders.

    ¡°Fire!!¡± (Bartolo)

    mes spout out from the cylinders.

    The enemy receives the mes directly. They then fall as they catch fire.

    A lot of them got so surprised about the sudden mes that they instinctively let go of thedders and fall to their deaths.

    Thedders, too, catch fire and then fall into the moat below. They sink into the water while producing steam.

    ¡°Dang, what a great weapon. It¡¯s called a ¡®me Cylinder¡¯ if I recall correctly? The one who made this is a genius. Was it Ismere?¡± (Bartolo)

    TLN: Author used Ñ×Í². It¡¯s literally me Cylinder/Pipe/Gun. They still shouldn¡¯t have known about guns so I crossed that out. I don¡¯t have any other names for the thing. Anyways, it¡¯s the Japanese word for re with a character missing (°kÑ×Í²). If someone could think up a better name given such context, I¡¯d be happy to use that. methrower is a whole different word in Japanese btw.

    ¡°Why thank you for yourpliments, Bartolo.¡± (Tetra)

    Tetra suddenly appears and answers.

    ¡°Ah, Madame. It¡¯s dangerous here, you know? You¡¯re a sorcerer, right? Be obedient an¡­¡± (Bartolo)

    Five fireballs appeared around the circumference of Tetra¡¯s staff. They then immediately fly towards an unsuspecting enemy just as he was about to climb over the rampart.

    ¡°Sorry. I was wrong about you.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± (Tetra)

    And once again, Bartolo inquires Tetra.

    ¡°So, how does the thing work?¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Simple. You mix gunpowder with olive oil then you blow it with wind from a magic circle. Then you add fire from another magic circle this time attached to the mouth of the cylinder. It¡¯s important to note though that you should cut the fire magic circle first before the wind magic circle after using the weapon. This is because normally the wind would be the one pushing the fire out of the cylinder so that it doesn¡¯t ignite the fuel inside it. So, should you cut the wind magic circle first the fire might go inside the cylinder and cause it to explode.¡± (Tetra)

    ¡°Eehh¡­quite a scary weapon, huh.¡± (Bartolo)

    Nheless, the me cylinder is quite frightening visually that the enemy soldiers¡¯ pace took a hit. Slowly, the tide of the battle turned in our favor. The number of enemies climbing over the walls started to dwindle.

    ¡°Well, as for a weakness, it consumes a lot of fuel, huh.¡±

    ¡°That and the range is quite short. It would be difficult except in sieges.¡±

    The two continue cutting down enemy soldiers as they talked.

    Thus, the day ended with the war having made no significant progress or change.

    ¡°How many did we lose?¡±

    Tonino listens to the report. Then, he breathes out a huge sigh and lets the soldier who sent the report leave.

    ¡°We suffered huge losses, huh.¡±

    Carlo quips as he takes a sip of wine.

    ¡°Good grief¡­¡±

    This time, they lost a lot of siege towers and bowmen. The bowmen got burned and crushed to death along with the towers.

    Archery is a special skill that takes a lot of time to master so recovering the lost bowmen would be difficult.

    ¡°That fire blowing cylinder is damn troublesome.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cheating, you know. Thanks to that, the troops are stricken with fear¡­¡±

    Nheless, there¡¯s no rule that you can¡¯t use weapons like methrowers in war.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have to change our strategy?¡±

    Carlo concernedly asks Tonino.

    Tonino shakes his head.

    ¡°No, we won¡¯t change the n. There won¡¯t be problems, see. We still have plenty of time. For powerful enemies, you only have to tire them out to take them down.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    ¡°The casualties are¡­¡­well, not a bad amount considering we took such an attack.¡±

    There was a tinge of joy in my voice as I said so.

    Though saying this is a little imprudent but I¡¯m just happy that none of the people from my original vige died. Although out of the 27, I¡¯ve only brought 12.

    Amongst the twelve, six people have ascended into managerial ranks in the army with the help of Ron and Gram. The other six are under my and Tetra¡¯s protection so them getting KIA¡¯d would be unlikely. However¡­¡­

    I want to have at least this much partiality be overlooked.

    Or perhaps I should say that since losing bureaucrats andmanders would jeopardize territorial management, it would only be end up the same as with me having no such special feelings.

    ¡°Now then, I was thinking of bringing out some liquor even if just a small amount but¡­.Perm, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Would it be just fine? Although I¡¯m not that versed in military matters¡­¡­I can still say that a drink is probably necessary in times of trouble or emergency.¡±

    ¡°I also agree. It¡¯s the first day after all. We have to be positive in the beginning.¡±

    Bartolo also agrees.

    ¡°I know you just want to drink¡­¡­¡±

    Tetra candidly retorts Bartolo.

    However, Tetra didn¡¯t particrly disagree as if saying she won¡¯t have any problems with it.

    The other nsmen show their agreement too.

    ¡°Gram? Ron?¡±

    The two shake their heads when I ask them.

    ¡°To treat everyone to liquor¡­¡­.I agree with that. However, we must keep our vignce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for everyone to be drunk when a night attack is highly likely.¡±

    It¡¯s a reasonable opinion.

    ¡°Then how about we get some people to keep watch, like those weak to liquor or those who lose by lottery? Also, we should have the guys exercise self-control when drinking.

    Wine in the Adernia Penins has an incredibly low alcohol level. You don¡¯t have to worry about getting drunk unless you drink like there¡¯s no tomorrow.

    ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s end today¡¯s council.¡±

    Just like that the first day passed¡­..

    Is what I thought.

    ¡°Night attack!!¡±

    I got awoken by a soldier.

    ¡°It seems it went down just like Ron and Roswald said, huh.

    I hurriedly went out to the action.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­we don¡¯t know how many is attacking, huh.¡±

    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve extinguished their bonfires so we wouldn¡¯t know how much they¡¯ve sent to attack. In other words, they¡¯ve only probably sent a few since their objective is most likely to not let us sleep.¡±

    Ordovices mutters as he strokes his moustache.

    ¡°Otherwise, they wanted it to appear as such while really intending to truly attack¡­for the meantime, let¡¯s divide our troops into two. One half would sleep while the other shall fight.¡±

    We could always wake the other half up should the enemy intensify their attack.

    However¡­.

    ¡°It seems we won¡¯t be able to sleep soundly tonight huh.¡±

    I let out a sigh.

 Chapter CHAPTER 66 â€“ SEVEN DAYS WAR III

    ¡°Alright, such a goodnight¡¯s sleep. What a wonderful morning. Well, the enemy probably never got an ounce of sleep, huh.¡±

    ¡°You have a bad personality, huh, Tonino. So, by your calctions, how long would you think this siege would take?¡±

    ¡°Well, considering the enemy¡¯s fatigue, they¡¯ll probably fall around a weekter. Two weeks at most. We¡¯d be able to secure troops, equipment, and rations from our rear after all. Really, the enemy is such an idiot, yes? To be pushing for a siege without even hope of re-supply.

    The two leave the camp.

    They¡¯ve continuously attacked Fort Terrier all throughout the night. The enemy should certainly be tired.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have another wonderful day today!¡±

    Second day of siege

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m so sleepy¡­..¡±

    Gram lets out a yawn.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t let us sleep at all yesterday, huh.¡±

    Last night, just as Ron and Gram predicted, the De Morgal Army conducted a night attack. That said, they didn¡¯t try to climb over the walls likest time. They attacked a ce so deep where even any arrow cannot reach. They attacked by beatingrge drums and screaming their hearts out.

    That said, it¡¯s impossible for us to counter such an activity and thus we couldn¡¯t sleep properly. As a countermeasure, we¡¯ll divide our troops into two ¨C one-half will sleep in the night and one-half in mid-day¡­Still, since we¡¯d still be subjected to continuous attacks, there¡¯s no way we¡¯d be able to sleep soundly.

    ¡°Ah, damn. Our bowmen are starting to lose uracy¡­¡­¡±

    Gram sighs as he watches the trajectory of an arrow fired by his subordinate.

    However, it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s only natural for one¡¯s concentration to drop when onecks sleep.

    At this rate, a lot more enemies would end up making it over the wall. This would in turn increase the burden on our foot soldiers.

    Naturally, our foot soldiersck sleep just the same.

    ¡°Ah, DAMN IT!! I¡¯m getting pissed off! Bring out the Fire Cylinders! Let¡¯s burn the enemy down to the ground!¡±

    In the end, Ron couldn¡¯t help but to use the fire cylinders. One by one, the enemies burst into mes.

    However, the weapons onlyst ten seconds.

    Immediately, its fuel will need replenishing. And as if taking advantage of that moment, the enemy continues toe over the wall. There¡¯s no indication that their attack is abating.

    ¡°Damn it. However, I¡¯m aiming to be a general. I must stand firm here!!¡±

    Joseph swings his sword while blurting out his ambition. His efforts are more spectacr than of the other centurions.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose either!¡±

    Ron wields his spear on the right hand and his sword on his left.

    ¡°Now then, let us raise a blood bath!¡±

    The Rosythian catapults and ballistae roar into action, firing ((projectiles with)) gunpowder ((in them)).

    They hit their targets, the siege towers but¡­¡­they didn¡¯t break in one hit.

    Four hits and they finally fall.

    ¡°They were soaked with water to counter the mes¡­furthermore, they seem to be reinforced with various countermeasures. Damn, and I thought we¡¯d be having an easy victory using Fire Medicine.¡±

    Bartolo sighs.

    The enemy siege towers are reinforced with iron here and there. Their exteriors arepletely covered with animal skin which, as you can clearly see, are dripping with water.

    The most annoying part is they also seem to be protected by magical barriers.

    It appears that for every siege tower, there are three sorcerers protecting it with magical barriers.

    ¡°Oi, call over some sorcerers. We won¡¯t get anywhere until we bring these guys down.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll destroy them immediately.¡±

    Tetraes out of nowhere and answers.

    At a swing of her staff, particles of lighte forth from the siege towers.

    Their barriers are destroyed.

    Then, an explosion rocks and destroys the towers themselves.

    ¡°That¡¯s ourdy!! Just one hit, amazing Lady Tetra. However, enemies are still climbing over here so it¡¯s dangerous¡­¡­Watch out!!¡±

    Exactly at that moment, an enemy soldier climbs over the rampart and rushes towards Tetra.

    However, Tetra calmly swings her staff.

    The enemy¡¯s head flies into the air and blood stters everywhere.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­..Is that a swordstick?¡± (Bartolo)

    (TLN: Shikomigatana/Swordstick/Cane Sword -> https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Swordstick JP: https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BB%95%E8%BE%BC%E3%81%BF%E5%88%80)

    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t it cool?¡± (Tetra)

    The scabbard covering the pointed tip of Tetra¡¯s staff is unsheathed. Henceforth appears the figure of a sword. You can see that it¡¯s made from iron.

    ¡°Is mdy perhaps knowledgeable about swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°Naturally. Almis taught me.¡±

    ¡°A, as expected of mdy¡­¡­We¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Tetra gives a thumbs up.

    ¡°Hey, Ron!! They¡¯ve set up another bridge over the moat!! The Battering Ram¡¯s next! Hurry up and destroy it with some bomb spears!!

    ¡°Wait a minute, I got my hands full here!!¡±

    While cutting apart the enemies around him, Ron hurriedly ordered his subordinates to blow up the battering rams.

    Immediately, bomb spearse flying towards the targets.

    However, they managed to withstand the bomb spears.

    The battering rams are covered by iron roofs after all.

    Furthermore, those roofs are protected by magical barriers put up by sorcerers numbering in the several tens. Therefore, the troops below them weren¡¯t affected too.

    ¡°Iron roofs!? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!! Think, think! Ah, the bridge! Destroy the damn bridge!¡±

    As Ron ordered, the bomb spearse flying towards the bridge. They splendidly hit the target.

    The bridge easily copsed sending the battering rams down into the water below.

    Ron and the others finally get a feeling of relief.

    However¡­

    ¡°Damn¡­.Aren¡¯t those more battering rams?¡­¡±

    Ron is reaching his wit¡¯s end as he looks at the battering rams lined up in a row.

    Although they have some bomb spears in inventory¡­they still only have a limited amount.

    They already have used up a lot of the fire cylinders.

    ¡°What do we do when we run out¡­¡±

    Furthermore, the enemy siege towers have intensified their attacks.

    The enemy catapults, too, sometimes score hits and destroy the ballistae and catapults here.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve broken the magical barriers! Quickly, the fire medicine!¡±

    As Lulu ordered, the ballistae shoot bomb spears at the enemy siege towers. They hit the targets which promptly copsed. The enemy bowmen stationed there fall into the ground.

    Furthermore, the Rosythian bowmen focused their attacks towards them.

    It¡¯s a strategy to eliminate enemy bowmen as much as possible. If they die, the Rosythian Army would have it easier.

    In the morning battle, although they were numerically inferior in some ces, the Rosythian Army managed to maintain superiority in the overall progress of the battle.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Almis is reading a letter. It¡¯s a letter sent by falcon. His face loosens up, so you could understand that it¡¯s good news.

    ¡°Please call for Sir Bartolo, Sir Perm, and Sir Ordovices.¡±

    Almis orders Tetra. She immediately summons them.

    ¡°What is it, suprememander?¡±

    ¡°The first phase of the n is a sess. No, it¡¯s a huge sess. The enemypletely didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    The three also loosen their faces.

    ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll be receiving the second report by tonight, right, suprememander?¡±

    ¡°Yes, should the second phase be sessful as well, then our victory would be ascertained.¡±

    In the other camp, although it was three hourste, a falcon courier also arrived. This one, in contrast, brought bad news.

    (Enemy Camp POV)

    ¡°Th¡­the vige of Dress has fallen!!¡±

    (TLN: The author used ¥É¥ì¥¹ which usually means Dress as in female clothing. At first, I thought I¡¯d just use Dorres for immersion, however the next named town pretty much confirmed that the vige¡¯s name is Dress.)

    Tonino and Carlo receive the report that the supply base Tonino chose, the vige of Torres has fallen via surprise attack by 500 Rosythian cavalry.

    Tonino¡¯s hands are shaking. This means that their supply line has been broken.

    He, however, tries very hard to keep his m.

    The enemy, it would seem, are cavalry. The problem is where could they havee from. They most probably came from the Romano forest. There¡¯s no other route except through that forest.

    In Tonino¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s impossible to pass through that forest. If you identally entered that forest, it was said that the Griffon¡¯s curse would strike you. Furthermore, ever since one is a child, it was already drilled into one¡¯s existence that ¡°If you aren¡¯t a good boy then the Griffon wille eat you.¡±

    Soldiers often abide by the unwritten rule that no one will trespass on Romano forest. On that subject, the enemy¡¯s suprememander is rumored to be the son of the Griffon. Thinking it was just a rumor, Tonino left the vicinity of the forrestpletely unprotected. It waspletely a personal oversight.

    However, what was worrying Tonino was how did the vige of Dress fall that easily. There are around 300 troops stationed there. Furthermore, it¡¯s protected by a strong fort. The vige is quite prepared for such contingencies.

    Because this war is heavily dependent on the supply line, Tonino took no chances and ramped up the vige¡¯s defenses reliably.

    Given the difference in numbers, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to take the enemy three days minimum to take down the vige.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s strange that the enemy managed to attack with 500 cavalry. The Rosyth Kingdom should only have around 150 cavalry at best.

    There¡¯s something strange going on.

    Tonino immediately summoned the nsmen and the othermanders and chiliarchs in a council to decide whether to retreat.

    They immediately reached their conclusion ¨C a resounding no.

    In the Art of War, it¡¯smon sense to retreat because the supply line is cut, even if just temporarily.

    However, this war isplicated by politics. Therefore, something like a retreat cannot be considered. andpletely out of the question.

    The participants in this war are mostly from the Carlo Faction. You cannot simply pull out of a war where Carlo¡¯s session bid is on the line.

    Should they fail in this war, the nsmen¡¯s fate is certain.

    The possibility that a next king who is not Carlo would cordially wee them is undoubtedly close to zero.

    Actually, it would already be great if their territories can be guaranteed. There¡¯s no question that some of the younger nsmen would be crushed after all.

    At the very least, they believe such.

    Their, and their n¡¯s lives, territory, property, and honor hangs in the bnce.

    Because there¡¯s a possibility that all of those, should they retreat, crumble away, there¡¯s no way they could do such just for a mere supply base behind them.

    The decision was unanimous. That is, they would immediately recapture Dress Vige ((with a detached force)) to restore the supply line.

    The advantageous position is still theirs since the enemy only has a small army. They have high chance of sess.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine. Send over 2000 light infantry and 200 cavalry. Ah¡­¡­If we had more cavalry then it would be over in an instant. Our De Morgal Kingdom is, after all, afraid of the Rozel Kingdom so we could only rent out a little¡­..¡±

    Even if you say the enemy is mostly cavalry, Tonino would still be sending 2000 infantrymen and 200 cavalry. It¡¯s a numerical superiority of about 4 times. They would be able to take back Dress without fail.

    In the first ce, cavalry would be useless in siege warfare. Furthermore, they know the number of cavalry the Rosyth Kingdom has.

    Most probably, the enemy would try to have the battle settled in the ins¡­..Just in case, the 200 cavalry should be enough to face them.

    Furthermore, it is hoplites that determine battles in the Adernia Penins.

    The enemy has none of those.

    There¡¯s just no turning back in this war.

    At any rate, it¡¯s not just Tonino¡¯s promotion on the line¡­¡­.but also Carlo¡¯s session and the De Morgal Kingdom¡¯s hegemony.

    The war situation pretty much didn¡¯t change in the afternoon.

    Nevertheless, people ranking Chiliarch and above in the Rosythian Army are a little festive while in contrast the same ranking people in the De Morgal Kingdom are a little bit down.

    And thus, the night battle.

    ¡°They¡¯re as noisy as usual, huh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really. Sir Chiliarch. By the way, did you see how I fought this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did. Also, I¡¯m starting to get annoyed so would you shut up? I¡¯m sleepy.¡±

    Ron and Joseph are ring at the enemy army.

    The enemy¡¯s making noises by beating drums and shouting but they don¡¯t look like they¡¯re to attack.

    Although the enemy¡¯s encircling them, their true intention is to exhaust the defenders.

    ¡°Sieges are troublesome, huh. Though it¡¯s not that bad since we still have enough rations.¡±

    If things got drawn out, then it¡¯ll probably be like hell.

    However, the n is to not let this siege get drawn out.

    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know about our overall strategy, Sir Chiliarch. Can you tell me about it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can tell a centurion, you know. Well, you¡¯ll know about it by tomorrow¡­¡±

    An owl catches Ron¡¯s eye. It thennds on his shoulder.

    ¡°Soyon?¡±

    The owl silently nods.

    Although they requested for about 5 or 6 owls, the only sorcerer who could soul-ride one was Soyon. By nature, it would take several years plus you would need to establish trust before you could perform soul riding¡­.However, Soyon had natural talent and was able to show she could quickly manage.

    Ron takes the letter attached to the owl¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Well then. It¡¯s midnight so you won¡¯t be easily found out, but, nevertheless, take care and be careful.

    The Owl disappears into the dark night.

    ¡°Sir Chiliarch, what is that?¡±

    ¡°Although I still haven¡¯t opened it, I believe it¡¯s good news.¡±

    Ron deres so and leaves to deliver the letter to Almis.

    (Almis POV)

    I read the letter that Soyon brought.

    After reading, I carefully fold the letter and put it inside my pocket.

    ¡°Alright, our victory is decided. Tomorrow¡­.we¡¯ll probably have a pursuit battle, huh.¡±

    I feel my cheeks loosen.

    Finally, this bothersome siege is going to end.

    ¡°Ron. Contact the othermanders. Tell them to shift from defense to offense.¡±

    ¡°Understood!!¡±

    Ron runs off.

    Seeing that gives a smile to Bartolo¡¯s face.

    ¡°To seriously seed here. The enemy will receive their report by tomorrow morning huh. I can only imagine the looks on their faces.¡±

    ¡°Right? We¡¯ll be avenging ourselves. Well then, how about a drink?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s would be great.¡±

    ¡°Gee, what a great morning we have. Yes. Can¡¯t say the same for the enemy though.

    Well, then, Lord Carlo. Let¡¯s do our best today too and siege the hell out of them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Tonino. I want to go home quickly, you know. Honestly, I won¡¯tst for another week.¡±

    The two wee a refreshing morning.

    About the same time the two put on their clothes, a soldier hurriedly entered the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible!! The town of Blouse has fallen!¡±

    ¡°No, no, stop it with the bad joke.¡±

    The estate of a De Morgal nsman that directly borders the Ars Territory is in the town of Blouse.

    The Blouse n is one of the top five ns in the De Morgal Kingdom. It leads the Carlo Faction.

    You could even say that the Carlo Faction = the Blouse Faction.

    Hahaha, Toninoughs then he checks the soldier¡¯s expression.

    It¡¯s not a joke, it seems.

    ¡°Uhm¡­.seriously? Or perhaps I should say that if that information were correct, wouldn¡¯t that mean the enemy haspletely taken the hintend? (Revise: maybe change hintend into rear or nk)

    Their good morning haspletely turned sour.

 Chapter CHAPTER 67 â€“ SEVEN DAYS WAR IV

    While the Rosyth Army and the De Morgal Army slugged it out at Fort Terrier, Raymond, Roswald, Muzio, Virgar, Soyon, and Dora passed over the Adernian Mountain Range. After that, they went through Romano Forest and entered De Morgal Territory.

    All of them are riding horses.

    As one would expect, wagons would have a hard time passing through the forest, so they brought them disassembled. They were made in such a way that they could be immediately reassembled together using nails.

    The wagons are necessary because, apart from carrying the plunder, they¡¯d be used to carry and transport injured soldiers and important prisoners-of-war.

    This operation is to invade the De Morgal Kingdom through the Romano Forest while the enemy is focused on sieging Fort Terrier. Its objectives are to destroy the enemy¡¯s supply base and to wreak havoc on the area.

    That way, the enemy would have no choice but to retreat.

    Then, using that opportunity, the main army shall pursue to strike a blow.

    After that, a detached force would annoy and exhaust the De Morgal army here and there.

    In a suitable time, the detached force and the main army shall converge and strike the De Morgal Army together.

    It¡¯ll probably then be easy to attack and tear apart an exhausted De Morgal Army.

    ¡°That being said, you really know the animal trails in this forest full of trees, huh.¡±

    ¡°This is forest is just like my and Roswald¡¯s garden after all.¡±

    Soyon answers Muzio¡¯s question with a smile.

    Naturally, they¡¯ve investigated the area beforehand so they could lead the way without hesitation.

    It¡¯s also thanks to Soyon and the others¡¯ guidance that the cavalry could advance through the forest without fear of divine punishment. Well, because they¡¯re not connected to the Romano Forest, from the very beginning there was very little hesitation from the Alva people and the Germanis people whichprised most of the cavalry as they aren¡¯t that familiar about the Griffon.

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry about when we¡¯ve entered De Morgal Territory. I¡¯m from there so I¡¯ll also be able to guide you. I¡¯ve lived there up until I was ten.¡± (Soyon)

    Moreover, Soyon has repeatedly investigated the area via owlte at night.

    She¡¯spletely memorized the geography.

    ¡°By the way, about that owl. It looks like it¡¯s not native to the Adernian Penins so¡­.may I ask where could you have got one?¡±

    Dora asks Soyon.

    Although Dora is the older one, in this situation, Soyon is the senior.

    Incidentally, Soyon is also more powerful as a sorcerer.

    ¡°Five months ago, we procured some from a Cretian merchant.¡±

    ¡°Fi, five months ago¡­¡­¡±

    Dora is shocked.

    Normally, it would take three years minimum to be able to deepen your rtionship with the animal to be able to soul ride.

    ¡°Soyon is the best when ites to animals after all¡­..no, really.¡±

    Roswald praises Soyon.

    ¡°Otto, we¡¯ll being out of the forest soon¡­¡­..Everyone, please prepare yourselves.¡±

    Raymond orders the whole group.

    For the time being, the one inmand in this detached force is Raymond.

    Because Muzio is a prince, any person with a social standing below that would not be fit to bemender.

    Although Raymond has no experiencemanding cavalry¡­..he still has Roswald with him as well as the cavalry specialists Virgar and Muzio.

    Therefore, there won¡¯t be any problems with him leading.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally out the forest! Well then,mander. Let¡¯s advance without dy!¡±

    Virgar tries to run off as he said so. However, Roswald grips his cor and stops him.

    ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡±

    ¡°You idiot. Look, it¡¯s already dark. We won¡¯t be able to advance properly.¡±

    The sun is already falling.

    If they began their operation now, the army will inevitably get separated from each other and lost.

    They would, on the other hand, stand out should they use torches.

    ¡°There¡¯s a small river around 10 minutes from here. There aren¡¯t a lot of trees there so we should be able to make camp there.¡±

    Soyon suggests while pointing at the forest.

    Since the horses won¡¯t be able to run inside the forest, it took time choosing and advancing through a ce where they could walk. It was expected that it would be night by the time they¡¯d got out of the forest.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that fine. The horses are tired too, after all.¡±

    With Muzio¡¯s endorsement, it¡¯s been decided that they¡¯d stay the night inside the forest.

    Early morning.

    The sun still hasn¡¯t risen.

    Although it¡¯s a little dark, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Alright, Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The detached force starts moving at Raymond¡¯s lead.

    Horses show their real worth in the ins.

    Therefore, the unit advanced using narrow road often used by the farmers.

    Besides that path, all that¡¯s left are marsnd and the forest which would be difficult for the horses to navigate.

    However, naturally, at the end of this path is a vige.

    They did not avoid that vige. Rather, they captured it.

    The vige was caughtpletely off guard and got captured without a fight.

    The vigers wrongly assumed that the De Morgal Army had failed so they immediately bowed their heads to Raymond.

    ¡°I beg of you. Please, we will offer you all our food. We¡¯ll even give you our young women. That¡¯s why please, spare this whole vige of very¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t need the women, nor the food. We¡¯re in a hurry. ¡­..

    No, on second thought, vige chief. We want you toe along with us.¡±

    Raymond then orders the town to fly the g of the Rosyth Kingdom. Just like that, they leave taking with them only the vige chief.

    The vigers can¡¯t help but stare in confusion at the figure of the cavalry disappearing in the distance.

    ¡°Is that fine? At the very least shouldn¡¯t we have burnt down the whole vige?¡±

    Muzio asks Raymond to which Raymond shakes his head.

    ¡°No, that would be unnecessary. The food supply of the whole area is gathered at Dress vige. The food left in the previous vige was just the bare minimum to feed them. We won¡¯t be dealing a huge blow to the enemy even if we burn that down. Rather, it only sends the message that if you don¡¯t resist then nothing bad will happen to you. Isn¡¯t that right, vige chief?¡±

    Raymond smiles at the vige chief riding on the wagon.

    The chief unconsciously trembles in fear.

    Besides, if you say that you don¡¯t have leeway to liberally take away ves then you could also argue that you don¡¯t have time to be killing them too.

    One by one, they took over viges, ordered them to fly the Rosythian banner, and then disappear just like that. In exchange, they also took each viges¡¯ chief.

    They send a captured vige chief to the viges who showed signs of resistance to make them capitte peacefully without bloodshed.

    By noon of that day, they reached the vige of Dress.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this!! We haven¡¯t received any information that the main army has been annihted! Where the hell did the enemy armye from!?¡±

    ¡°No¡­..Ipletely have no idea¡­¡±

    ¡°Then do you suppose they teleported here by sorcery then? There¡¯s no way in hell that would be possible, right!?¡±

    Dress¡¯ garrison chief is yelling his heart out.

    It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯d feel that way.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be strange for a 500-strong enemy army to suddenly appear without warning and cause chaos?

    ¡°And the enemy¡¯spletely made up of cavalry, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it appears so.¡±

    ¡°Then close the gate shut and protect it at all costs!! We only have 300 infantrymen. We won¡¯t stand a chance against them. Hey, order the sorcerers to send a falcon message. Demand reinforcements quick!¡±

    The vige of Dress is unusually fortified.

    Not only are the walls made up of abination of wood and stone, they¡¯re also quite high.

    While the gates are made of wood, it¡¯s made of several trees put together plus it¡¯s enchanted by a physical barrier so it won¡¯t easily get destroyed.

    ¡°As such, shall we use that to break through their defenses?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll use the ballistae. You had them assembledst night, yes?¡±

    The detached force has brought with them 4 ballistae. Strictly speaking, they brought with them enough parts to make four. They then reassembled themst night and loaded them on the wagons right after they went out to the ins.

    Naturally, they¡¯ll be using bomb spears as the bolt.

    ¡°Should the ballistae fail, then we will have to use battering rams. Anyway, we can just use the nearby trees to make some. For the meantime, before we¡­¡­destroy it with the ballistae¡­¡­¡±

    Raymond cuts off his words.

    ¡°For the meantime, let¡¯s demand their surrender. Vige chiefs, if you would please.¡±

    Raymond grins.

    The vige chiefs set off to the garrison chief¡¯s office.

    ¡°We are very sorry!¡±

    The vige chiefs apologize while prostrating on the ground.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. There are no garrisons in your viges after all. So, the reason you came here is¡­¡­.to demand my surrender, yes?¡±

    The vige chiefs nod while trembling at those words.

    ¡°Tell them that when the De Morgal army notices this strange situation, they will without faile rushing here. Until then, we intend to continue resisting. It should be they who should surrender.¡±

    The chiefs return to the Rosythians with great haste.

    ¡°I see. Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s time for battle!¡±

    Muzio prepares his bow looking pleased.

    This will be the detached force¡¯s first battle.

    ¡°Ballistae, cocked and ready! Five seconds to fire! Four, three, two, one, Fire!!¡±

    The ballistae fire at Roswald¡¯smand and splendidly hits the wooden gate. The spears deeply prate the door and explode a few momentster.

    The bomb spears repeatedly caused damage to the gate. Since it was designed to explode after prating, the spears were perfect for bringing down such a target.

    ¡°Breakthrough! Charge!¡±

    The Rosythian army rushes through the gate.

    Just like that, the battle ended.

    Although the enemy intended to force a siege, they never managed to put up an effective resistance in the confusion brought by the mes, smoke, and noise. They got immediately captured and restrained by the rushing cavalrymen.

    The garrison chief tried to resist up until thest moment. Unfortunately for him, he waspletely outnumbered and got immediately captured. The sorcerers, too, who have sent falcons, got captured rtively easy. With this, they would have to stop their soul-ride. They would risk death after all if they continued with their bodies in the hands of enemies.

    With their bodies gone, the soul won¡¯t be able to return. An out-of-body death is one of the most frightening things for the Adernians.

    Again, as per the vige chiefs¡¯ appeal, the Dress vigers surrendered without further resistance.

    Raymond gathered the vigers and the captured 100 enemy soldiers together. He then deres:

    ¡°We country has some use for you subordinates of the De Morgal Kingdom trying to invade our country. As such, we don¡¯t intend to kill you vigers. In exchange, you will tell us the locations of all the warehouses storing food and rations in this supply base. Please don¡¯t worry. We will leave behind the bare minimum to feed you all.¡±

    The vigers raise voices of delight.

    In their point of view, so long as there would be enough left for them to eat then there¡¯s no problem.

    Raymond then addresses the 100 soldiers.

    ¡°By all rights, we would have already killed all of you. However, you too also have family waiting for you. Therefore, we won¡¯t kill you. In exchange, we want you to spread this around ¨C that ¡®our objective is the De Morgal Army only. Stop all resistance and you would be spared.¡¯¡±

    At Raymonds words, they confiscated all the soldier¡¯s equipment and let them go.

    There are three reasons for this:

    First, it would be a waste of time to kill all of them. You can only expect further resistance if you tried to kill them all.

    Second, killing all of them would only provoke the De Morgal army to ramp up their resistance. You will also just increase revanchism amongst the enemy. In contrast, should they let them go, it will only reinforce the idea that they won¡¯t be killed should they stop all resistance. This will also make the detached force¡¯s advance easier.

    Third, taking soldiers prisoner and carrying them around would only negatively affect the speed of their advance so it¡¯s out of the question.

    That¡¯s their reasoning behind such an action.

    ¡°Oh, they have horses too. Yes, not bad. Alright, let¡¯s get them. I just can¡¯t leave horses alone!¡±

    Muzio and the others immediately began partitioning the spoils of war.

    The De Morgal Army¡¯s equipment were quite popr amongst them.

    Seventy (70) percent of their arrows are iron-tipped. These were like treasure to Muzio and the others who use only stone-tipped arrows.

    Raymond looks at them from a distance.

    Since iron equipment is heavy, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d take them.

    Besides, they¡¯ll be able to get them inrge quantitiester when the main army pursues the enemy¡¯s main army. There¡¯s no need to collect them now.

    Since Raymond is free, he approaches Soyon to strike up a conversation.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the De Morgal Kingdom yes? Which vige are you from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from this vige, you know.¡±

    ¡°Oh? This vige¡­¡­.erm, what?¡±

    Raymond unconsciously asked again.

    Soyon lightens up anughs.

    ¡°My family was managing farnd in this vige. It¡¯s quite a big estate that we own several ves and livestock.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really¡­.¡±

    Raymond lost his bearings and tried his best to make an agreeable response. He felt like he touched upon a sensitive subject and tried to change it. However, Soyon didn¡¯t let him and talked on.

    ¡°However, my mother fell ill and died¡­¡­while my father got conscripted and killed. Furthermore, our entire fortune were seized by our rtives¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Raymond tries to forcibly end the topic.

    Meanwhile, Soyon shows a nk expression.

    ¡°Would that be fine? From that point, I still have the part where Ron¡¯s father saves and takes me in, the happy part where I fought and fell in love with Ron, the sad part where Ron¡¯s father fell ill and died just like my mother and his rtives took custody of the two of us? After that, there¡¯s still the wonderful part where, because of the curse, we got abandoned in the forest and saved by Griffon-sama and Almis.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, really, I¡¯ve had enough so¡­¡­¡±

    Raymond, apart from worrying about several things, is bad with the gloomy atmosphere he unwittingly sowed so he declines.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a bummer. But please, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ve visited the town of Blouse several times because I often apanied my father when paying taxes. I can lead the way!¡±

    ¡°Is this thest of the storehouses?¡±

    Roswald asks. The vigers nod.

    He then orders Virgar to prepare the oil and gunpowder.

    They light the fire and it immediately grows into a ze.

    Citizens who were unaware of the situation were probably shook into action. They then immediately rushed towards the nearest checking station which promptly sent out a fast horse (to request reinforcements).

    However, we were already gone by the time they contacted the enemy and the reinforcements came so it¡¯s no problem.

    ¡°Such a waste, huh¡­¡­if we had that much wheat then we would have been able to feed tens of thousands of people.¡± (Virgar)

    ¡°They¡¯d be too heavy to carry so we couldn¡¯t take them. Besides, there¡¯s something even better waiting for us.¡± (Roswald)

    ¡°And what would that be? Stop hyping us up and just tell us what it is,mander.¡± (Virgar)

    Roswald tilts his head at Virgar¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh, did I forget to tell you ourst objective?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell us to just look forward to it without even telling us what it is!?¡±

    The other cavalrymen nod at Virgar¡¯s words.

    Roswaldughs and scratches his head.

    ¡°Ahahaha, my bad. Our objective is the estate of this region¡¯s n, the Blouse n¡¯s estate in the town of Blouse¡­¡­..specifically speaking, it¡¯s a town with Ga mine!¡±

 Chapter CHAPTER 68 â€“ SEVEN DAYS WAR V

    The Blouse n is one of the five leading great ns in the De Morgal Kingdom.

    Their source of wealth is a ga mine which you could even say as world ss.

    At present, the one protecting the town of Blouse is the second son of the n, Rene Blouse.

    (TLN: Could be Rune or Rene but Rune is usually ¥ë©`¥Í£»¥ë©`¥ó while this one used ¥ë¥Í)

    The current head and the eldest son are part of the main army attacking the Rosyth Kingdom.

    ¡°Sigh, I also want to participate in the war. If I did then I¡¯ll be able to bring down an enemymander like that Almis with my invisible sh.¡±

    Rene talks in disappointment.

    To that his subordinate answers:

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why your esteemed father left Lord Rune in charge of the rear? He has high hopes for Lord Rene.¡±

    ¡°Right? As I thought, you agree with my skill!!¡±

    Rene gets into a good mood.

    For the time being, there¡¯s no problem in currying favor with Rene.

    The subordinate knows that.

    Honestly speaking, Rene has absolutely no aptitude for martial matters. Furthermore, he¡¯s not a great fighter either. Thus, his father did not bring him along to the battlefield.

    However, it¡¯s not like Rune ispletely ipetent.

    It¡¯s just that because of his timid character and prudent personality, he¡¯s not fit to be a soldier.

    He¡¯s showing promise, instead, in bureaucracy.

    That cautious personality is contributing greatly in the safe expansion of the Ga mines.

    Eight years ago, in order to stop the violent cycle of famine raging thend, Rene suggested and pushed for using the profits gained from the mine to procure cattle and horses to improve agricultural production.

    Because of that, the Blouse territory¡¯s agricultural production has greatly increased since then.

    The domestic merchants of the ga trade didn¡¯t only profit from the great nsmen but also from selling to other countries such as the Equus tribe and by expanding the market.

    One thing or another, everyone came to recognize Rune¡¯s ability as a statesman.

    The person himself, however, wants to be a soldier.

    It is that Rune who will receive the following urgent report.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible!! We¡¯ve been surrounded by the Rosyth Army!!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, what a funny joke. I just got a message from father via falcon courierst night that the Rosythians are still holed up in Fort Terrier¡­.

    Eh, really?¡±

    Rene feels a cold sweat form in his forehead.

    ¡°Lord Rene!! Isn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity to show what Lord Rene¡¯s invisible sh can do?!¡±

    ¡°No no, that was a joke. Hmm, hmm, For the meantime, let¡¯s negotiate. No, before that confirm the enemy¡¯s number and type!!¡±

    The town of Blouse is a walled town.

    The wall they built using their assets is second only to the one surrounding the De Morgal Capital in height and strength.

    From it¡¯s top, Rene looks down at the enemy army.

    They couldn¡¯t see much of the enemy¡¯s forces because the sun has already set.

    And since the enemy seemed to have extinguished their bonfires, their numbers can¡¯t be clearly made out.

    However, if you consider how they managed to destroy the De Morgal army and invade up to this town, then at the minimum they should have 5000 soldiers and above.

    Rene unconsciously gulps.

    The Blouse town¡¯s garrison number around 200 soldiers. From the very beginning, they did not expect that the enemy would be able to invade this deep into De Morgal territory.

    You simply cannot win in this situation.

    ¡°Oh Lord of the town of Blouse! Listen well!!¡±

    A man¡¯s voice resonates.

    Rene replies.

    ¡°I am the one entrusted with the defense of this town as representative of my father, Rene Blouse!! What is your intention with our town!!¡±

    The man answers back.

    ¡°We have your townpletely surrounded. Be obedient and surrender! Should you surrender and vacate the town castle, we shall guarantee your life as well as the lives of your citizens and soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Le, let me consider your proposal!!¡±

    ¡°D, do we have no choice but to surrender?¡±

    Rene asks his subordinate.

    The subordinate quietly nods.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m bothered by the fact that neither horse nor falcon courier reached us¡­.we would have no choice but to consider that the De Morgal Army lost in battle. The enemy was able to invade up to here after all. Although I couldn¡¯t understand why, they have given us very tolerable terms. Let us just ept them.¡±

    ¡°U, understood. Then let¡¯s ept them and surrender.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    Although Rene and his subordinates had no way of knowing, a pony express reporting the fall of the town of Dress did actually leave but was intercepted by the Rosyth Army.

    There were two roads between the town of Blouse and the vige of Dress which the horse couriers could¡¯ve used at full speed. Of the two, the shortest route was used by the Rosyth Army and thus unusable by the courier.

    Therefore, he had no choice but to take a detour using the second route.

    However, the Rosyth Army also knew about that route.

    Falcon couriers might have been more useful in this situation. However, sorcerers were precious existences ((in high demand)).

    They were only deployed in the most important regions of Dress vige and Blouse Town.

    ¡°Wow, to be actually surrendering¡­.¡±

    Raymond is bewildered while looking at the town gates opening.

    The Rosythians only have 500 soldiers so holding the fort down should be a viable strategy for the Blouse garrison.

    Well, the Rosythians do have ballistae and bomb spears so it wouldn¡¯t be that much of a problem to bring down the town gates.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this actually a trap?¡±

    Muzio also shows a bewildered expression.

    ¡°It probably is a trap. Surely they¡¯d be showering us with arrows the moment we enter the gate.¡±

    Roswald agrees in the trap theory.

    ¡°Sigh, what cowards. Fine, then I¡¯ll go first and confirm.¡±

    Virgar takes several of his men and enters the town.

    He then shouts from the inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear!¡±

    With that, the Rosythians confirm their safety and proceed to enter the town.

    ¡°Damn it¡­..To think they only have 500 men¡­.it¡¯s a blunder of a lifetime¡­.¡±

    Rene¡¯s face warps into regret while he¡¯s tied up.

    You can see tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hard on yourself, we all make one here and there.¡±

    Raymond consoles Rene.

    He¡¯s feeling a little sorry for him.

    ¡°Uwaa! Amazing, how much ga do they have here!?¡±

    Muzio excitedly starts plundering.

    Since the two hundred soldiers entrusted with the defense of the town are all tied up, they couldn¡¯t offer any kind of resistance.

    The Equus tribesmen started piging money and goods from the merchants and from the town¡¯s influential people and nsmen who could do nothing but scowl from a far.

    They managed to obtain a lot of spices, goldware, ssware, and various luxury goods.

    It¡¯s literally a mountain of treasure.

    The only ones who felt relief were people of the middle ss and lower. They have nothing to be plundered but wheat, salt, and their daughters after all.

    Naturally speaking, even a people as uncivilized as the Equus tribe wouldn¡¯t purposely steal wheat and salt from poor people before a mountain of treasure. Or perhaps I should say that it would only be a waste of time plundering those.

    Besides, the town of Blouse is a mining town.

    In other words, the miners are causing huge activities. Rxation facilities are being established just for them¡­..In other words, there are a lot of prostitutes in the town.

    The Equus tribesmen intruded upon the brothels which were forced to announce they¡¯d give ¡®free¡¯ service to them.

    And thus, the Rosythian upation of the town of Blouse, save for one part, became a peaceful and reasonable affair.

    ¡°Commander! I¡¯m happy to be able to serve under amander like you!!¡±

    Virgar speaks to Roswald in good humor.

    He has a heap of treasure in both of his hands.

    He¡¯s wearing a crown of gold. He¡¯s also wearing nes to the point that you yourself could feel its weight on your shoulders just by looking at him.

    He¡¯s also wearing a beautiful red silk robe in ce of his hemp clothing.

    Although he does look like a great nsman or an upstart merchant going by the looks, because his unfortunate face and ambiance quite rightly makes a mess of his image, he only gives off an impression of a pirate that found treasure. While it¡¯s not unnecessarily wrong, it¡¯s still a sad point.

    Virgar and the others are in a very good mood simply because with this much money, they could finally buy themselves out of very. They can even build a big house with the leftover money.

    Virgar couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about a rose-colored life in his head.

    It¡¯s probable though, as one would expect, that Virgar doesn¡¯t know that he will use up all the treasure he plundered if he were to buy a huge plot ofnd and a big house.

    Furthermore, a Germanis from the sticks, frowned upon by the Adernians, like Virgar wouldn¡¯t know anything aboutnd prices anyway.

    ¡°This ismander¡¯s share of the loot.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­snatching away people¡¯s belongings is¡­¡­¡±

    Virgar forcibly put the loot into Roswald who tried to refuse.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you marrying the little miss (Lia-chan) after this war? If so, you¡¯ll be needing money, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.Well then, I guess I¡¯ll take it then.¡±

    Roswald got readily dazzled by the glittering treasures.

    Humans are this kind of beings.

    ¡°By the way,mander, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gathering documents ¨C like those which could tell us the position of each vige and the names of each chief. The annual tax records, too. Theirs is quite urate although not to the extent like ours. There¡¯s a person here with the same idea as older brother, you see. It¡¯s honestly amazing.¡±

    ¡°Ah no, please, you tter me.¡±

    Rene lights up into a smile.

    Roswald approaches him.

    ¡°My name is Roswald. I¡¯m a retainer of the Ars Territory¡¯s Lord Almis. There¡¯s something I would like to know but¡­¡­could you possibly tell me where the register of this territory¡¯s retainers is?¡±

    ¡°Eh? What will you use it for?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be using it for recruiting talent.¡±

    Rene raucouslyughs at Roswald¡¯s honest answer.

    ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m gonna tell you, right? Do your best and find i¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°TELL ME!¡±

    Roswald draws his sword and threatens Rene¡¯s neck with the de.

    ¡°On the third drawer from the top in father¡¯s room!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Roswald elegantly gives his thanks then heads for the room of the master of the house.

    Meanwhile, Soyon has restrained the sorcerers stationed in this town. The women weren¡¯t able to send owl couriers. It¡¯s because they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death if their body gets killed while they¡¯re in the air.

    That being said, Soyon couldn¡¯t have peace of mind so she had them restrained one by one.

    ¡°Alright, this girl¡¯s thest one¡­..Now then, shall we immediately go find some treasure? Let¡¯s go, senpai!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, snatching away people¡¯s belongings is¡­¡­¡±

    Dora forcibly holds Soyon¡¯s hands as she tried to refuse.

    ¡°What are you saying! These things are stolen by these people from the earth. What¡¯s wrong with stealing stolen goods? Besides, everything in this town is ours now, you know. Also, aren¡¯t you getting married soon? With Chiliarch Ron?¡±

    ¡°Eh, well, when this war ends¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be needing money, right?¡±

    Soyon gets talked into plundering by Dora.

    Sometimeter, Raymond sent notice that the happy plunder time is now over.

    It¡¯s now time to decide on the fates of Rene and the captured soldiers, bureaucrats, and sorcerers.

    By all rights, this should have been done immediately but the Equus tribesmen seemed unable to hold themselves back, so it got put off.

    ¡°The new king sees the need to dispatch bureaucrats to directly collect taxes. That¡¯s why it¡¯s imperative that we obtain talented people that could read, speak, and write the Cretiannguage.¡± (Raymond)

    ¡°I have something to ask regarding that. I, too, am intending to push such a policy. So does this mean that you want to take away these bureaucrats with you?¡± (Rene)

    ¡°That is correct.¡± (Raymond)

    The physical persuasion immediately begins.

    It¡¯ll beplete if they attach chokers, shackles, and handcuffs on them.

    First, it¡¯s decided to turn 20 people into ves.

    In war, it¡¯s only natural to think that all prisoners would fall into very. However, the Rosythians wouldn¡¯t be able to carry a lot of them.

    If they made them walk, then they risk getting the ves killed by the horse¡¯s speed.

    They nned to load them into wagons and transport them like goods.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry much. We¡¯ll guarantee you a wage better than the one you had working for the Blouse Territory.¡±

    Roswald tells them in advance since it would be a problem if they caused a revolt.

    With this, they¡¯d probably pacified those thinking of running away.

    ¡°Umm¡­what about our family?¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if you exchanged them for this, right?¡±

    ¡°How dare you refer to me like an object!!¡±

    Rene raises an objection, but everyone ignored him.

    Next are the sorcerers.

    Sorcerers are unusually troublesome beings. The highly skilled sorcerers that could perform soul-riding are able do to several other actions despite, for example, being bound in chains.

    That¡¯s why it would be impossible to forcibly drag them from here.

    Therefore, they had to officially invite them.

    The Rosythians called them into a private room one by one, interviewed them, and asked them toe along with them. Naturally, they baited the sorcerers with more than double their current sry.

    Including the ones from Dress vige, there are about ten (10) sorcerers that got interviewed who could soul-ride. However, only three decided toe with the Rosyth Army.

    They then received advanced payment in the form of gas.

    Well, since even with this the Rosythians couldn¡¯t have peace of mind, they had each sorcerer under surveince by several soldiers just in case.

    The others refused because they¡¯re married and have children.

    Even if they got reassured that their family would be exchanged with Rene, a change of environment is still not good.

    Next are the rtives of the Blouse n including Rene.

    It¡¯s been decided that all of them would be taken. They¡¯ll be valuable as ransom and negotiation material after all.

    At any rate, the Blouse n is one of the five leading ns in the De Morgal Kingdom. They probably sent a considerable number of soldiers for the war effort.

    They will take down with them a considerable number of soldiers should they pull out of this war. Even if they weren¡¯t persuaded to pull out of the war, it would still raise suspicions that the Rosythians and the Blouse n are connected.

    The garrison soldiers were so troublesome that all of them were sent to jail after their equipment were confiscated. While it would be fine to just kill them all, Raymond and the others just found it unnecessary.

    Unless you kill them, there¡¯s a possibility they¡¯d just rearm and go back into cirction.

    However, since the Rosythians already settled with the policy of not killing them, they judged that they might as well push through with it to the end. Doing thing¡¯s half-heartedly is not good.

    Besides, it¡¯ll be convenient one way or another if it bes well known that ¡®your life will be spared should you surrender to the Rosyth Army.¡¯

    ¡°Now then, Lady Soyon. If you could, would you please send an owl courier?¡±

    ¡°Understood. Almis will hear of the good news by tonight.¡±

    Soyon runs off after saying so.

    There are no creatures that would attack an owl in the dead of night. Midnight owl couriers are the safest means ofmunication.

    ¡°Now then, sleep well tonight and recover your energy. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll have to crush the enemy soldiers rushing from Dress vige. Then once again, we shall re-upy that vige. Afterwards, we¡¯ll adapt as per Lord Almis¡¯ instruction and as how the situation develops. Have a good night.¡±

    Afternoon of the second day.

    The one who tookmand of the forces that recovered Dress vige was Blouse¡­..In other words, the Lord of the Blouse Territory. He¡¯s Tonino¡¯s representative to probably seize the geographic advantage.

    Blouse first sent cavalry to confirm the situation at Dress vige. He then made the foot soldiers march faster.

    ¡°What? The Rosyth Army has left? Their objective must be¡­¡­The town of Blouse!!¡±

    Blouse again makes the cavalry go first to the town of Blouse. The town has only two hundred soldiers defending it.

    He let the two thousand infantry who were forced to march rest a while in the vige. Although Blouse wanted to march through the night, it¡¯s quite reckless to do so plus the soldiers won¡¯t have the strength to go on anyway.

    Blouse is disheartened at the prospect of fighting 500 enemy cavalry and could only pray that they could perform a pincer against them using just his 200 cavalry.

    To adopt a poor n that disperses his fighting potential is one of his worst as a general.

    However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. His family¡¯s lives are on the line after all.

    You could say that Tonino chose the wrong representative.

    However, it would also be a stretch to put all the me to Tonino. No one could have predicted, after all, that the enemy would have done such a bold move.

    Furthermore, no one could have also predicted that Rene would surrender that quickly.

    However, Rene was a person with no aptitude on martial matters. Besides, you could even say his decision was the best one given the amount (orck) of information he had. It would be best to minimize casualties if you were to surrender anyhow.

    All of this were just because of a series of bad luck plus them ying into the Rosyth Army¡¯s hand.

    Thus, the one week war turns into its third day.

 Chapter CHAPTER 69 â€“ SEVEN DAYS WAR VI

    Early hours of the third day.

    Blouse, who was upying Dress vige, receives the report that Blouse town has fallen.

    He hurries to recover Blouse town.

    The logical thing to do was first remerge with the main De Morgal army.

    However, because the Blouse n is a march responsible for the border with the Rosyth Kingdom, he is not that familiar with the offensive capabilities of cavalry. Therefore, he figured that if the enemy numbered only 500 then his forces would be enough to take them down. [TLN1]

    Furthermore, he¡¯s not in a mental state of being able to deliberately wait since it¡¯s his own manor that has fallen and his own nsmen captured.

    Thus, while leaving behind 500 men to protect Dress vige, Blouse heads for Blouse town forcing his 1500 infantry to march.

    On the third day, the Rosyth Army in the town of Blouse packed up all their loot and prisoners and departed the townte in the morning.

    Since they also obtained more horses, they managed to bring more loot.

    Although their speed has slowed because they¡¯re carrying lots of loot, it¡¯s still way faster than infantry¡¯s marching speed.

    Then around noon, they encounter the two hundred De Morgal cavalry.

    ¡°A battle immediately, huh. Nice. We¡¯ll show you the power of the Equus tribe!!¡± (Muzio)

    Immediately, the Equus tribesmen vigorously run off. They then take out their bows and fire simultaneously.

    One by one, the De Morgal cavalry get pierced by arrows killing their momentum.

    The Equus tribesmen then return their bows on their backs as they get closer with the enemy cavalry. They then wield their swords and spears and then assault the enemy.

    The Equus tribesmen, born to be cavalrymen, ughter the enemy cavalry one by one. They are using saddles provided by Almis.

    The unsaddled De Morgal army simply has no chance of winning against such an enemy born to be cavalrymen, using saddles, and wielding swords and spears.

    Just like that, the De Morgal cavalry is destroyed ¨C 100 dead, 80 captured, and 20 deserted.

    In contrast, the Equus tribesmen have 3 dead and 5 wounded.

    It was a one-sided battle.

    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t need us anymore, huh?¡± (Virgar)

    ¡°Oi, stop saying stupid things!¡± (Roswald)

    Roswald silences Virgar.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s press them for information. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s only 200 of them.¡±

    Muzio interrogates the captured enemy soldiers.

    They managed to make them spit out the number and current objective of Blouse¡¯s detached force.

    Although Blouse left early in the morning, there is quite a distance between Blouse town and Dress vige.

    Most likely the two forces will meet before the day is over.

    Though the Rosythians are using wagons, they are ((still)) carrying ((considerable amounts)) of loot and prisoners.

    Early hours of the third day, Fort Terrier.

    At present, the De Morgal Army War Councilmen are disagreeing considerably with each other.

    Namely regarding whether they should retreat or whether they should continue the siege as is.

    Since the town of Blouse has already fallen, many see the need to immediately retreat.

    However, the nsmen also cannot retreat that easily.

    At any rate, there is money at stake in the war.

    There¡¯s no way they could retreat without even a little profit gained.

    As it is, they are even fears of bankruptcy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat.¡±

    Carlo, who has remained silent up until now, deres.

    Everyone falls silent.

    ¡°Ar, are you sure!?¡±

    Tonino askes Carlo with a trembling voice.

    If they retreat now, then Carlo¡¯s session would be impossible.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped, right? I think we should just retreat now before we receive even greater damage. Let¡¯s just be grateful that we still haven¡¯t suffered a lot of losses. It¡¯s not thatte to regroup after we repulse the enemy from the Blouse territory, right? I think that¡¯s a better prospect than being stuck in a rut here.¡±

    The chief, Carlo, calls for retreat.

    The generals, Tonino included, could only stay silent.

    ¡°Understood. Then let¡¯s begin preparations to retreat. I¡¯ll take up the rear.¡±

    The council ends at Tonino¡¯s words.

    They then begin said preparations.

    ¡°It looks like the enemy has started preparations to retreat.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, let¡¯s begin preparations to pursue.¡±

    The Rosyth army will leave behind 500 soldiers in the fort. The other 7000 soldiers take offensive positions. The vanguard consists of the Elite 500 Ars Hoplites.

    They open the gates and begin intense pursuit at the same time the De Morgal army turned around to make their retreat.

    They assault the enemy with bomb spears and gunpowder infused sling projectiles. Furthermore the gunpowder was mixed with powder of hallucinogenic grass which scatters upon impact and causes illusory mes to appear.

    In thest territorial war, the only practioner was Soyon. This time, however, several Rosythian sorcerers are also in action.

    Although the sorcerers in the De Morgal army devoted themselves into trying to cancel the illusions, the entire army has quickly fallen into panic.

    Soldiers whose morale had fallen and understood that defeat was inevitable scattered about and fled the battlefield.

    The army¡¯s formation breaks and, exacerbated by the Rosyth army¡¯s continued attacks, causes a chain reaction which severely damaged the De Morgal army.

    By the time they somehow managed to shake off the Rosyth army and scurry off back into the Blouse territory, the 25,000 strong De Morgal army was reduced into 20,000 soldiers.

    In order to strike another blow, the Rosyth army has invaded the Blouse territory.

    The nearby viges, having heard of the De Morgal army¡¯s defeat, immediately bowed their heads and capitted.

    Night.

    ¡°It seems that the detached force has destroyed 200 enemy cavalry. It was aplete victory. Tomorrow, they will face enemy infantry. They report that after that, they would be able to rejoin us by evening.¡±

    The Rosythian nsmen gets fired up as I read out the report.

    The atmosphere calls for an immediate celebration.

    ¡°That said, what is the enemy thinking dividing his force like that. Is he stupid?¡±

    Bartolo frowns. No matter how you look at it, the enemy should not have sent his remaining 2000 infantry into Blouse town.

    He should have remerged with the retreating main army at Dress vige and then attack the enemy.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. Themander of the force sent at Dress vige was Blouse, after all. In other words, he¡¯s the lord of the territory.¡±

    If you were in his situation, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand by knowing that your own territory is being ravaged. At any rate, he had four times more soldiers, so he probably thought that he should try to recover his territory anyway.

    Thus, the one week war meets it¡¯s fourth day.

    Fourth Day.

    Ten thousand soldiers of the De Morgal army somehow managed to arrive in Dress vige by night while being intensely pursued again in the morning.

    There, they make camp.

    All the defensive equipment there have been destroyed by the Rosyth army so they have to begin from scratch.

    ¡°Good grief, that Lord Blouse¡­¡­why the hell did you sortie¡­.¡±

    Tonino breathes out a sigh.

    He has just received the report that Lord Blouse has sortied to recover Blouse town.

    However, for the De Morgal army whose present size had been greatly diminished, those 2000 soldiers are extremely valuable. Although Tonino had sent for a falcon courier and ordered Blouse to go back immediately, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s returning.¡±

    ¡°Lord Tonino¡­..the reply from His Majesty King De Morgal hase¡­.¡±

    Tonino had asked for reinforcements from King De Morgal on the morning of the third day.

    This was the reply to that request.

    ¡°I see. Your gloomy face gives away the answer, huh.¡±

    Tonino reads the king¡¯s reply.

    In summary, the King does want toe to the army¡¯s aid. However, the Rozel Kingdom seems to have invaded the country so he couldn¡¯t maneuver freely.

    They are now rushing to organize an emergency army.

    It says that they should hold out for a little while longer, three days at the least.

    ¡°What do we do, Lord Tonino?¡±

    All the nsmen look at Tonino.

    All of them are looking pale.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s have the troops rest. Then, we wait for the return of Lord Blouse¡¯s 2500 troops. After that, we¡¯ll settle this with a field battle. Our soldiers are unsurpassed in this field up until now.¡±

    Not only has Dress vige no forts, it also had its defense equipment destroyed.

    Rather than fight here, it would be better to just settle it in the fields.

    ¡°Will the enemy wait for us?¡±

    ¡°The enemy too probably won¡¯t be able too move until their detached force arrive, right? In other words, the victor will be decided on whose force returns first.¡±

    (Almis POV)

    In the Rosyth Army

    ¡°Sakura, I have been worrying about I¡¯d somehow lose because you¡¯re here. However, you¡¯ve shown what you¡¯re made of. As I thought, you¡¯re not an unlucky horse, right? Right?¡±

    I talk to Sakura.

    Since she had no name, I named her Sakura.

    I named her because horsemeat is¡­¡­..It¡¯s a joke, don¡¯t bite me.

    Her mane reminds me of the sun which is associated with Japan, and from there I got the name. Since she¡¯s a girl after all.

    ¡­¡­¡­Although she¡¯s forbidden to scatter easily. [TLN2]

    ¡°Almis, Bartolo and the others call for you.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    I return to camp with Tetra.

    ¡°Will we attack as it is?¡±

    ¡°If we strike now then we¡¯ll be able to defeat them!¡±

    Ordovices and Perm press me with excited faces.

    Actually, the Rosyth Army is currently riding the momentum. Right now, I believe the men could even win against an enemy with twice as many soldiers as ours.

    However, I think it¡¯s safer to err on the side of caution. A cornered mouse will bite a cat after all.

    Since it seems like it would take quite a considerable time for the enemy¡¯s reinforcements to arrive, it would be fine to just wait and see how the situation develops, right?

    ¡°For the meantime, let¡¯s wait for the detached force. They¡¯ll probably arrive tonight after all. Besides, the soldiers are probably tired from chasing the enemy for a whole day. Let¡¯s have them rest soundly today. Let¡¯s also serve some liquor.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s our suprememander. I can¡¯t wait for the liquor!¡±

    Bartolo says while drinking some liquor.

    Have some self-control, stupid.

    Noon.

    The Rosyth Detached Force and the De Morgal Army headed by Blouse are ring at each other.

    The sun is shining brightly over the two armies.

    ¡°I am themander of this force, Raymond. We have your wives, sons, and daughters in custody. I assure you their safety. If you want them to return safely, then quietly surrender. If you would even like, would you care to defect to our country?¡± (Edit, check plural forms.)

    ¡°Who would!? We¡¯ll make battle and immediately take them back from you!¡±

    Negotiation promptly breaks dowm.

    Raymond was troubled whether to kill one of Blouse¡¯s rtives but banished the thought since it would only make Blouse even angrier.

    ¡°Now then, what shall we do¡­¡­¡±

    It was their first normal fight.

    They werepletely overwhelming in the earlier sieges so before they could fight, the enemy had already vacated their defenses and surrendered.

    In the battle against the 200 cavalry, the Equus tribesmen did all the fighting so there was no need to specifically give orders.

    However, this time, the enemy is 2,000 infantry. It won¡¯t be as simple as before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve thought of a n.¡±

    Roswald speaks of his strategy. It¡¯s a very straightforward tactic.

    ¡°Nice. Not bad. This n would be better than doing a moreplicated one.¡±

    Muzio grins.

    Thus, the battle begins. [TLN3]

    Under the watchful eye of the sun¡­.

    The Equus tribesmen draw as close as possible to the enemy hopelights. They then fire their arrows simultaneously.

    The arrows pour like rain unto the hoplites.

    ¡°Rout the enemy!!¡±

    At Blouse¡¯s order, the hoplites assault the Equus tribesmen.

    The tribesmen evade and retreat while continuing their barrage of arrows.

    Naturally speaking, humans can¡¯t catch up to horses.

    Having been forced to march here and now being forced to run back and forth, the hoplites immediately lose their stamina. Their movements withered and their formation became disordered.

    ¡°Attack!!¡±

    The Rosythians counter with the Equus at the center, Roswald and Virgar¡¯s group at the right nk, and Raymond¡¯s group at the left.

    With the hoplites exhausted, the De Morgal Army has gotten themselves surrounded, the Rosythians closing in on the front and the left and right nks.

    The formationpletely copses and the soldiers desparately begin running for their own lives.

    ¡°Like we¡¯d let you get away!!¡±

    Thus, the Rosythians went into intense pursuit. In the blink of an eye, the hoplites turn into a mountain of corpses.

    ¡°Now then, Lord Blouse. Be obedient and stop resisting. We¡¯ll let you meet with your son soon.¡±

    Roswald stabs the back of the horse Blouse is riding. The horse struggles wildly throwing off its rider whom Virgar catches skillfully.

    ¡°We¡¯ve captured the enemy general ¨C Blouse!!¡±

    Just like that, the Rosyth Detached Force easily won the battle.

    Night.

    The two Rosythian armies rbine roughly the same time the De Morgal army barricaded in Dress vige learned of Blouse¡¯ huge defeat near Blouse town.

    ¡°You did an excellent job, Raymond.¡±

    ¡°Haha, well, it¡¯s not me who did all the hard work. Everything¡¯s thanks to great efforts of Lord Muzio and Lord Roswald.¡±

    Raymond grinningly answers.

    Practically speaking, Raymond didn¡¯t do much in the operation. If I had to say, then he was the one responsible for controlling the Equus tribesmen.

    ¡°These are the spoils of war.¡±

    Raymond shows the treasures, ves (bureaucrats), sorcerers, and the Blouse nsmen he obtained.

    Blouse then begrudgingly says:

    ¡°Listen here, I swear my son will definitely cut off the head of everyone of you here¡­.¡±

    ¡°How would he be able to do that? With all of you Blouse nsmen taken prisoner, won¡¯t your son not be able to move, right?¡±

    One or two prisoners might have been different, but all of them are here captured.

    Honestly, how can you fight squarely while worrying about the entirety of your n.

    ¡°Well, anyway, everything will end at the next battle. Everyone, prepare yourselves for tomorrow!!¡±

    The Rosyth Army erupts into cheers.

    In the other side, the De Morgal Army is engulfed in a funeral-like gloomy atmosphere.

    ¡°Lord Tonino, we¡¯ve had more deserters. Should we chase after them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.The soldiers we¡¯ve sent to chase after some seemed to have deserted too. Just leave them be.¡±

    One by one, the soldiers of the De Morgal army have begun deserting.

    The morale is at its worst.

    Reinforcements are hopeless.

    ¡°Lord Tonino, Lord Carlo seems to have summoned a war council. Your attendance is expected.¡±

    ¡°Lord Carlo, is it? It¡¯s unusual for that person to propose something¡­¡­I understand.¡±

    ¡°First, how much of our army¡¯s force remain?¡±

    ¡°Around 9,000.¡±

    Tonino answers.

    ¡°The enemy¡¯s forces?¡±

    ¡°7,000¡±

    Carlo nods in satisfaction at Tonino¡¯s inquiry. [TLN4]

    He then asks:

    ¡°Is there anyone here who still believes we could win against the Rosyth army? If there is, then pleasey out a tangible n.¡±

    Everyone remained hanging their heads in shame. Nobody could answer.

    No matter how superior their numbers or the quality of their equipment are, they most definitely lose in esprit d¡¯corps. Aren¡¯t the soldiers here already running for their lives even before the battle?

    Once the battle begins, there¡¯s a possibility the army wouldpletely copse.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no choice but to captte, huh. Let¡¯s call for peace.¡±

    The nsmen are shaken into attention, fixing their gases into Carlo.

    ¡°Lord Carlo! If we proceed with such in our current situation, we would be forced to ept extremely unfavorable terms. We could even possibly be forced to hand over the entirety of the Blouse territory!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, yes. However, if we lose, we would be forced to ept even worse terms. Besides, our country is surrounded by the Rozel, Fardam, and Gillbed Kingdoms. If we lose even more soldiers here, then our whole country is sure to follow. Even the ipetent me can understand that. We can¡¯t win, yes? Then we shall ask for peace.¡±

    There isn¡¯t anyone who could object against Carlo.

    ¡ª¨C

    (Almis POV)

    Lord Almis, thank you very much for granting this opportunity to discuss peace.¡±

    ¡°No, please. I think it¡¯s in our best interests for my and your country to reconcile after all.¡±

    I amicably receive Crown Prince Carlo to the best of my abilities. He¡¯s the crown prince of a high-ranking country after all. [TLN5]

    ¡°First, what do you say to a one year truce?¡±

    Hmm, this means they have no intention to abandon their policy of pushing south.

    Well, I can understand why they would not want to give up on the policy.

    It would still be a one year truce even if I managed to destroy their army in battle.

    Furthermore, it would be a different story if we would be invading deeper into their territory, however, we didn¡¯t bring any siege equipment.

    We could also use the siege equipment the enemy left behind. However, it would take time to pick them up then return here.

    It¡¯s an impossible n.

    I should take this up and anticipate and prepare for this one year.

    ¡°I understand. Then there¡¯s no problem with a one-year truce. Now then, regarding reparations¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We shall give you the whole Blouse territory. Furthermore, as indemnity, we shall pay you in a ten year span, three times the amount you spent on this war.¡±

    A sudden high ball, huh.

    Nevertheless, the Blouse territory haspletely capitted after all so it¡¯s a reasonablepensation.

    However¡­

    We won¡¯t be able to hold on to such a huge border.

    Most probably, Carlos is thinking of taking it backter so he suggested this offer.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine with the territory¡¯s western half plus Blouse town¡¯s environs. In exchange, we request 20 cksmiths. We wan¡¯t iron forge specialists.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.That would be fine. Then we shall give your country 20 cksmiths.¡±

    With this, we¡¯ll be able to mass produce iron. Our country¡¯s cksmiths are still inexperienced after all.

    ¡°Furthermore, we¡¯d be fine with just twice our expenses aspensation but, we would like for you to pay in lump-sum. In exchange, we shall return all Blouse nsmen prisoners to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Haa, I understand.¡±

    With this you won¡¯t be able to shirk payment.

    Last is¡­¡­.

    ¡°Also, we would like to ask two favors from you. First, before the performance of this agreement, we want you and the Blouse nsmen to stay in our country.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural, yes. That would be fine. Then the next favor?¡±

    ¡°The next one is¡­..¡±

    Carlo¡¯s eyes widen as I state my next favor.

    ¡°Uwa, you really have a bad personality huh¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honored by your praise. ¡­¡­.We¡¯ll, I¡¯m the next king after all.¡±

 Chapter CHAPTER 70 â€“ SEVEN DAYS WAR VII

    For me, the winning conditions are that I be King and Julia bes mine.

    It¡¯s not like these conditions are difficult to achieve.

    If I had forcibly married Julia, even without some aplishments under my belt, I would be king.

    The real problem is whates after.

    As expected, who would follow as new king a stranger whose ability you don¡¯t even know.

    Furthermore, would Regal DeBell just sit quietly and allow that to happen?

    The answer is no.

    We¡¯ll fall into civil war.

    In order to obtain peace after victory, it is necessary that I win through this civil war.

    This civil war¡¯s victory condition is to force all the nsmen to submit to me.

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s necessary to destroy Regal. It would be fine if he would just submit to me. That however is impossible.

    Now then, it will be a civil war but¡­.

    Winning won¡¯t be difficult.

    Rosythian crown territories, royal soldiers, plus Ars soldiers.

    If I add all of these to the Ars factions¡¯ soldiers then all of them would be enough to bring down the DeBell faction.

    However, another problem is up until when the hell should I fight until it could be considered a victory? Furthermore, I¡¯ll be risking exhaustion.

    It¡¯s not like you can clearly identify the enemy.

    There¡¯s a chance that some people in the Ars faction might grow ufortable seing me on the throne and thus betray me.

    There are also those from the Neutral faction who continue to give vague answers when asked who they will support.

    You won¡¯t be able to know who on earth they¡¯d support¡­¡­..or when they would betray someone.

    It¡¯s also said that the time limit until a foreign country might intervene is around one month.

    Will it really end in just one month?

    It¡¯ll be a mess if another country were to intervene.

    The Belvedere Kingdom, the De Morgal Kingdom, the Ebill Kingdom, the Equus tribe¡­..

    They won¡¯t hold themselves back. Under the pretense of expropriation, they¡¯d probablye and steal until exhausted the kingdom¡¯s food provisions; and kidnap then sell into very our citizens caught in the confusion.

    Rather than the war, they¡¯d probably focus on doing those things.

    In the first ce, the battlefield of a civil war is naturally one¡¯s own country. You¡¯d be burning down your own country¡¯snd and would have your own country¡¯s soldiers kill each other.

    That is a civil war.

    After this ends, I wonder what will I have left in my hands?

    As for me, what¡¯s necessary is not victory. Victory is just the pre-requisite.

    More than that, I need to win while limiting the damage, limiting the deaths, and if possible without causing war. That¡¯s all there is to it.

    In order to achieve that, I need achievements befitting of kingship. I¡¯ll need to pre-emptively strike the DeBell Faction. I also need a just cause to do just that. Furthermore, I need to prepare my troops without, as much as possible, giving the DeBell faction an opportunity to prepare.

    With that, the level of difficulty has increased in one stroke.

    In this war with the De Morgal Kingdom, what I wanted was an achievement befitting of kingship.

    However¡­..To receive a sudden stroke of good luck such as this. Well, no, I actually forcibly made it happen.

    I never thought I¡¯d be able to sessfully put all things in ce.

    Fifth Day

    The 1000 remaining soldiers of the Rosyth army promptly pulled out from the Blouse territory.

    Then, they immediately arrive in the Ars Territory.

    They wer weed with cheers and apuse by the Ars Territory¡¯s citizens.

    ¡°Then, Ron. I¡¯ll give you 500. Be on standby here in the Ars territory.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    I temporarily pull out 500 from the Rosyth army and assign them to Ron.

    Then, I talk to Muzio.

    ¡°Hey, are you going home now?¡±

    ¡°N? The contract has ended so we¡¯re going home. Would it be better if we stay?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine if you go home¡­..However, if you stay, then I promise to show you something even more interesting.¡±

    I grinninglyugh.

    Muzio nods with a perplexed expression on his face.

    ¡°I understand. Then we¡¯ll stay for a little longer. Well, there¡¯s still the conferral of honors, after all. I won¡¯t be able to go home without my close friend¡¯s big moment.¡±

    Sixth Day

    Atst, the Rosyth army has arrived at the Rosyth Royal Pce. The citizens wee them with great apuse.

    ¡°As expected of Lord Almis!¡±

    ¡°Iya, so wonderful!!¡±

    Heree the former DeBell factionmen rushing to Almis¡¯ side. They are nsmen who didn¡¯t even participate in the war. They had heard of the Rosyth army¡¯s victory so they immediately changed sides.

    While politely dealing with them, Almis holds audience with the king. They are surrounded by the nsmen who participated in the war, their families, the former DeBell turncoats, and the DeBell faction members who came to wait-and-see how things would go.

    Furthermore, they are surrounded by the citizens living near the pce.

    ¡°Now then, oh Almis Ars. You have faced great hardships in this war. What do you desire as reward?¡±

    ¡°Well then¡­..¡±

    While being attentively watched by the nsmen, Almis firmly deres:

    ¡°I desire the hand of Princess Julia, this country, and the crown.¡±

    The nsmen fall silent.

    King Rosyth immediately hands over his crown, scepter, and mantle to Julia standing on his side.

    Then, he pushes her from behind and deres:

    ¡°Behold, take as you please.¡±

    Almis immediately rushes to Julia and kisses her without minding the people¡¯s gazes.

    ¡°With this, you¡¯ve be mine. I won¡¯t ever let you go, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Yes. I know.¡±

    Julia sweetly smiles.

    Almis then takes the crown and scepter while Julia puts the mantle on his back.

    He then stands before the great nsmen.

    He raises his scepter and is met with great cheers.

    ¡°¡±Long Live the New King!!! Long Live the New King!!¡±¡±

    The nsmen who knew about Almis¡¯ session beforehand raise cheers and apuse.

    The neutral faction are left with bewildered expressions while the turncoats show their relief that their decisions were correct.

    Finally, the DeBell faction¡¯s nsmen were seething with rage.

    Almis then violently bangs the staff into the ground.

    Everyone falls silent.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen. The war is not yet over. We have yet to purge our country with the De Morgal army from within. Lord Carlo!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, King Rosyth.¡± [TLN1]

    Carlo steps forward with a seemingly irked face. One by one, he reads out names. They are names of DeBell faction members headed by Regal himself. The turncoats¡¯ names were not read out.

    Arge part of them were not here but those whose names were called out showed uneasy expressions wondering about what was happening.

    Tetra, with an expressionless face, thenes forward to dere:

    ¡°The aforementioned names are people who have sold out this country to the De Morgal Kingdom and secretly colluded with them against us. In other words, they are traitors. Now then, what are we to do with them, King Rosyth?¡±

    Almisughs and answers.

    ¡°The penalty for treason is death. That¡¯s only natural, yes?¡±

    Immediately, the number of DeBell turncoats multiplied rushing to Almis so as to cling for mercy.

    They¡¯ve understood that they¡¯re to be executed and thus immediately went over the fence in the confusion.

    ¡°It-it¡¯s a misunderstanding! We humbly support the session of the new king! Long live the new king!! Long li¡ª¡±

    A turncoat¡¯s head goes flying.

    Bartolo draws first blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but there¡¯s no seats left for you in this ship.¡±

    The nsman¡¯s head tumbles around like a ball.

    All the DeBell nsmen-traitors-who witnessed such simultaneously and immediately run for their lives.

    However, they are intercepted by imperial guards who disguised themselves as citizens.

    One by one, they were executed.

    Almis surveys the other nsmen stricken with fear.

    ¡°Now then, is there anyone here who hold dissatisfaction with my session?¡±

    Nobody answers.

    ¡°Is there anyone here who are traitors?¡±

    Nobody answers.

    ¡°Is there anyone here thinking of helping out the traitors?¡±

    Nobody answers.

    ¡°Well then, is there anyone here opposed to having the traitors executed starting now?¡±

    Nobody answers.

    Almis nods in satisfaction.

    ¡°Bartolo! Raymond!¡±

    Almis summons the two.

    The two retainers kneel in front of Almis.

    ¡°What is your wish, oh our King?¡±

    Almis deres while looking at the two.

    ¡°All the soldiers here are together 6,000 strong. Bartolo, Raymond, I¡¯ll bestow each of you a thousand soldiers. Go and kill all the traitors. I¡¯ll take the remaining 4,000 and go kill Regal DeBell.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!!¡±

    The two deeply bow their heads.

    Then, Bartolo asks Almis.

    ¡°By the way, our esteemed king. Would it be fine for us to execute up to nine degrees of the traitors¡¯ kin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there would be no problem with that.¡±

    ¡°Even women and children?¡±

    ¡°So long as they¡¯re within nine degrees of consanguinity.¡±

    Bartolo nods, satisfied with Almis¡¯ deration.

    Thus, Almis rushes over to Muzio.

    Muzio, naturally surprised, cannot help but show a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°My dear friend. Certainly, the next king also inherits our alliance, yes? Well then, won¡¯t youe work for my country once again?

    Muzioughs and answers.

    ¡°Naturally! My dear friend. Let¡¯s take down our enemies together!!¡±

    Thus, the Seven Days War.

    The sixth day ends and the seventh day begins.

 Chapter CHAPTER 71 â€“ SEVEN DAYS WAR VIII

    When a new king ascends to the throne, a purge is sure to follow.

    This purge must be done thoroughly.

    If It were done half-heartedly, rather than striking fear, it would instead cause resentment.

    A purge is necessary so that the stability of one¡¯s administration can be ensured. Furthermore, it would also ensure that your sessor can rule without worry after your own demise.

    However, it¡¯s not like a purge is an absolute necessity.

    For example, Julius Caesar, showing great forbearance, gave pardon to his political opponents.

    However, you might also say that¡¯s also the reason why he was killed by the knives of republicanism.

    I¡¯m not conceited as to consider myself possessing greater genius in governance and politics than Caesar. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t intend to pardon the DeBell faction.

    Now then, the problem is where do I draw the line in forgiving and condemning.

    If I kill all the opposition, then I¡¯ll be imposing politics of fear.

    Conversely, if I forgive too much, then they¡¯d begin to think ¡°this guy¡¯ll forgive me in the end.¡±

    First, I would have to forgive those from the DeBell faction who have showed allegiance to me.

    I had the names of the DeBell faction members who had changed sides to me before the announcement removed from the execution list.

    It¡¯smon urrence for nsmen to switch allegiance to a different power depending on changing circumstances. For them, what¡¯s more important is, rather than country, their status as nsmen, their territory, and their own families. It¡¯s something one must understand.

    Second, I would have to deal with those who changed sides after the execution announcement. They¡¯re the one¡¯s I¡¯m troubled with.

    Letting these opportunistic wretches, so to speak, live is to turn a blind eye to future trouble.

    That said, the same could be said for those who changed sides immediately after my victory against the De Morgal Kingdom. All of them are just opportunists.

    The problem is how do I separate the good from the bad opportunist. What¡¯s the difference between these two groups of turncoats?

    Let¡¯s just be blunt. There¡¯s no difference between the two. Both groups are essentially opportunists regardless of difference in circumstance.

    In a word, one group was just unlucky.

    Then how about I forgive them? If I went with that, then I¡¯ll essentially be letting a lot of De Bell faction members live.

    To haverge numbers of potential rebels within the country borders is simply bungling.

    You can even go further and reason that you could carry the political situation more smoothly as king if you had few great nsmen as possible.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll have them dead.

    While we¡¯re at it, we¡¯ll have the loyalty of the early turncoats tested. We¡¯ll have them kill the condemned turncoats so we can clearly discern the birds from the beasts.[TLN1]

    Certainly, even an opportunist will quickly show their true intentions if you have them kill their former colleagues by their very own hands.

    Now then, should we forgive the women and children?

    This is another point of contention.

    I personally want to spare them. It¡¯s unreasonable, not to mention, pitiful to have people who have done no wrong killed after all.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s not like the children had a choice in what lives they were born in.

    However, in the end, I¡¯ll have them killed.

    There are two reasons.

    First, it was because I was persuaded by Bartolo and Raymond.

    It¡¯s rted to turning a blind eye to future troubles. Children today would grow into adults someday in the future. They will surely bear grudges of having their families killed, etc. etc.

    I couldn¡¯t help but see the point.

    Then, the next reason. It¡¯s because I have an example of this so close to home. Yes, it¡¯s about Tetra.

    Although King Ferrum had thoroughly killed Tetra¡¯s family, he had let her go.

    And so, it bit him back in the future and got killed by me.

    How can I definitely say that it can¡¯t helped but for me to do such things?

    In the end, I reached this conclusion.

    I¡¯ll probably regret this conclusion in the future. No, I¡¯m actually regretting it already.

    I keep wondering if this was the right thing to do.

    However¡­¡­pared to me dying as well as Julia and Tetra, and my children getting killed, this conclusion and any regret it carries are to some extent less objectionable. That¡¯s what I thought.

    The new king¡¯s royal orders were quickly disseminated throughout the country.

    First, the rebels are to be executed.

    Second, the rebels¡¯ coborators are to be executed

    Third, those who manage to apprehend or kill a rebel, regardless of social status, shall be rewarded.

    Fourth, while the general rule is to also execute the retainers of the rebels, those who cooperate with the execution of the rebels shall have their own punishmentsmuted.

    The first to move were Bartolo and Raymond.

    The two went separately, invading the DeBell nsmen¡¯s territories one by one, and executing them.

    Those in the vanguard are the former DeBell nsmen who had changed sides immediately after the war. Because they have shown their allegiance to Almis before the announcement of the execution list, they got pardoned in the nick of time.

    There¡¯s a reason why they were made to lead the vanguard.

    ¡®If you want to be forgiven, show some effort.¡¯

    If it would seem like they¡¯d change their minds, they¡¯d be crushed by the main forces following them from behind led by Bartolo, Raymond, and the others.

    They would have to kill their formerrades if they want to live.

    Second to mobilize were Ron and the others who just received the royal orders.

    Leading 500 soldiers, they invaded the DeBell territory ahead of me.

    The new king is leading 4000 men and advance directly towards the DeBell territory while disying such scene to the citizens.

    Last to mobilize were the retainers of the DeBell faction.

    Having learned that the DeBell nsmen have really been condemned to death, they immediately mobilized their own troops and personally led them into attacks against their very own lords.

    Indeed, a good two-thirds of the nsmen were arrested by their very own retainers¡¯ hands.

    ¡°Please! Spare even just the child¡­..he hasn¡¯t even reached three years of age!¡±

    A woman pleads Bartolo. She prostrates herself, begging for mercy.

    Bartolo answers while drinking his liquor.

    ¡°I very much understand how you feel. I, too, have a little daughter at home after all. I really want to do you a favor.¡±

    Then, Bartolo throws away the bottle and unsheathes his sword.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s my principle to not mix personal feels with my job. Just following the new king¡¯s orders ¨C send both mother and child together to the other world.¡±

    He shes at the woman.

    The woman res at Bartolo as she bleeds to death.

    ¡°What¡­.in the world was our sin?¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see. You had the sin of marrying a rebel. As for the child, he has sinned just by being born into this world.¡±

    Bartolo then pierces the child held by the woman.

    Just like that, a young soul loses its life.

    ¡°Go to hell¡­..¡±

    Onest curse of defiance and the woman dies.

    Bartolo takes another bottle of liquor to drink anew.

    ¡°Stupid, there¡¯s no way a loyal retainer like me would go anywhere except heaven.¡±

    Bartolo continues his advance.

    Then, a subordinate rush over to report.

    ¡°General! The lord of the territory just ahead has refused our army¡¯s entry!¡±

    ¡°N? Just ahead is¡­..if I recall correctly, a neutral faction territory, huh. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they have marriage ties with the next rebel. Then, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Bartolo drinks the liquor dry.

    ¡°Continue the advance. Also, tell the lord that he should cooperate if he doesn¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°Would that be fine?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t coborators also condemned to death?¡±

    The lord has again refused entry.

    Thus, Bartolo annihtes them and eradicates the lord¡¯s bloodline.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite anticlimactic, huh.¡±

    Raymond mutters.

    In front of him is a tied-up rebel, deceived and killed by his own retainers.

    This is already the third time this happened. Because of that, he still hasn¡¯t fought even once.

    Well, it¡¯s kind of a blessing in disguise as war is not one of Raymond¡¯s specialties.

    He walks closer to the tied-up nsman and cuts off the head.

    ¡°Lord Raymond, Would it be possible for me to humbly ask one thing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The retainer that betrayed the rebel foppishly asked.

    ¡°About the rebel¡¯s wife and daughter¡­¡­.would it be fine if I do as I please with them?¡±

    ¡°No. Kill them immediately!¡±

    The retainer promptly runs away in confusion at Raymond¡¯s yell.

    Raymond spits at the sight.

    ¡°Tsch. Low-life.¡±

    There are around 200 soldiers who have barricaded themselves within the DeBell residence. Those inmand werepletely rtive DeBell nsmen. The non-rtives have all turned on them.

    From the very beginning, Regal, who had refused to provide troops for the war with the reason of protecting the borders, had already 500 soldiers in position in his territory.

    He had thought that Almis will fail.

    Regal¡¯s n was to gather his nsmen after Almis¡¯ failure, ambush the pursuing De Morgal army, and to look like cleaning after Almis¡¯ mess.

    In the first two days of the war, Almis was being pressured in the fort severely outnumbered. However, all of a sudden, Almis made a huge breakthrough. By the time Regal decided to join the war and hurry into the field, Almis had won magnificently and peace had already been established.

    That however worked in his favor because he still has his 500 soldiers with him by the time he learned of the royal order to subjugate the rebels.

    He¡¯ll have to somehow stop the iing punitive force and exploit that moment to emigrate to another country. Just as he was nning that, 300 of his men turned against him.

    Thus, without being able to even attempt to escape, he got cornered. His residence immediately got surrounded by 800 soldiers, 300 turncoats plus 500 from the Ars territory that marched in advance.

    Even now, he¡¯s unsure whether the remaining 200 would turn on him. He¡¯s stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    However, again in his favor, the royal order demanded all rebels and all their rtives are condemned to death. Because of that, the unity of the DeBell n only strengthened.

    They¡¯d rather not go extinct.

    ¡°Things are somehow happening a little too fast for me to keep up so¡­..please enlighten me. Lord Chiliarch. Is it fine that we don¡¯t proceed with the assault?¡±

    ¡°Well, for now it¡¯s enough that we just keep up the encirclement. We¡¯d be risking unnecessary damage after all. We¡¯ll begin the full-blown assault after leader¡­.((rather)), the new king arrives.¡±

    Ron gazes at the DeBell n estate.

    Inside the residence are important documents such as the register of the names of all the vige chiefs in the territory.

    Burning those very important documents would be bad. Furthermore, they would have to save thest enemy for Almis.

    That¡¯s what Ron thinks.

    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t change the fact that we¡¯ll win. Wouldn¡¯t it just be fine to take it easy?¡±

    ¡°I want to get an achievement though¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like getting or not getting an achievement would make a difference though? From what I see, it¡¯ll take just a few years more until you¡¯ll get promoted to chiliarch.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s eyes sparkle at Ron¡¯s words.

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, really. When I be a general, I¡¯ll make you my second-inmand. That¡¯s if I don¡¯t find someone even more excellent than you.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± (Also hooray, wohoo, yahoo, yehey, woot, I did it, etc.)

    Joseph is overjoyed.

    His promotion, however, would depend on Ron bing a general¡­¡­

    Night of the Sixth Day.

    Gilberto has been thinking.

    What does he have to do to save himself.

    Although it¡¯s quitete, humans are creatures that want to be saved no matter what. Even if just his life.

    Then Gilberto had an ephiphany.

    He thought there¡¯s no way that Almis would be capable of such senseless brutality. Almis even apologized deeply for the previous scuffle between their two ns.

    Almis would probably forgive him if he apologized earnestly.

    As such, it¡¯s decided.

    Gilberto hurriedly gathers the troops under his charge.

    (Almis¡¯ POV)

    Seventh Day, Around Sunset.

    I finally arrive at the DeBell territory.

    I conscientiously appealed to the citizens along the way.

    All of these to convey not only to the great nsmen but to all people from the citizens even up to the ves my session as king.

    I was especially consientious with the DeBell territory¡¯s citizens.

    Several of them joined me on my march towards Regal.

    I didn¡¯t drive them away. They too probably have several grudges they want to finish. I very much understand what they feel.

    ¡°Ron!¡±

    ¡°Leade¡­..no uh, my King! We have cornered Regal DeBell!¡±

    I rush over to Ron.

    It seems he had held up the siege for me until the end.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you doing the final act would be a problem. Well, it¡¯s fine already.¡±

    I then face the DeBell estate.

    Beside me is Ron, also Gram and Roswald acting as gsmen.

    Coming along behind us are the sorcerers Soyon, Lulu, Tetra, and also Julia.

    Bartolo and Raymond still hasn¡¯t arrived.

    However, it¡¯s probably fine to start now.

    ¡°Gentlemen-soldiers working for the DeBell n. All of you have no crime whatsoever. If you immediately hand over the people of the DeBell n, I suppose I shall pardon all of you!!¡±

    A ruckus immediate urs inside the DeBell estate. It seems a mutiny has quickly urred.

    After a while, the gate opens slowly.

    All the DeBell nsmen are being brought out while bound by rope.

    And thus, thest one toe out¡­..Gilberto was somehow not bound up.

    What the heck is¡­¡­

    I see. He sold out. He sold out after I arrived because¡­¡­.he concluded that he wouldn¡¯t be able to save himself without directly negotiating with me because of the royal orders demanding their deaths.

    This is one stubborn fellow, huh. Probably trying to make up to me, since he heard about the nsmen that got executed, I guess.

    Gilberto runs up to me.

    ¡°My new king! I have unwillingly served Regal. He was a rtive, so I thought it couldn¡¯t be helped. However, once I heard he had rebelled, I thought I had to draw the line. That¡¯s why here I am presenting to you, our new king, the men of the DeBell n, all tied up. That¡¯s why, please spare my life, gg guah?¡±

    Gilberto looks with a perplexed expression at the sword that sprung up his own chest.

    ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped.¡±

    Roswald mutters.

    ¡°You always slip your hand, huh. Just like that time with the refugees.

    Well, this is such an unfortunate incident. I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped. Sorry bout that, Gilberto.¡±

    Gilberto copses in a thud.

    Now then, next would be¡­.

    I walk towards Regal DeBell.

    Regal depressingly hangs his head.

    Well, I can sympathize. He got betrayed by the people and rtives he had trusted with all confidence.

    If he had advice from Bermet, he probably would have a much less objectionable end.

    Well, it was me, however, who got rid of Bermet.

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s not like I harbor that much hate against you. Although because of you, my retainers lost their limbs; it¡¯s not like they had died. Though there¡¯s anger, it¡¯s not to the extent to warrant your deawth. However, I desired Julia. You, too, desired Julia. The two of us wont yield. Therefore, this is the natural consequence. You are a hindrance to me so I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    I raise my sword.

    However, Regal suddenly moved.

    He had prostrated himself before me, bowing his head to the ground with great force.

    I smell the stench of excrement from him.

    ¡°Ple, please!¡­¡­.Spare even just my life¡­..¡±

    Regal is reduced to sobbing and begging for his life.

    What you should be doing is pleading for the lives of yourpanions, yes? Good grief¡­¡­

    ¡°Haa, what a letdown¡­..¡±

    Iy down my sword.

    There¡¯s no need for me to go out of my way and execute him here.

    Besides,e to think of it, it would be a waste if I were to kill him here.

    I think it would be better to hold an official execution in the distant future.

    ¡°For the meantime, lock him up in the dungeons.¡±

    I turn my back on Regal.

    Regal raises his head, and as if misunderstanding something, shouts:

    ¡°Tha, thank you very much!!¡±

    You¡¯ll still be executed you know?

    ¡°Now then, Julia. Shall we go home?¡±

    I smile at Julia. Julia reciprocates and holds my hand.

    ¡°Just the two of you is not allowed.¡±

    Tetra quips.

    ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry.¡±

    I embrace the two by the shoulder and leave the ce with them.

    At that moment.

    ¡ª¡ª-hihihihihihihihihi¡ª¡ª¡ª- [TLN2]

    I hearughter.

    That of children. This is¡­¡­not my first time hearing this.

    Yes. That time, I heard this in my previous life just before I got ran over.

    Am I the only one who¡¯s hearing this?

    I look around restlessly, surveying my surroundings with a perplexed face.

    No, it¡¯s not only me.

    Julia is also looking around.

    In other words, the only people able to hear them are me and Julia.

    ¡ª¡ªBoring¡ª¨C

    ¡ª¡ªWhat a let-down¡ª¡ª

    I can clearly hear the voices. This is the same as my thinkingnguage¡­¡­Japanese!!

    ¡°Almis, do you hear? It just said ¡®Boring¡¯¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So you hear it in Adernian, huh.¡±

    ¡®Divine Protection of Language¡¯ and ¡®Diving Protection of the Divine Word¡¯ have the same effect.

    ¡ª-However, we seded with the rival. Let¡¯s settle this now. We¡¯ve seeded our objectives¡ª-

    ¡ª-It¡¯s a sess, yes?¡ª-

    High-pitched children¡¯s voice. You can¡¯t tell apart whether it¡¯s a boy¡¯s or a girl¡¯s.

    ¡ªThen shall we confiscate?¡ª¨C

    A chill runs down my spine.

    I turn my head behind me in confusion.

    Blood rushes to my face.

    Regal, on the otherhand,¡­¡­..is emitting blood.

    He¡¯s emitting blood from the pores of his skin. What in the world is happening¡­¡­

    ¡°This inversion ¡­¡­..I, I¡¯ve don¡¯t know about this. I I¡¯ve never seen this before¡­..What is, eh, what is this?¡±

    Julia shows a frightened expression.

    I embrace the shaking Julia while ring at Regal¡¯s dead corpse.

    ¡ªRegal DeBell dies from a disease where the body emits blood from the pores on the whole body. Herewith, the Seven Days War ends¡ª

    An excerpt from the ¡®Romano Empire Founding Chronicles¡¯ Author: Yang Qingming

 Chapter CHAPTER 72 â€“ THE CORONATION AND THE WEDDING CEREMONY

    The Marriage Ceremony and the Coronation is hurriedly about to be conducted.

    Although I did take the Crown for King Rosyth, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve officially be the king.

    I still haven¡¯t done the necessary steps such as asking the gods permission to be king.

    That¡¯s why we have to first formally hold the marriage ceremony. That¡¯s the important thing. Unless we do that, the legitimacy of my session cannot be secured.

    All great nsmen from within the country plus important people from the surrounding nations havee to give their congrattions.

    Even the second prince from the De Morgal Kingdom hade to give his country¡¯s congrattions as well as a celebratory gift.

    We still have to negotiate with them once all of this ends.

    The Equus king too hase to give his gifts and congrattions bringing his third wife who had already gotten well.

    To my surprise, the people from the Cretian colonial city-states such as in the Adernia Penins have alsoe to give us congrattions.

    I didn¡¯t think that the Rosyth kingdom was really that big of a country but¡­..

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. The Rosyth Kingdom boasts thergest poption amongs the polities in the southern Adernia Penins. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been embroiled in the session problem as well as problems with powerful great nsmen, so we couldn¡¯t project our power. Now, since the session problem had been resolved, we¡¯re on the process of rapid centralization of power.¡±

    Tetra exins for me.

    Certainly, the power bnce in the Adernia Penins have been shaken greatly. By the war with the De Morgal Kingdom.

    As for me, the most suprising thing is that the Rozel Kingdom had sent an envoy.

    They¡¯re a big country that controls the southern part of Galia and the northern part of the Adernia Penins.

    Their poption exceeds 3,000,000. To think that a country on that scale would purposely send an envoy.

    The envoy was a ck haired woman.

    From her skin color and facial feature, you can see that she¡¯s a person from the Far-east.

    If you went east from Gallia where the Rozel Kingdom is located, you¡¯ll find Germanis.

    Germanis is a region that intermingles with equestrian tribes so there¡¯s nothing strange even if a person from the Far-eastes.

    It just left a mysterious impression.

    The marriage ceremony is happening uneventfully.

    Julia is wearing a pure white dress.

    I was so sure, however, that she would be wearing avender dress matching her hair.

    White too, howver, looks very good on her.

    She¡¯s as beautiful as a great work of art. Much like a great treasure for the world to see.

    This time, Tetra would be doing the congrattory address. It was Julia thest time, so it¡¯s kind of a return gift.

    ¡°Do you two swear to believe in each other and aid each other no matter what from now on until eternity?¡±

    ¡°¡±We swear¡±¡±

    ¡°Oh God of Heaven, Earth, and the Sky; Oh God that leads, helps, and watches over us from the whirls of chaos in this world; May you grant your blessings upon these two in marriage.¡±

    Tetra pauses for a while, then, with her usual expressionlessness, says seemingly happy:

    ¡°May your love be blessed by the faeries. I pray that your love goes on for eternity¡­..Now then, yourpact please.¡±

    I pull Julia towards me, raise her veil, and give her a kiss.

    As we separate, Julia makes a happy smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go till eternity.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    We kiss once more as the people cheer.

    We begin the coronation immediately after the wedding ceremony.

    While I¡¯ll be using the crown and the scepter I inherited from King Rosyth, I had a new mantle for my personal use made.

    Cloth, in contrast to the crown and scepter, ages very horribly. Therefore, it had been custom for a new one to be made for a new king.

    When I was pondering about who shall make the new mantle, Ains offered his services.

    The finished product was a purple mantle. It seems the color was called shellfish purple and I had to shell out an impossible amount of money for it. [TLN1]

    However, I was quite pleased with it because it¡¯s made with silk and doesn¡¯t cause an unpleasant feeling when worn.

    The coronation is an extremely troublesome program.

    First, King Rosyth is in. (In a dramatic sense)

    Then, I y that t-faced mask wearing monster¡­¡­.or rather t faced nsman who killed King Rosyth. (In a dramatic sense)

    Then, I take back King Rosyth¡¯s royal crown and scepter then I handed them over to a goddess ((actress)).

    I then face her and kneel, after which she puts the crown on my head and grants me the scepter.

    Then she drapes the mantle on my back.

    Finally, I shout:

    ¡°I, Almis Ars Rosyth, shall dere my session to the gods as the 20th King Rosyth!¡±

    With this, my coronation ends sessfully.

    By the way, the y/drama can be traced from the founding of the Rosyth Royal House 500 years ago when the first Rosyth King, with hispanions, drove away his father¡¯s t-faced n enemy.

    In this connection, thosepanions were the first kings of the first six kingdoms such as the De Morgal, Fardam, Gilbed, and the Belvedere Kingdoms.

    With the Rosyth Kingdom, there are seven kingdoms altogether.

    When you consider that, the Rosyth Royal House has quite the long history, huh.

    As for the y/drama¡¯s cast, the first King was me; the father was the former King Rosyth; the goddess was Julia; the t-faced n were yed by a part of the imperial guard and some great nsmen who were up for it.

    In any case, it¡¯s good that it ended peacefully.

    At the same time I thought that, I feel the wind whirl up.

    The people look up, scream, and begin running for their lives.

    What in the hell?

    I look up. There¡¯s nothing there.

    Did they see a UFO? I want to see one too.

    ¡°¡­¡­..Almis. Behind you.¡±

    Tetra points behind me.

    I turn around.

    The face of a falcones into view.

    It has a body of a lion and a huge pair of wings growing from it¡¯s back.

    Its fur is a beautiful golden yellow color¡­¡­it¡¯s Griffon-sama!!

    ¡°I¡¯vee to give my congrattions. Here¡¯s a gift. Send some liquorter.¡±

    Griffon-sama drops a huge deer from his mounth and then points his blood-stained beak at me.

    ¡°Why in the¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It was I who have pushed you into this after all. I¡¯vee to take responsibility. I¡¯ve appreciated it for a while but, well, I still don¡¯t understand the vows of coupling you creatures called humans have. Even though it¡¯s a done story if you had just immediately copted with that female.¡±

    You¡¯re to wild, the way you put it.

    However, for Griffon-sama, surely it¡¯s just a trivial matter, huh¡­¡­

    ¡°It, it¡¯s nice to meet you¡­..Griffon-sama¡­..¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll entrust this man to you. He¡¯s an idiot after all. Moremore, he¡¯s an indecisive and troublesome fellow that¡¯s forever troubled about things. However, unexpectedly, if you just give him a little push, he¡¯ll immediately break into action. Manage him wisely.¡±[TLN2]

    I somewhat feel like I just got talked down¡­¡­What¡¯s painful is they¡¯re the truth.

    ¡°Griffon-sama!!¡±

    Ron and the others gather around Griffon-sama.

    It¡¯s been a long time since everyone saw him, so everyone¡¯s delighted to have him.

    ¡°Oi, you brats. You lot are the direct subordinates of the flock¡¯s boss. Therefore, your share of the earnings of the flock has gotten bigger. You owe me for bringing you up so give me some liquor and offerings.¡±

    I was the one who brought them up though.

    At the end, Griffon-sama turns to face me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve publicly be the flock¡¯s boss. Increase the amount of liquor and offerings you bring. Also, don¡¯t be so stingy as to bring some once every new year. It should be once a month. Well, I¡¯m not forcing you to, anyway.¡±

    There¡¯s no way I could disobey you, you know.

    In your case, your wish is ourmand, right?

    ¡°Umm, did youe here this time for that?¡±

    ¡°N? Well, That¡¯s a third of my reasons. Another third is I came to fulfill my responsibility for pushing Almis. The other third is¡­¡­¡±

    Griffon-sama puts his beak close to my ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s more convenient for you this way, yes?¡±

    The guests, showing expressions of surprise and fright, whispher to each other while looking at me and Griffon-sama frolicking.

    The guests here are not only great nsmen, but also royalty from the other kingdoms and their envoys.

    This would be enough for them to endorse the rumor that I am indeed the son of Griffon-sama. It has probably already spread around the Adernia Penins¡­¡­

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be waiting for the liquor to arrive at the foot of that tree.¡±

    Griffon-sama slowly walks towards the tree and lies down under it.

    The guests back away from Griffon-sama as if evading him.

    No, there¡¯s a single personing closer to him ¨C the ck haired woman from the Rozel Kingdom.

    ¡°Good day, Griffon-sama. It¡¯s been a long time, yes?¡±

    ¡°N? Aa¡­.it¡¯s you¡­.aa, 500 years ago, are you that young¡¯un, Etzel¡¯s wife?¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m happy to see you again.¡±

    It¡¯s a terribly interesting conversation, huh. That person and that creature.

    ¡°Say, Julia. Who is that woman? Do you know? They said some amazing things like 500 years ago, you know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­.That person, yes. She¡¯s famous so I remember her. That person¡¯s name is Merlin. She¡¯s the Rozel Kingdom¡¯s prime minister as well as chief sorcerer. As the world¡¯s oldest sorcerer with an age exceeding 500 years, she¡¯s considered the founder of sorcery. She¡¯s also the former sex-ve of the Great King Etzel who made an unprecedented great empire with his beginnings as chief of the t-faced tribes. She turned witch and killed him.[TLN3]

    Oh, really? What an amazing woman, huh¡­..

    No matter how you look at it, she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s any older than around herte teens¡­¡­Well, since she¡¯s a great sorcerer, it¡¯s no trouble for her to live for more than 500 years, huh.

    I really want to join the conversation but¡­..

    Once her greetings ended, Merlin immediately disappeared from Griffon-sama¡¯s ce.

    She then headed straight for me.

    ¡°I humbly apologize. It¡¯s about time I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±

    Merlin leaves after an elegant greeting.

    The coronation has ended, and everyone has gotten home.

    The ves are tidying up the trash generated by the banquet.

    While looking at them, King Rosyth¡­¡­..rather, King Emeritus Rosyth asks.

    ¡°Are you regretting this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m not. It¡¯s necessary after all.¡±

    If I had left things as is, then certainly a rebellion will ur ¨C just like in Tetra¡¯s case. Victims of war will just increase.

    ¡­¡­.With this, I¡¯ve be the same kind as King Ferrum, huh. That person did all the things just like me in order to rule the country, after all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll end the bloodshed in the Adernia penins in my generation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t carry too much weight on your shoulders. You have retainers and wives depending on you. Please don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    I know, father-inw. I also have you, yes?

    ¡°It finally ended, huh. I guess my role here is done, huh¡­..¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯ll still have you living. As my sessor¡­..Father-inw?¡±

    Father-inw turns frozen stiff and then falls with a thud.

    ¡°Someone!! The old king has copsed!! Come help!!¡±

    The sorcerers, led by Julia, immediatelye rushing and carried the former king.

    ¡°Father!! Please don¡¯t die!!¡±

    Julia shouts while crying.

    I wasn¡¯t able to do anything¡­¡­

    ¡°How are you still alive?¡±

    ¡°Asking that is a no-go. Did you want me to die?¡±

    The former king yfully answers.

    After that episode, thanks to earnest medical treatment, the King Emeritus¡¯ life whas somewhat prolonged.

    And here he is ¨C living energetically.

    Come to think of it, it seems like he¡¯s more energetic than before.

    ¡°When I came to, I was in a flower garden. There was a river flowing where I saw my father. I was about to cross but my father told me ¡®You still haven¡¯t seen the face of your grandchildren, you know!!¡¯ I was quite startled, yes.¡±

    And because of that, you came back from Sanzu River, huh. [TLN4]

    ¡°Furthermore, my anxiety has been remove since the session problem has been settled, see. I¡¯ll be enjoying whatever short time I have left while looking forward to my grandchildren. Well, probably three years at most?¡±

    In otherwords, you want me to give you grandchildren within three years? Haa¡­¡­.

    Wait a minute. Doesn¡¯t it mean that if I give you a grandchild, you¡¯d die, right?

    A, He might, however,e back saying he still haven¡¯t seen his great-grandchildren.

    ¡°Jeez, father¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, sorry, sorry.¡±

    Julia looks quite happy.

    Well, isn¡¯t this a good thing?

    ¡°Hey, Julia. What do you think about Regal DeBell¡¯s unnatural death?¡±

    ¡°What I think?¡­..I believe it¡¯s called Inversion of Divine Protection.¡±

    Inversion, huh¡­..

    I see, Divine Protection inverts, huh.

    I have the same Divine Protection as Regal, in other words, if I yed the wrong cards I might end up like that, huh¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to see anything with the ¡®Divine Protection of Perception¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­..that was the first time. Right now it¡¯s visible, reliably. I don¡¯t know what happened but¡­..it¡¯s probably because the conditions were bad, yes? That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to see.¡±

    ¡°Conditions, huh¡±

    The fairy¡¯s conditions, huh. I wonder what kind of conditions are they?

    At the very least, we understand one of the conditions which is not being fun.

    ¡°So, what are the effects of inversion? It¡¯s operational requirements?¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­.The effect is your body will be burdened by the number of people who recognize you as king. The conditions, it would seem, are to lose a lot of your dependents, to admit defeat, and to appropirately lose as great king.

    ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate, no?¡­..In other words, it¡¯s basically dependent upon the fairy, huh.¡±

    How scary. It¡¯s possible that could happen to me too.

    ¡°Hey, Julia. Is it possible that we could¡¯ve missed other effects?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Let¡¯s see. That¡¯s a possibility. There are still a lot of bad conditions after all.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­then¡­¡­.¡±

    I pause my words and gaze at Julia.

    ¡°Is there such an effect where your thoughts could be overwritten and make you feelpelled to act as your dependents wished?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.I see one right now. Yes, it seems there¡¯s one. It appears that if I manage to apprehend such an effect, it¡¯s seal can be broken. If it¡¯s hidden anymore than this, then it feels pointlessly defiant¡­..¡±

    ¡­¡­There really is one.

    From the beginning, I thought there was something strange that time after the war with King Ferrum and after my marriage ceremony with Tetra.

    That time, if I recall correctly, I had thought there was no need for me to fight.

    However, at the next moment, I was filled with a sense of duty that I needed to fight.

    My headache that time was probably me being overwritten.

    This is the biggest reason why I didn¡¯t ask for advice from Ron and the others regarding my marriage with Julia. Even though I wanted to, I never was able to. If I did, the Divine Protection would activate, and I would probably be forcibly induced into bing king.

    However, right now, to be king was supposed to be my own intention.

    Without fail, certainly, probably¡­¡­

    ¡°How scary¡­¡­¡­.to be someone not yourself¡­¡­..¡±

    I snuggle up to Julia.

    With this, I won¡¯t be able to sufficiently ask advice.

    ¡°Everythings going to be fine since I¡¯m here. Tetra¡¯s also here. That girl probably already doesn¡¯t fit the framework of a dependent, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t fit. Recently, I¡¯vee to understand how much loyalty someone has to me. Tetra has, rather than loyalty, feelings of love of the man-woman and husband-wife kind.¡±

    Recently, I feel my physical abilities improve everyday may because the people are slowly recognizing me as their leader.

    Regrettably, the number of ¡°dependents¡± whose physical abilities are improving by receiving the influence of my divine protection are not increasing.

    Well, one of the necessary conditions for bing a dependent is to have loyalty for the master to the extent that you¡¯d die for him.

    There¡¯s probably only a few people capable of possessing such serious loyalty.

    Bolus, Bartolo, and Raymond all seem to hold some loyalty for me, so they contribute to the growth of my physical abilities.

    Howver, they don¡¯t seem to have loyalty that would increase their own physical abilities.

    Or perhaps I should say, most humans are like that.

    However, I won¡¯t be able to ask them for advice, huh.

    Considering the standpoint.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m friends with Muzio¡­. He¡¯s probably no good too. Let¡¯s see¡­.It seems to me that I¡¯d be relying a lot on Julia and Tetra from now on.¡±

    However, I need to polish my counter-measures.

    My supporter¡¯s wishes are not always limited to good things.

    Supporters are beings that eventually turn radical.

    I might get pushed into a disadvantageous war due to the secondary effects of the Divine Protection of the Great King.

    I need people and an organization that would stop myself from such effects.

    Would Bartolo and Raymond be able to stop me?

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s think this over slowly. We have a whole lot to reform.¡±

    We¡¯ll move the power in this country from the great nsmen to me, the king.

    To further advance the centralization of power, and also to attempt a bnce of power, legal and administrative reforms are imperative.

    ¡°However, before we do all that, there¡¯s something we need to do first, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. First, we need to make a sessor.¡±

    I push Julia down.

    ¡°Be gentle, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Rx. I¡¯m quite confident in myself.¡±

    Author¡¯s notes:

    And thus, the second volume ends.

    There would be three chapters in the intermission.

    The performance will start from here.

    For ns, I am thinking of proceeding with a two-part organization consisting of three volumes for introduction and development and four volumes for turn and conclusion.

    I n to see this through.

    It seems it would take some time until the consolidation of the Adernia penins.

 Chapter 73 â€“ Witch I

    ¡°It¡¯s just as Merlin-dono suggested, huh. For this to go this well.¡±

    King Rozel mutters inadvertently.

    Merlin answers.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to these dragons. Thanks to them, I was able to immediately discern the state of affairs.¡±

    She caresses the small dragon on her shoulder.

    Using this small flying dragon with a speed of more than 500km/hr, confirming the situation in the field of battle can be done easily.

    They had known yesterday that the De Morgal Kingdom¡¯s army on its northern border had moved to reinforce its forces defeated by the Rosyth army.

    Merlin, who immediately saw that, proposed to King Rozel to mobilize the troops.

    Because of this, they managed to seize a huge chunk of territory.

    ¡°The De Morgal army that had invaded the Rosyth Kingdom has received huge damage with no hope of recovery. They have be exhausted and useless. Even just holding their present borders would probably be too much for them. They don¡¯t have the strength to take back their northern nor their southern territories.¡±

    That means that one of the three great kingdoms of the northern Adernia penins has technically crumbled.

    ¡°Then should we attack the De Morgal Kingdom in these circumstances?¡±

    ¡°No, we should wait. Themander of the southern invasion force is the First Crown Prince Carlo. However, he has failed. Most probably, his right of session has already been divested. Internal discord concerning the session is sure to follow. We¡¯ll take advantage of that.

    However, the eye of discord is still noting to a head. Let¡¯s just say despair turns cowards courageous. Let¡¯s focus our efforts towards a ¡®rich country, strong army¡¯ while grabbing territory from the Fardam Kingdom. ¡­¡­.Besides, the consolidation of Gallia is still not over, yes?¡±

    The Rozel Kingdom only controls the souther part of Gallia. There are 32 tribes in Gallia, twenty of which have already been subjugated by the Rozel Kingdom. The remaining 11 tribes are defiant.

    Fundamentally, they desire to conquer the Adernia Penins after they have subjugated Gallia.

    ¡°Is that so? As expected of Lady Merlin. My country keeps getting indebted to you.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, I am the first retainer and foster parent to His Majesty, the First King. For me, this country is¡­¡­.kind of like my grandchild, you know?¡±

    Merlin smiles inappropriately.

    Although you could see nothing but a young girl around 17 to 18 years of age, it must be said that expression is certainly of a witch that has lived for several hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Now then, Your Highness, it¡¯s about time I excuse myself. I still have experiments to do.¡±

    Merlin walks away with her mantle fluttering.

    The officers and men send her off with gazes of awe and respect.

    Merlin¡¯s house looks exceedingly small from the outside.

    However, deep under it lies a gigantic basement.

    There, strange medicine withplicated geometric patterns are drawn on them are found on shelves, their use, unknown.

    Merlin sits down on the sofa.

    ¡°Nee, are you there, I wonder?¡±

    ¡ªYeah, I¡¯m here¡ª

    A child-like voice answers Merlin.

    Furthermore, this voice can only be heard by Merlin. Perhaps, it can even be said that if someone where to look at Merlin, she would look as if conversing with the devil.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking this a long time ago. I want to see you guys¡¯ figures.¡±

    ¡ªNo way. It¡¯s embarrassing. Just letting you hear our voices is already embarrassing enough, you know.¡ª-

    The voice teasingly replies.

    ¡ªBy the way, is your research progressing?¡ª

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about 90%pleted.¡±

    ¡ªIt¡¯s the fruit of 500 years worth of effort after all, yes? It¡¯s also thanks to the Divine Protection I gave you.¡ª

    ¡°Yeah, this ¡°Divine Protection of Perpetual Youth¡± yes?¡±

    As she said such, Merlin cuts off her own finger with a knife and disys it.

    While fresh blood did flow, it immediately stops, and a new finger springs forth from the cut.

    ¡°Rather than perpetual youth, constant prime regeneration of the body would be more correct, yes? The cell regenerates the instant it dies. However, if the body gets decapitated and the soul separates, then it would be game over. In other words, there¡¯s no escape from instant death. It¡¯s not immortality¡­..¡±

    Merlin mutters with a sigh.

    It¡¯s all fine that she managed to live a long life, but if she gets killed, it¡¯s the end.

    Furthermore, she had a hard time because of this divine protection.

    Because she had lived for a long time, her fear of dying had worsened than that of a normal person.

    It was probably a much less objectionable end for her if she had died much earlier.

    ¡ªIt couldn¡¯t be helped, right? Although we could make a hundred from one, we can¡¯t make one from nothing. We also can¡¯t turn a hundred into infinity.¡ª

    All living things are bound to the cycle of life and death.

    These two things are inseperable.

    A living thing will someday die.

    Immortality is a contradictory existence on the same ne as a card with only a face.

    Namely, it¡¯s an impossible, not to mention forbidden taboo.

    ¡°Well, my research is about immortality but¡­it¡¯s beyond sorcery. It will twist the fabric of this word and rewrite it. It¡¯s rebellion against the gods ¨C the realisationof this magic.¡±

    ¡ªI can¡¯t wait for it. Whether you¡¯d seed or not. I want to see it soon. This magic, I wonder how it¡¯ll be? Is it the dawn of a heavenly world where no one would die? Or rather¡­¡­.¡ª

    Is it the dawn of a hellish world where no one would die?

    Or perhaps, the world itself might copse into destruction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, just like that Etzel. I¡¯ll keep living even if I have to go down on my hands and knees to do so.¡±

    Merlin smiles.

    ¡ªCome to think of it, those guys are trying to hinder us again. This time, they seemed to have put a lot of effort. Be careful.¡ª

    ¡°That¡¯s the 10th time I¡¯ve heard that. Those bunch are mostly no match for the King of Rozel I¡¯m manipting. Who can? Is it the Persis Emperor? That old man can¡¯t even be bothered toe here.¡±

    ¡ªIt¡¯s a transmigrator. However, the body is of this world. Only the soul is of another world. Was it intentional? Or was it an unexpected happenstance? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter eitherway. The name is¡­.¡ª

    ¡ªAlmis, was it?¡ª

    ¡°Oh, really?¡­.Very interesting, yes?¡±

    Merlin makes tea for herself and drinks it.

    It¡¯s green tea procured from the far east.

    It¡¯s unappetizingpared to the tea from Merlin¡¯s hometown but she prefers it more than wine.

    ¡ªWhat an uninteresting bunch, yes? To be scared of making something impossible possible. Even though the unknown is the most fun¨D

    ¡°Much like youmendable fairies who enjoy the thrill of the possibility of dying.¡±

    ¡ªIs that so? Well, it¡¯s not like other guys would be any better. Well then, I¡¯ll be waiting in anticipation¡­.¡±¡ª-

    ¡ª Kurosaki Mari¡ª

    The voice disappears.

    Merlin¡ªMari puts down her emptied cup on the table and stretches her body.

    ¡°Almis, huh¡­.For the meantime, I guess I¡¯ll see him with my own eyes.¡±

 Chapter 74 â€“ Witch II

    He really was a baffling existence.

    Mari is being reminded of Almis who he had just met quite a few hours ago.

    If we assume that a lost person is a transmigrant, then is he considered one?

    Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible to usurp a person¡¯s body. If you mistakenly eat or if you were served Soul-separation Grass, the soul would be separated from your body. You¡¯ll die but the body will still be alive for awhile. Under these circumstances, if a different soul happened toe near, it might inhabit that dying body as if getting sucked in.

    It¡¯s perhaps most likely by chance¡­¡­..or by the fairies¡¯ mischief.

    That being said, the systems of that guy¡¯s country are quite in order.

    Its agriculture is extensive, and its salt mines produce much yield. Furthermore, it has paper¡­.

    They havepletedying down the framework to be a strong country. Although after that is how will he shut out the opposition great nsmen.

    While it¡¯s still possible, a n needs to¡­.

    ¡°Nee, mother. Mother, can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry. I hear you, Elly.¡±

    Mari caresses the ck creature she¡¯s riding on.

    This ck creature named Elly, a flying dragon, gives off a joyous cry.

    Mari is in the sky right now.

    Since flying dragons can fly as fast as a jet-ne, they arrived in the Rozel Kingdom-proper in the blink of an eye.

    Because high-level flying dragons can freely manipte wind and fire, Mari can¡¯t feel the wind at all.

    Even though people riding high-level flying dragons is unheard of because of the dragons¡¯ high pride, Elly is an exception.

    Somehow, even after reaching adulthood, Elly couldn¡¯t be weaned. Well, for Mari, this way is more convenient.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been quiet.¡±

    Elly asks worriedly.

    By the way, Elly cannot speak humannguage. Vocal organs of dragons are different from that of humans.

    However, it¡¯s easy for them to manipte the wind and atmosphere to make sounds via vibration.

    ¡°Sorry. Don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s not a big deal really.¡±

    Mari caresses Elly¡¯s head while showing a smile.

    ¡°Your Highness. I am here to request permission for the War Tactics No. 1 Sorcery Ritual.¡± [TLN1]

    Mari immediately deres after returning to the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°For the Rosyth Kingdom? They don¡¯t look that much of a threat to me¡­..¡±

    King Rozel shows his disapproval.

    For a single country, n No.2 that would bring about famine would suffice.

    For n No.1, more than half of the southern part of the Southern Adernia Penins would be subjected to famine.

    Using that on a single country such as the Rosyth Kingdom would be overkill and would cost too much.

    In the first ce, they had just used it on three countries on the north. It¡¯s not like they had that much materials in stock forrge scale sorcery.

    ¡°I disagree, that country isa threat. They are proactively appointing Cretians in their ranks which infers they are aiming to modernize. Even more than that, they have seeded in centralizing power in their recent civil war. Furthermore, their new king is young. There¡¯s no mistaking they¡¯ll soon be able to challenge us militarily. When that timees, they¡¯ll be a troublesome obstacle that will hinder our beloved country. We should immediately weed out the sprouts before they grow.¡±

    While n No. 1 will cost a lot, it¡¯s not to the extent of a campaign.

    You can think of it as¡­¡­.a cheap way to cause ruin to a single country.

    ¡°However, No.2 would be fine, yes? That country is not big, yes?¡±

    ¡°No, no. The ones we¡¯ll be cursing are the surrounding countries of the Rosyth Kingdom.¡±

    Mariughs with a grin.

    Katsu, katsu, katsu (*Step step step*)

    Mari¡¯s shoes make a loud noise every time she takes a step on the stairs.

    Screams of pain and agony, angry shouts and voices can be heard here and there.

    The further she went down, the more the intense stink assailed Mari.

    The suburbs of the Rozel Kingdom¡¯s Capital city of Lydia.

    Inside the prison where heinous criminals are jailed, nicknamed the ¡®Poison Vessel.¡¯

    Mari came to this prison taking along with her 10 brawny soldiers.

    She has one objective ¨C to gather materials for the incantation.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ No. 6, 8, 12, 15, 23, 31. Carefully take them out one by one. They¡¯re quite dangerous so be careful.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The soldiers first go for No. 6¡¯s cell. It¡¯s an incredibly wide cell where you¡¯d still have room even if you imprisoned thirty people there.

    The cell is soiled dirty with several human bones and decaying dead bodies lying around.

    It¡¯s really horrible.

    Inside is a man with bloodshot eyes, sitting alone.

    He jumps up as he sees Mari¡¯s figure, bites the rails of his cell, and begins shouting.

    ¡°You witch!! Go to hell!! I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, you¡¯re energetic as usual, huh. Yes, that¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s most desirable that the sacrifice is energetic.¡±

    Mari pulls out a nt from her pocket.

    It¡¯s a nt with avender colored flower.

    However, you can immediately see from the shape that it¡¯s not avender flower.

    ¡°Devil Grass. It¡¯s about to wear out so it¡¯s taking quite a toll on you, yes?¡±

    Mari raises the strong drug and shows it before the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Shut up!! I won¡¯t yield to the likes of you!!¡± says the man while his eyes remained fixed at the devil grass.

    Narcotic drugs can be roughly ssified into two ¨C depressants and stimnts.

    Devil grass belongs to the stimnt ssification.

    This grass vigorously excites a person¡¯s spirit. It¡¯s able to amplify feelings of anger and hatred.

    Sorcery¡¯s driving force is emotion. The more emotion is in abundance, the more it will facilitate sorcery.

    For putting up barriers, the emotions that matter are love, kindness, and the thought of wanting to protect people.

    For putting up a curse, it would be negative emotions like envy and jealousy.

    Kodoku sorcery is a typical example. [TLN2]

    Poisonous insects would go and kill each other, collecting malice. That would then be used as the medium for the sorcery.

    The insects would be easy to handle and procure after all.

    Ultimately, using other media than insects such as dogs and monkeys, even humans, would not be a problem. No, rather, it is more desirable that a living being with higher intelligence be used. That way, emotions would be richer.

    Human Kodoku.

    All sorcerers have heard of this technique at least once.

    However, there are several problematic points in Human Kodoku sorcery.

    First, there are some resistance in pitting fellows of the same race.

    To begin with, it would cost a lot.

    By the time they¡¯d be willing to eat each other, they would have mostly gone mad. Their anger and hatred would have already warped that you wouldn¡¯t get the anticipated result.

    Furthermore, there are no sorcerers thinking of do such madness.

    Curses, like chickens,e home to roost. / Harm set, harm get.

    An overwhelmingly strong sorcery will destroy the body. A lot of sorcerers don¡¯t involve themselves with such sorcery for fear of rebound.

    However, Mari showed it could be done ¨C in a manner more efficient by using narcotics and a thouroughness that amplifies hatred and anger.

    In a way, that woman is also broken.

    She has already lost all ethical sense of a modern Japanese more than five hundred years ago.

    Her reason of corruption is¡­¡­.¡¯Woman¡¯ ¡®Divine Protection of Perpetual Youth¡¯ ¡®Uncivilized Equestrian Tribe¡¯ and ¡®Sex ve¡¯.

    It¡¯s easily inferred from these four keywords (phrases).

    ¡°Fufu, Splendid, it¡¯s splendid that you¡¯re energetic. Before you get killed, I¡¯ll make sure you inhale plenty of this. Hold out for three days for me, okay? Though it might be so tough that you¡¯d want to die, hold out for me, okay?¡±

    Mari smiles boldly.

    ¡°Umm¨C, what¡¯s our objective for today? You want to reduce the national power of the Rosyth Kingdom, yes? Then, should we apply a curse on them? Regading that, the number of sacrifices is too little. With this much, we¡¯d be repelled by a pit barrier and we won¡¯t be able to do much damage, you know?¡±

    Annabe, a sorcerer, asks Mari.

    Although she¡¯s just a youth around 15 years old, she receives guidance directly from Mari.

    She¡¯s being groomed as a future assistant.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t need to do damage. Our goal is to make the people think that the Rosyth Kingdom is the one responsible for cursing the surrounding countries. There¡¯s conveniently an excellent sorcerer there after all.

    Annabe shuts her mouth after understanding Mari¡¯s intention.

    She has already understood their designations in the goal. All that¡¯s left is to devote themselves in the sorcery.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Annabe¡¯s gaze turns towards the shouting sacrifices.

    They are all gagged and crucified.

    It¡¯s safe to say that only curses would being out of those mouths if the gags fell off.

    They were quite noisy, so they were silenced.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, is your conscience hurting?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­..somewhat. However, they¡¯re just reaping what they sowed.¡±

    Annabe deres while looking at the crucified convicts.

    ¡°Those three men have raped and killed virgins and young boys.

    Those guys have robbed, killed, and set in fire the house and bodies of a family of eight. They caused the deaths of a total of six more people in the resulting ze that victimized six more houses.

    Those guys are traitors that have secretly colluded with other countries.

    Those guys conducted ouwed ve hunting, kidnapped more than a hundred people, and sold them to Cretians.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, that pretty much hits the mark, yes? Thanks to these men, we were able to gather several raw materials one after another.¡±

    In addition to getting raw materials, they¡¯ve also improved public order.

    It¡¯s hitting two birds with one stone.

    ¡°These were guys destined to die anyway. Well, it¡¯s just a natural punishment.¡±

    ¡°Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped even if we keep them alive. Although there¡¯s still the alternative of hardbor or getting ransomed or sold off as prisoners.¡±

    Mari orders to have the gags on the condemned criminals removed.

    Since they don¡¯t have any more energy to say curses, they were given reprieve and made to breathe easier just so they could live longer.

    ¡°As expected, crucifixion is the best for sacrifices, yes? A lot of them faint if they were burned at the stake. This way, even if they faint you could just whip them awake.¡±

    ¡°Fear would overpower anger if they were burned after all, although it¡¯s tougher that way.¡±

    ¡°You know well. Are you speaking from experience?¡±

    Mari smiles at Annabelle¡¯s joke¡­¡­..however, you can see from her eyes¡¯ that she¡¯s notughing inside.

    ¡°Well, you can say that.¡±

    Mari turns her back on Annabelle and the convicts and starts walking away from that ce. She then says:

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to sleep. Tell me when they die. I¡¯ll be doing the finishing touches, see. You guys bore a lot of responsibility after all ¨C in this curse of this level.¡±

    After leaving that ce, Mari murmurs in a ce where no one can hear:

    ¡°A death you know will clearlye is a much less objectionable fate. What a fortunate bunch.¡±

 Chapter 75 â€“ Expectations of Each Nations

    De Morgal Kingdom

    The revocation of Carlo De Morgal¡¯s status as crown prince of the kingdom has been decided.

    Apanying this is the degradation of the Carlo faction headed by Tonino.

    Next is the main reason that the war had been lost ¨C the Blouse n.

    Blouse, as the head of the n, has been condemned to execution.

    The first son has been decided to seed him.

    What to do wiith Rune Blouse, who had opened the gates to Blouse town without a fight, and Prince Carlo is still undecided.

    The kingdom had lost too much power in this war.

    They had lost territory to both the Rozel Kingdom and the Rosyth Kingdom. Furthermore, their poption of more than 450,000 people had fallen to 350,000.

    The only saving grace was that the territory they had lost had been limited to the border ns¡¯ territories.

    The De Morgal n itself did not take much losses.

    But then, they have begun rapidly declining because of the forces unleashed by not being able to protect their territory.

    In that De Morgal Kingdom, a huge shpoint is being born ¨C that of the session problem.

    By all rights, Carlo seeding the throne as crown prince had already been settled peacefully. However, Carlo losing his social standing has again rekindled the problem.

    In the fray are Second Prince, Pax De Morgal and Third Prince, Aldo De Morgal.

    Because both are supported by big great nsmen, dispute is inevitable.

    Fardam Kingdom

    ¡°Wahahaha, there goes DeMorgal!! Cheers!!¡±

    ¡°You musn¡¯t becent, my king. With this, the Rozel Kingdom¡¯s power has grown stronger.¡±

    A close associate advices King Fardam who¡¯s drinking liquor.

    ¡°Haha, how stiff of you. Listen here, there¡¯s always a plus in everything. Besides, there¡¯s one good thing we got from this, right? It¡¯s the Gillbed Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°¡­Certainly, the conquests by the Rozel Kingdom made them directly border the Gillbed Kingdom but¡­.¡±

    This means that the Rozel Kingdom would now have fronts not only at two kingdoms ¨C Fardam and DeMorgal, but also at a third one, the Gillbed Kingdom.

    Because they would have provided deterrence against such an expanded front, the Rozel Kingdom would now have a more difficult time conducting military movements.

    ¡°Besides, the Gillbed Kingdom¡¯s ns to push south woulde to a halt, right? Well, Because of Zoldias¡¯ interference, it was bound to fail anyway. Fufu, that would happen if you steal a march.¡±

    ¡°However, we basically have no means to stop the Rozel Kingdom from invading, right?¡±

    King Fardam boldly sneers at his aide¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°Fufu¡­..¡±

    ¡°Do, don¡¯t tell me¡­..¡±

    ¡°Cheers!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought, huh¡­..¡±

    From the very beginning, the Fardam Kingdom is being denied the south by the Gillbed Kingdom. Therefore, territorial expansion is impossible.

    They had to make do with what they had now.

    They will turn their focus to domestic affairs. They will train their soldiers, strengthen cooperation between the great ns, and construct forts.

    This is the only optimal measure that the Fardam Kingdom could take at present.

    As such, the strategy appeared to have been the correct one and, for the time being, they continue to hold back the Rozel Kingdom¡­..

    Gillbed Kingdom

    ¡°Damn that Zoldias¡­..¡±

    King Gillbed punches a chair in frustration.

    The GIllbed Kingdom¡¯s push southward had been going considerably well. They had been attacking the groups of small countries poprly called the unconsolidated territories.

    Thergest they could go was a poption of about 10,000. Such countries that average only in the several thousands folded against the Gillbed Kingdom without any resistance.

    However, the Zoldias Kingdom interevened. They entered into an alliance with the various countries of the Unconsolidated Territories.

    As a result, the Gillbed Kingdom ended up having to hurriedly fortify their borders.

    ¡°Like hell we¡¯d stop here and take this. Let¡¯s mobilize more soldiers. Before the Rozel Kingdom fully mobilizes and invades, we must raise our national power.¡±

    King Gillbed¡¯s ambition continues.

    Zoldias Kingdom

    This country is one of the seven countries holding a 500 year history since their founding.

    Their territory is vast but dotted with mountains, so their poption is not thatrge.

    ¡°Listen here, no matter what happens, we will defend against the Gillbed kingdom¡¯s push south. If the Unconsolidated Territories were to be annexed by that country, our country is sure to follow. While our country is naturally defensible, once they haveid the groundwork, our fall is set in stone.¡±

    King Zoldias assertively supported the Unconsolidated Territories and protected them from the Gillbed Kingdom.

    Naturally, there¡¯s no way that arrangement was ¡°just¡± supporting.

    They are buying grain from the Unconsolidated Territories at a low cost.

    Because the Zoldias Kingdom cannot harvest much grains, this was an exceedingly helpful arrangement.

    ¡°My King. An envoy from the Carnus Kingdom has arrived.[TLN1]

    ¡°N? What could this possibly be about?¡±

    Carnus Kingdom

    This country is not one of the so-called Seven Kingdoms.

    It¡¯s an emerging country from two hundred years ago that becamerge from humble beginnings.

    They have lots of Povenian and Cretian immigrants as such their technological strength is very high for an Adernian country.

    The Carnus Kingdom¡¯s current objective is to unify the Unconsolidated Territories.

    Therefore, both the Gillbed Kingdom who¡¯s invading directly by force and the Zoldias Kingdom with their alliance are an exceedingly unpleasant eyesore.

    ¡°We have conveyed to Zoldias that they should noty their hands on the south. With this, Zoldias¡¯ influence won¡¯t extend to the Consolidated Southern Territories. Well, that depends on whether he obliges.¡±

    King Carne is drinking Adernian wine from a Persis-made cup while eating Povenian strawberries while sitting on a Cretian-made chair.

    ¡°So, is the n advancing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Three countries have agreed to an alliance with us.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now then, let¡¯s send my daughters to those three countries. Recently, there are around three to four that have turned fourteen, yes?¡±

    Because King Carnus has several concubines and mistresses, he doesn¡¯t have a good grasp of the number of children he sired.

    ¡°Understood. We will begin the marriage preparations immediately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on you.¡±

    King Carnus is still unaware. Under his kingdom, a troublesome being is about to wake up.

    Eville Kingdom

    The Eville Kingdom is a country located between the Zoldias Kingdom and the Rosyth Kingdom.

    It¡¯s one of the so-called Seven Kingdoms.

    ¡°Hey, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­.about what?¡±

    King Eville frowns in difort.

    ¡°About the new King Rosyth.¡±

    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s¡­..let¡¯s see, a fearless youngd.¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot? I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m talking about whether that youngster would pose a danger to our country.¡±

    King Eville says in displeasure.

    He¡¯s basically always in a bad mood so his aides are not particrly nervous.

    ¡°If His Majesty is that worried, then how about entering a matrimonal rtionship with them.¡±

    ¡°Marriage¡­¡­¡±

    King Eville thinks for a little while and then shakes his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pass on that. We¡¯ll be rejected. And when that happens, my honor will be sullied.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s not like that man has Royal Rosythian blood in him. Let¡¯s see what happens even if our country¡¯s daughter is epted under these circumstances. There¡¯s a possibility our country might intervene; distrust maye from the great ns and the royal house; and rtions may worsen with his current wives¡­¡­well, it¡¯spletely all pain, no gain. There won¡¯t be any benefit for them if they entered a matrimonial rtionship with our country.

    The Rosyth Kingdom isparatively wealthy.

    The Eville Kingdom, although not to the extent of the Zoldias Kingdom, is dotted with mountens and have little ins. In other words, they can¡¯t harvest that much grains.

    ¡°Well, I guess it would be fine if we amicably contacted them. First, we must ascertain things through that youngster¡¯s personality. Will he be expansionist or domestically-oriented¡­¡­¡±

    Belvedere Kingdom

    ¡°This is really a problem.¡±

    ¡°The Rosyth Kingdom?¡±

    King Belvedere nods at his aide¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yeah. The Rosyth Kingdom has finally seeded in centralizing their power. In other words, that country has be one united monolith. Moreover, they are proactively trading with Cretia with their industry called paper. This is truly a problem¡­..¡±

    A neighboring country is turning into a powerful country.

    This is a worrying matter that must be stopped.

    There¡¯s no mistaking that the Rosyth Kingdom would be expanding its territory. Based on that incident with the DeMorgal Kingdom, the possibility of them challenging other militarily is very high.

    The first one to get attacked would probably be the Belvedere Kingdom. They have vast ins and therefore could harvest lots of grains.

    They¡¯re a considerably rich and profitable country.

    ¡°One way or another, we won¡¯t be able to weaken them, huh¡­..¡±

    ¡°I have one suggestion, if you may permit¡­¡­¡±

    King Belvedere lends his ears to his aide.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­.¡±

    Lezzad

    Lezzad is one of the colonies of ris, a Cretian city-state.

    However, it¡¯s not like its being directly ruled from ris.

    It¡¯s a close rtionship of being a vassal state.

    They are able to exercise autonomy because of influiential merchants.

    Today¡¯s agenda is about the birth of a new king in the Rosyth Kingdom.

    ¡°Ains-san. We want you to also introduces us to King Rosyth. Everyone shouldhave the right to trade. Naturally, we understand that you would have the preferential right to this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so, isn¡¯t it. Of course, I would feel bad to monopolize him. Besides, I can only prepare so much goods. As such, I have a suggestion¡­.¡±

    Ains grins and deres:

    ¡°We should secure an alliance with the Rosyth Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°An alliance¡­..is it?¡­..¡±

    Up until now, the Cretian City-states, including Lezzad, never had an alliance with peoples of a different race.

    It¡¯s because they are sufficiently strong and consider themselves a superior race with no need of borrowing another race¡¯s power.

    ¡°Naturally, I understand everyone¡¯s dislike of allying with savages. However, we have recently seen huge movements from the Persis Empire. If our country descends into hostilities with the Persis Empire, then naturally they won¡¯t have leeway to support us. In that time, what would happen if Povenia or another Adernian country attacks us? It¡¯s a dangerous prospect, yes? I think it is necessary that we secure for ourselves a supporter.¡±

    Ains¡¯ proposition is reasonable.

    However, Cretians, from the very beginning, have unpleasant feelings on monarchies.

    They are a race that espouses Republicanism and are absolutely allergic to monarchs and dictators.

    Furthermore, nothing could change the fact that the Rosyth Kingdom is of a different race.

    ¡°Actually, a wife of the Rosythian king is a half-Cretian.¡±

    Ains pulls out a card.

    The parliament breaks intomotion.

    ¡°So¡­..what do we do about that?-We should support the session of the child of the Half-Cretian Tetra-sama. We will then have that prince marry one of ris¡¯ influential men¡¯s daughter.¡±

    The parliament focuses their gazes on Ains.

    ¡°Furthermore, they seem to want talented people able to speak Cretian. Fufu, let us fulfill that request. As a merchant. If we do that for several years¡­..¡±

    Ains smiles with a grin.

    ¡°The Rosyth Kingdom will be a Cretian Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°What a superb response.¡±

    Ains enters his house and pushes his coat to a ve. While he wasn¡¯t able to secure approval, he managed to get more favorable response than he had imagined.

    All of members of the parliament of the ris colony of Lezzad are misers. If they divided the profit, then they would immediately agree.

    He then sits down and takes out a paper. It¡¯s about the investigation reports regarding Helen, Tetra¡¯s mother.

    In the Adernia Penins, there¡¯s a Cretian Colony called Gehenna. It¡¯s a colony of the Alto City-state.

    The person controlling that colony is a noted noble born in Alto, a tyrant by the name Abraham.

    Gehenna obtainedplete independence from Alto¡¯s control and began practically changing into Abraham¡¯s Kingdom.

    Amongst that Abraham¡¯s daughters is a woman called Helen.

    She had run away from home around twenty years ago in opposition to his father¡¯s tyranny and had be missing since then.

    If you investigated, it would seem that she had met Radou twenty years ago.

    If that Tetra were the grandchild of Abraham, then making Tetra¡¯s child the crown prince would be simple.

    However¡­¡­.

    ¡°Haa¡­the problem is that she¡¯s a Gehennan.¡±

    Ains, in the first ce, is an Alto citizen, who¡¯s currently an MP of the ris-Lezzad Parliament.

    If her blood rtionship with Abraham were to be known by everyone, the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s rtionship with Gehenna would naturally grow stronger.

    In that case, there would be no point to this.

    ¡°For the meantime, let¡¯s put this for safekeeping.¡±

    Ains put it in a seemingly important drawer.

    ¡°Oooi, Ains! I¡¯m back.¡±

    The gate opens.

    It¡¯s Ains¡¯ brother Nikos.[TLN2]

    ¡°Aa, brother. Wee home.¡±

    ¡°Na, Ains. ¡­.Do you have an opening in yourpany?¡±

    That¡¯s the first thing he says.

    Having just moved to Lezzad, Nikos had sold all of his ves andnd so he has quite a fortune.

    However, as one would expect, he had be worried at being jobless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­..Older brother doesn¡¯t have aptitude formerce so¡­..¡±

    Ains thinks for a little.

    ¡°Then, how about you go to King Rosyth? Older brother¡¯s vast knowledge might be of great help to them, you know.¡±

 Chapter 76 â€“ Character Introductions + Glossary of Terms + Geography

    Character Introductions

    Almis Ars Rosyth (18 years old)

    His surname increased from marrying Tetra and Julia. Protagonist. Worried about the Divine Protection of the Great King Recently.

    Height is 165cm (5ft5in) ¨C quite tall for Adernians. Hair color is Gray.

    Divine Protections

    Divine Protection of the Great King.

    Raises the holder¡¯s physical abilities by the number of people recognizing holder as leader. (There are limits however)

    Raises the physical and sorcerous power of people who had swore theirplete allegiance to the holder.

    Receives thought induction from dependents.

    Load during inversion would depend on the number of humans considering holder as leader.

    Wives

    Tetra Ars (17 years old)

    Heroine. Self-styled as the World¡¯s Oldest Magician. Although Tetra was the one who named the phenomenon as magic, and it¡¯s not like she¡¯s mistaken but, she wasn¡¯t particrly the first to manipte me and wind.

    Height is 140cm (4ft7in) ¨C shorter than the average Adernian woman. Hair color is blue. Breasts are light cruisers. [TLN1]

    Julia (18 years old)

    Heroine. Daughter of King Rosyth. I had finalized her character ahead of Tetra (Around Volume 1) but¡­¡­I wonder how things turned out like this. She had recently regained her status as heroine. Her breasts and butt are quite big.

    Height is 146cm (4ft9?in) ¨C a little taller than the average Adernian ((female)). Hair color isvender. Breasts are heavy cruisers.

    Divine Protections

    Divine Protection of Perception

    Enables holder to somewhat determine another¡¯s divine protection. Since it doesn¡¯t give a way the name, it¡¯s necessary for Julia to name it.

    Divine Protection of irvoyance/Thousand-Li Eye.

    Enables holder to see very very far. In other words, it turns the eyes into telescopes. However, if there is an obstacle on the line of sight, then naturally, the holder won¡¯t be able to see. Therefore, this Divine Protection wont help with seeing Almis¡¯ figure deep within the forest¡­

    Subordinates

    Ron (17 years old)

    A fan of Almis. Can hold his own in swordfighting. Although he shows leadership qualities, he has his foolish moments and the asional strange actions. He was recently granted territory. He seems to have been engaged to Soyon.

    Height is 160cm (5ft3in) ¨C average for Adernians. Hair color is ck.

    Roswald (17 years old)

    Spear user. He¡¯s currently the strongest amongst Almis¡¯ subordinates. Although he¡¯s normally foolish, there are times he shows intelligence. He seems to have been engaged to Lia.

    Height is 167cm (5ft5?in). A bit rude guy for being taller than the protagonist. Hair color is light brown.

    Gram (17 years old)

    His name doesn¡¯t have anything to do with g (gram) ¨C it was just by coincidence. Bow-user. He can perform horse archery. He has a level and calm personality. He¡¯s under the thumb of Lulu.

    Height is 175cm (5ft9in). Ridiculously huge (to Adernians). Hair color is ck.

    Soyon (17 years old)

    She¡¯s a very good girl. Although she¡¯s very smart, she assionaly has her Ron-like stupid moments. Likes animals. Specializes in Soul-riding. She¡¯s engaged to Ron.

    Height is 145 cm (4ft9in) ¨C average Adernian. Hair color is light brown.

    Breasts are light cruisers.

    Lulu (15 years old)

    She has a little difficult personality. It¡¯s unknown where she got that but she¡¯s quite strong in sorcery. She seems to be engaged to Gram.

    Height is 138cm (4ft6in). She¡¯s secretlypeting with Tetra. Hair color is gray.

    Breasts are light cruisers.

    Lia (15 years old)

    A Germanis ve. Female. She was brought out to teach everyone equestrian skills but she¡¯s now retired. And because she was recently released from very, and because her only identity has been lost, her presence is slowly dwindling. She recently began learning Adernian. She¡¯s finally engaged to Roswald. By the way, she¡¯s being called ¡°nee-san (older sister)¡± by Virgar and the Germanis. She seems to dislike this.

    Height is 160cm (5ft3in) ¨C about Average for a Germanis woman. Haircolor is brown with a tinge of red. Breasts are light cruisers.

    Yal (In his mid 20s)

    He had recently be a fan of Almis. Would probably look good with sses. He¡¯s currently doing his best studying Cretian and arithmetic.

    Height is 150cm (5ft3in) ¨C average. Hair color is ck.

    Bolus (40s)

    An indispensable character in destroying King Ferrum from within his kingdom. While he basically can do anything, he doesn¡¯t have any specialties. He¡¯s a jack of all trades. He¡¯s easily moved to tears. While he considers Almis as his lord, his loyalty remains with Tetra.

    Height is 163cm (5ft4in) ¨C taller than average. Hair color is ck.

    Ordovices

    I took his name from the eponymous geological era. I thought about it for 3 seconds. He¡¯s what you might call nsman A. The author saw no need to differentiate him with the to-be mentioned Perm because there was no need. If another one gets named from a geological era, then there won¡¯t be any problems even if you consider him as nsman C.

    Perm

    nsman B. Same as above.

    Bartolo (Early 30¡¯s)

    Old drunkard.

    Height is 159cm (5ft2?in). There was a time he drunk himself in vexation because he was just a centimeter short.

    Raymond (Late 30¡¯s)

    King Rosyth¡¯s younger brother. Reasonably skilled.

    He¡¯s aiming for a royalty-led nation building and is helping Almis.

    Ismere (23 years old)

    Self-proimed genius architect. Female. She went to the Adernia penins looking for a job. She¡¯s still stunned at Almis¡¯ session.

    Qingming (22 years old)

    Aspiring novelist. Traveler. He haspleted his parent¡¯s wish of reaching the farthest ocean. He¡¯s currently writing while being attached to Ismere. He¡¯s also stunned at Almis¡¯ session.

    By the way, his progress in writing the ¡°Chronicles of traversing the Great Continent¡± is going favorably.

    Joseph (Late 20¡¯s)

    Ron¡¯s subordinate. Very skilled swordsman. Centurion.

    Dora (Early 20¡¯s)

    Officially employed as Sorcerer. She¡¯s worried that she needs to get married soon.

    Amerigo (30¡¯s)

    He¡¯s having a hard time in desk work. However, in order to feed his family, he¡¯s grappling with documents day after day.

    Friendlies

    King Rosyth (Late 30s)

    Dying tanuki/roon. Even though his hair roots are also dying, it would seem the person himself would die faster. He has decided to die once he manages to see his grandchild. While his illness is currently unknown, it¡¯s probably terminal cancer.

    Height is 162cm (5ft3?in). Hair color is gray.

    Muzio (19 years old)

    Second son of the Equus tribe. He¡¯s the most skillful bowman in the Equus tribe. He¡¯s the protagonist¡¯s ¡°only¡± friend. He¡¯s being isted from the king after all¡­¡­

    By the way, he¡¯s engaged to a woman with huge breasts.

    Has the ¡°Divine Protection of the Wind Spirit?¡±

    He seems to be able to manipte the wind.

    Hostiles

    King Ferrum (Deceased) (Late 30¡¯s)

    His name is Robert. He died a rtively happy death for a viin.

    Regal DeBell (Deceased) (Early 20¡¯s)

    He suddenly emitted blood and died in the Fairy Incident. As such, he is deceased.

    Bermet (Deceased) (82 years old)

    He fell into Yal¡¯s scheme and died. Well, it¡¯s reasonable if you considered his life span. His family never got suspected of rebellion so one might say that it was good that he died.

    Gilberto (Deceased) (Early 20¡¯s)

    He died by Roswald¡¯s intentional ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped!¡±

    Merlin (Kurosaki Mari)

    Witch. She¡¯s perfectlyfortable doing inhumane acts. She¡¯spletely mind broken. She was 17 when she transmigrated. Even now, she looks like 17. Her looks are on the cute side. It seems t-faced nsman A (Deceased) had said of her ¡°crying face is the best.¡±

    Divine Protection of Perpetual Youth

    Holder never ages because the holder¡¯s body cells regenerate faster than normal.

    Barring instant death, any part of the holder¡¯s body regenerates. The holder will die if the holder¡¯s body sustains damage faster than it could regenerate.

    Effects are beyond the control of the holder.

    Neutral Factions (Characters whose stances are still unknown)

    Ains (Early 30¡¯s)

    Cretian Merchant. Has a hard to please older brother. Loves making money. Recently, he¡¯s been maneuvering behind the scenes to secretly position Tetra¡¯s child as crown prince. Because of this conspiracy, he¡¯s demoted to the Neutral Faction.

    Height is 155cm (5ft1in). Unfortunately, money can¡¯t buy prudence. Hair color is ck.

    Alexios (23 years old)

    He gives off a handsome guy vibe just from his name. He¡¯s a real one, if I may add. Furthermore, he¡¯s an eyepatch wearing jakigan. [TLN2]

    He¡¯s currently making a world with Melia just for the two of them. They have recently moved to the Adernia Penins and are currently enjoying their newly-married life.

    Melia (22 years old)

    She¡¯s a woman that loves animals. She¡¯s crazy in love with Alexios. She¡¯s currently making a world with Alexios just for the two of them. She¡¯s currently enjoying their newly-married life.

    Nikos[TLN3] (38 years old)

    He espouses the heliocentric theory. He¡¯s an open-minded person¡­¡­¡­but contrary to expectations, he has quite a stubborn head; believing that he could not make even a single mistake.

    Ayesha[TLN4] (22 years old)

    Although she has the same name as a certain someone somewhere, it doesn¡¯t mean that the author considers thinking of names as a troublesome affair.

    She¡¯s currently the strongest human in the world. She has built a good rtionship with Xerxes. She¡¯s the passive one in bed.

    Divine Protections

    Divine Protection of the Hunter

    The holder¡¯s physical durability increases while hunting. By the way, hunting means in hunting in a broader sense meaning hunting humans fall within the Divine Protections¡¯ scope.

    Divine Protection of the God of War

    The holder will be very strong when fighting.

    Divine Protection of Berserk

    The holder bes intoxicated from blood which increases holder¡¯s tension/spirit. Holder¡¯s physical abilities will explosively rise. However, holder¡¯s ability to think will fall.

    Xerxes III (47 years old)

    He¡¯s being considered by the world as an invader and a greedy emperor but he¡¯s not any of that at all. Rather, he wants to push his throne to another. However, no other person beside Xerxes has the faculty to be able to rule ((such an empire)).

    Hisher regions are quite energetic. He has lots of wives. By the way, Ayesha is not his wife but she¡¯s his lover.

    Carlo DeMorgal

    Crown Prince of the DeMorgal Kingdom. His punishment for losing the war is under deliberation.

    Rune Blouse

    Second son of the Blouse n. Bloodlessly capitted his town to the enemy. His punishment is under deliberation.

    Non-humans

    Griffon

    He¡¯s the great Griffon-sama said to have lived more than 3,000 years. He¡¯s holed up in the forest. He seems to have been throwing his weight around when he was young.

    Terminology

    Sorcery

    Generally, refers to strange phenomena. Epasses an extremelyrge scope.

    Sorcery

    In sorcery, this term specifically refers to the art of barriers and curses.

    Magic ((Techniques))

    In sorcery, this term specifically refers to reproducing natural phenomena.

    Magic

    To break the rules of the world. (Something that must not be done.)

    Divine Protection

    Strange Phenomena that¡¯s not sorcery. A holder is very rare. Even if there is one, there¡¯s a high chance that they¡¯re useless. (For example, a blind person receiving a Divine Protection of irvoyance)

    The Lost

    Otherworlders. All will have divine protections. The protagonist is also one. The cause, it would seem, is what the Griffon calls ¡°those young¡¯uns.¡±

    Fairies

    Referst to ¡°those young¡¯uns.¡± They¡¯re a species that¡¯s very fun and never forgets humor. They¡¯re divided into three factions ¨C the Neutral, the Conservation, and the Reform factions.

    Map_01

    Rosyth Kingdom

    Their power has rapidly expanded these recent years. It¡¯s the strongest country in the southern part of the South Adernia. Poption is around 250,000. Present King id Almis Ars Rosyth.

    Eville Kingdom

    A country on the west of the Rosyth Kingdom. Agriculutral output is low. Poption is around 10,000.

    Belvedere Kingdom

    A country on the south of the Rosyth Kingdom. Poption is around 10,000.

    Zoldias Kingdom

    A country fiercely resisting the Gillbed Kingdom¡¯s southern invasion. Poption is around 140,000.

    Carnus Kingdom

    A country ruled by a Povenian king. Poption is 150,000. They are steadily gaining territory.

    Alva Peoples

    Equus Tribe

    They are currently in an alliance with the Rosyth Kingdom. Poption is 30,000. They mobilize even women and children during wartime. All of them are natural-born cavalrymen.

    Lord Equus

    He hates agriculture and agricultural people. However, he understands the importance of socializing and thus acts ordingly. He¡¯s worrying about the session problem.

    Methyl

    Next Chief of the Equus Tribe. He has only appeared in name.

    Muzzio

    Refer to above.

    Ledus

    Third son of the Equus Tribe

    Lupus Tribe

    Poption is around 30,000. More uncivilized than the Equus tribe.

    Aries Tribe

    Poption is around 10,000. They are subject to the Lupus Tribe.

    Three Countries by Cretia

    Lezzad

    Colony of the ris city-state. This is Ains¡¯ base of operations.

    Gehenna

    Colony of the Alto city-state. It¡¯s being controlled by a tyrant.

    Nemes

    Colony of the Therbae city-state.

    DeMorgal Kingdom

    It is¡­¡­.was the biggest country in the northern part of the southern Adernia penins. Poption has fallen from around 400,000 to around 300,000. The session problem has erupted in their country and has be a serious matter.

    Gillbed Kingdom

    Their poption has grown from 370,000 to 400,000 through southern conquests. They¡¯re worrying about the Zoldias Kingdom.

    Fardam Kingdom

    It¡¯s has continued to withstand the Rozel Kingdom¡¯s invasion. It¡¯s king is a party animal.

    Rozel Kingdom

    It¡¯s a huge country that controls territory stretching from Southern Gallia to Northern Adernia. Total poption is around 3,000,000.

 Chapter 77 â€“ Hot springs

    ¡°Fuu¡­¡­.¡±

    Once you submerge in hot water, you will feel a warming sensation from your core.

    The hot water¡¯s color is cloudy.

    It¡¯s been said that you can expect beautifying effects on the skin from this.

    If you canin about one thing then that would be the bad smell simr to rotting egg.

    However, it¡¯s a sulphuric spring so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°Iyaa, I had wanted toe to a spring once.¡±

    ¡°We were busy after all.¡±

    Julia says while twining herself around my right arm.

    I feel a bountifully soft sensation.

    The concept of hot springs itself is known.

    Naturally, if sulphur, an ingredient for making gunpowder, exists then surely hot springs also exist.

    As expected, if you start looking you¡¯ll immediately find one.

    However, unfortunately, the Adernians doesn¡¯t seem to have a custom of bathing in hot springs. Or, if I were to say more urately, they don¡¯t have the custom of expressly travelling to a hot spring to bathe there.

    Locals, on the other hand, seem to frequent them.

    Well, there is little idle curiosity for Adernians, whose basic means of movement are walking on foot, to go to hot springs several kilometers away just to bathe there.

    And because there are few people who would purposely dig up a hot spring since agriculture is a busy lifestyle, there¡¯s not a great number to go to.

    ¡°There are even more types of hot springs other than sulphuric springs, if you looked around. There might even be one peculiar to this world. Yes, I can¡¯t wait to find one.¡±

    When we unify the penins, I¡¯ll have the country go find and dig up all the hot springs.

    ¡°I really want to enter everyday, if possible. Can¡¯t we do something?¡±

    Tetra asks while twining herself on my left arm. Although not as much as Julia¡¯s, I can reliably feel a certain sticity. Personally speaking, I prefer this sensation.

    Do something? Like what?

    ¡°Like transport by carriage?¡±

    ¡°It would cost not an insignificant sum.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re king so this much luxury is appropriate. Aren¡¯t the tax revenues higher than those from the previous king¡¯s time?¡±

    After the civil war, territories under direct royal control have doubled.

    Including the original Ars Territory, now there are the territories from the opposition and the DeBell territory plus the territories conquered from the DeMorgal Kingdom.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s the ((new)) ga trade.

    While not all the new territory came under direct royal control since, naturally, I distributed some amongst the great nsmen that supported me, quite a lot had still been added.

    Bolus was given the territories around Fort Terrier.

    Although it¡¯s a strategic location that connects the old and new territories, Bolus should probably be able to hold on to it.

    I¡¯m at a loss, on the other hand, with Bartolo.

    Naturally, he should also receive some territory but¡­¡­..regrettably, his ability is too high.

    After much deliberation, I finally settled with relocating him to a new territory. It¡¯s about 1.5 timesrger so he shouldn¡¯t have anyints.

    Furthermore, his abilities should be more than enough to defend against the DeMorgal Kingdom.

    I gave Ron, Roswald, and Gram territories near direct royal possessions since I¡¯ll still have them help me in the pce from here on out.

    Therefore, there¡¯s probably no need for them to live in the crown territories.

    The most troublesome one was King Rosyth¡¯s rtive, Raymond who had the honor of ying a leading role.

    He possesses one of the three salt mines in the country. I had hinted at relocating him to another territory three timesrger, but he had refused with a smile. Well, that¡¯s par the course.

    Well, there would be a danger of worsening our rtions if I had unreasonably forced his relocation, so I settled with increasing his present territory just by a little.

    ¡°If possible, I want topletely slice away the power of the great nsmen.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­..if only that were possible¡­¡­¡±

    Tetra murmurs her agreement.

    It¡¯s evident that the great nsmen are a hindrance to the smooth management of the country.

    This is not a problem of good or bad government.

    Their very existence is limitless inefficiency.

    Not only do you need their agreement in wartime, you also have to be vignt against those who might defect to another country. Great nsmen defecting is amon urrence.

    ¡°However, the centralization of power is progressing quite smoothly, you know. I think we shouldn¡¯t have to worry that much about local nsmen.¡±

    Thanks to the shy way we handled the recent civil war, no great nsmen is in open opposition.

    Using forced relocations, we seeded in resetting their influence on their respective territories.

    The problem is¡­..

    ¡°The central nsmen headed by Raymond.¡±

    Tetra murmurs.

    The central nsmen are tentatively allied to me, having the same objective of curbing the power of local nsmen. They want to strengthen the power of the Rosyth n.

    They possess small/confined territory.

    However, because they hold territories surrounding and within the direct royal possessions, they have an extremely stron influence on the center.

    Moreover, the people who put me in power were Raymond et. al.

    I am in a situation where I have to hold them in high regard.

    From the very beginning, the reason they had chosen me as king is that I don¡¯t have any decent rtives.

    While the Ars nsmen are my rtives, they are not close and intimate with me. While I do have hereditary retainers, at best they number only around 30 people.

    That¡¯s why in the management of the country, I would certainly have to rely on the Rosyth n.

    My abilities and any other things didn¡¯t matter. If I had been ipetent, they would have made me a puppet though.

    Unlike Regal, the only rtives I could and would have to rely on were the Rosyth nsmen, so that made it easier for them.

    I want to go and thoroughly inquire and reconcile our interests. We should be the same in wanting to decrease the great nsmen¡¯s power and advance the centralization of power, after all.

    ¡°By the way, are you serious on uniting the Adernia Penins?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m serious. I had thought for a long time that would be a good idea if possible. However, just thinking won¡¯t make that into reality.

    The reason disputes won¡¯t die out in the Adernia penins is that it¡¯s not unified after all.

    If you unite them once andid down the foundations, then they¡¯ll be more difficult to divide.

    ¡°Then who are we going to attack first?¡±

    ¡°That would depend on the circumstances. We¡¯ll first begin with strengthening our national power.¡±

    The foundation is important in any endeavor.

    A building whose foundations aren¡¯t properly staked on the ground would lean after all.

    ¡°A, wait¡­¡­.¡±

    I cling to Julia. I then creep my tongue on the nape of her neck while caressing hervender-colored hair.

    ¡°We also need to properly decide on the crown prince.¡±

    The Royal Session Problem.

    It¡¯s the greatest problem that always follow a monarchial country. Aside the Rosyth Kingdom, a lot of other countrys are also tormented by this problem. There are also a lot of well known cases from history.

    While things would settle down once a crown prince has been designated, the one fed such a golden spoon might grow into a foolish king.

    Conversely, putting off designating one would cause great troubles.

    If the king dies before being able to designate a sessor, or, if, for example, the king did dere one but his retainers twist and lie about the heir, or if another prince himself disputes that such a designated session is a lie so that he may take the throne for himself, naturally a civil war will ur.

    ¡°Almis¡­¡­Julia¡¯s child would be fine as crown prince. That way, there won¡¯t be any trouble in the country.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡­¡­.Thank you.¡±

    I lick her ear to return the favor. Her body quivers in response.

    I then ask her while tracing her white back with my finger.

    ¡°As I thought, would it be better to choose the crown prince with the acknowledgment that he¡¯d be a foolish ruler?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­.there would be faults in any system. I think that would be second best. There needs to be a system to administer the country in itself even if the King is foolish.

    That¡¯s true, huh¡­..that would be the best though.

    Though I think the bureaucratic system I¡¯m rmending is better in that point if you think about it¡­.

    A bureaucracy that has not decayed is pretty much like cheese that hasn¡¯t gone bad after all.

    Well, you could also say that meat that has rotten just a little bit is much more delicious.

    There¡¯s a need to create a system that will oversee the bureaucracy.

    I guess it¡¯s better to think about it on the way.

    The present number of bureaucrats are too few, so decay couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡° What direction do you n to take in domestic affairs, Almis? You had said that you¡¯d curb the powers of the great nsmen but, what exactly do you have in mind?¡±

    Julia asks me while pushing her chest on me. Her breasts are being pushed on mine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­..I want to directly gather taxation from all the territories. The great nsmen¡¯s territories wont be exempt, of course. After that, I would maybe move the power towards themon people¡­..¡±

    ¡°To themon people?¡±

    Tetra makes a doubtful face.

    ¡°Yes. As an opposing force against the great nsmen. Well, it would naturally progress, you know ¨C depending on the spread of crop rotation and the mary economy. Besides, we also receive strong influence from Cretians, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­if we did that, won¡¯t they absolutely demand suffrage in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s quite true¡­.¡±

    If a country bes wealthy, interest would naturally shift towards government. However, that¡¯s an inevitable oue, if I were to unify the Adernia penins.

    If you have repeatedly recruitedmoners into the military, naturally themoners¡¯ influence would increase. Commoner hoplites would make up the core of the army after all.

    The more the territories increase, the more there would bended farmers. The more ves increase, their price would go down and even themoners would be able to afford them.

    If we poorly tried to prevent such, then we might be on the receiving end of the people¡¯s ire.

    If the mary economy spreads, apanying it¡¯s disease-like spread would be the Cretian ideology of democracy.

    If we deepen our rtions with the Cretians and try to modernize the country, sooner orter, democracy would put down its roots on themoners all over the country, right?

    Then should we drive out the Cretians?

    If we did that then the idea of unifying the Adernia penins will be distant. No, it would probably be impossible.

    We have no choice but to ept them.

    Rather, we should seriously utilize them.

    That being said, that¡¯s still a story forter.

    It¡¯s no use even if we discuss it now.

    It¡¯s a story only for when we¡¯ve settled down and considered things carefully.

    I don¡¯t have any intention to stop the monarchial system.

    I, as I thought, want my children to inherit what I have myself built-up.

    In the first ce, education for all is a critical element in democracy.

    Therefore, it is an inappropriate concept for the Adernia penins where only a few people could read and write.

    Democratic governance works because there exist small units of governance.

    The northern Adernia penins¡­¡­¡­the territories north of the Rosyth Kingdom arepletely changing into state territories.

    Or perhaps, I should say, that even the Cretians, who have a level of civilization several times higher than the Adernians, fall into ((pitfalls associated with democracy such as)) falling into mob-rule or the outbreak of tyrants.

    I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s the fitting system of government for my goal of a united Adernia penins.

    In the end, all historical democracies of the ancient era have copsed and transitioned into monarchies.

    In a word, monarchy is the most suitable system in the ancient and middle ages where the power of religion is strong and where ideologies, science, and technology are undeveloped.

    That being said, somebody somewhere said that ¡®While Democracy is the worst, it¡¯s the least objectionable amongst the government systems that have been tried up until now.¡¯

    Besides, things that will spread will spread out.

    We will need topromise with that point, right?

    I need to keep this in mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re making a difficult face. Ei!¡±

    Julia sshes water on to me, startling me.

    It seems I¡¯ve gotten immersed in my thoughts.

    ¡°Aa, sorry, sorry. ¡­..since it¡¯s about time, should we get out of the bath?¡±

    ¡°N, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    We get out of the bath.

    Let¡¯se again.

 Chapter 78 â€“ Diplomacy I

    The thing that I must begin in the outset is to consolidate the country.

    There remain some grudges from the gaudy execution of the recent purge.

    I need to loosen the tensions within the country.

    Nheless, the people, notably those of the Ars and Rosyth ns, are working hard for me.

    Even in the former DeBell faction members showed extreme loyalty, with some even handing over some hostages.

    Time will probably sort this out.

    What I need to start to start now is international diplomacy.

    The countries that directly border us are the Belvedere Kingdom on the south, the Eville Kingdom on the west, the Equus tribe¡¯s country on the east, and the De Morgal Kingdom on the north.

    We¡¯re surrounded splendidly on all four directions.

    The Equus country is currently friendly with us while the De Morgal Kingdom is hostile.

    The Eville and Belvedere Kingdoms, on the otherhand, have slightly bad rtions with us.

    In the same vein that the De Morgal Kingdom is a threat for us, the Rosyth Kingdom is a huge threat for the Eville and Belvedere Kingdoms.

    In the first ce, (before I ascended the throne) the Rosyth kingdom has a poption of around 170,000 while the Eville and Belvedere Kingdoms have 100,000 each.

    It may not seem like it but it¡¯s quite a difference in national power.

    However, the Rosyth Kingdom had been embroiled in internal troubles and foreign threats up until now that it has never been able to sufficiently exercise that power.

    That¡¯s where I, a young new Rosyth King, entered the picture.

    Because a national census still hasn¡¯t been performed so I couldn¡¯t say for sure but the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s present poption should be around 230,000.

    Well, in the same way I only know an estimate of another country¡¯s poption, the two countrys too ((Eville and Belvedere)) only know an estimate of my country¡¯s poption. And in the aftermath of the war with the De Morgal Kingdom, it¡¯s easy to imagine how much our national power grew.

    Besides, national power is something that¡¯s expressed not only by poption and agricultural output.

    The Eville Kingdom, for example, possesses early stage iron manufacturing techniques which exceeds the one we have in quality.

    The Belvedere Kingdom is near Cretian colonies and are ahead of us in architectural technology and government systems.

    However, that superiority is crumbling.

    Our country had also be able to manufacture ironware and has begun employing Cretians.

    And most of all, Centralized Government.

    Our Rosyth Kingdom had greatly advanced in that department in the recent civil war.

    We managed to mobilize our army several times faster than other countries.

    Furthermore, I had just rapidly rose to power, so I still haven¡¯t shown them my nature and disposition. It couldn¡¯t be helped if the two countries are afraid.

    Now that I have set forth to unify the Adernia penins, there is of course the intention to annex, vassalize, or subjugate those two countries.

    That said, it¡¯s still too early.

    I want to focus on domestic affairs for a while without waging any wars.

    Besides, it¡¯s a truly dreadful matter to be put in a position where you¡¯re encircled.

    If this were a war tactic simtion multiyer game, then if you imprudently kept winning too much then the surrounding countries will alle together and gang up on you.

    A great example in history is Nobunaga¡¯s encirclement and alliance ns.

    In a word, rtionships with one¡¯s neighbors are very very important.

    The first country I headed for is the Equus country.

    We have what you may call an important alliance and Muzio had sent us a written invitation just at the right time. It¡¯s an invitation for a wedding.

    Yes, that guy is also finally getting married.

    I was the first one to came over to the Equus country. Thest time, it was Lord Equus who came over for my coronation.

    Therefore, it¡¯s my turn again toe over to the Equus country.

    I¡¯ll be apanied by Julia and Raymond, as well as Roswald and his subordinates as escorts.

    The others have their own things to take care of.

    The first one I¡¯ll be greeting is Lord Equus. Then I would be greeting the crown prince, Prince Methyl.

    Or rather, I was greeted instead.

    Since I had the higher status, they had insteade to greet me.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. King Rosyth. It¡¯s a pleasure to have you again.¡±

    ¡°Please, it¡¯s also good to see you in good health. How is your esteemed mother, by the way?¡±

    I ask while purposely letting the third prince Ledus hear.

    I have filled it with undertones of petty malice and diversion.

    To be frank, since I¡¯ve already be King, my weakness that Lord Equus had grasped had lost its meaning.

    In otherwords, I¡¯m in a superior position.

    ¡°She has be very well thanks to Lady Julia. Her excellency has my utmost thanks.¡±

    Methyl expresses with sincere happiness.

    It would seem the rumors¡­¡­..that the crown prince has a docile and gentle disposition with little martial qualities is true.

    If he bes Lord Equus, then we¡¯ll be able to continue to stand shoulder to shoulder as allies.

    It would be a problem if the next lord were quite capable after all.

    The next person I greet is the asion¡¯s leading actor, Muzio.

    ¡°Thank you foring, King Rosyth.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only natural for a person toe to their friend¡¯s marriage ceremony.¡±

    The two of us exchange handshakes.

    This guy is a guy that can more or less read the atmosphere, so as one would expect he had refrained from using casual speech to a king of a country. He¡¯s still quite a rough speaker though.

    ¡°This girl¡¯s Racha. She¡¯s the woman who¡¯ll be my wife.[TLN1]

    Muzio points to the woman waiting behind him.

    ¡°How do you do, King Rosyth? I apologize for not being able to greet youst time¡­¡­I was ill in bed.¡±

    ¡°Oh please, let¡¯s not worry about that.¡±

    Racha politely bows her head.

    She has long ck hair and gentle droopy eyes.

    Her breasts are huge. It¡¯s the biggest amongst all I¡¯ve seen.

    If Tetra¡¯s a light cruiser and Julia¡¯s a heavy cruiser, this girl¡¯s a dreadnought ss battleship. All Hail the Big Ship Big Gun Doctrine!

    Well, since I¡¯m not that attached to size even though I love breasts, I personally felt nothing except surprise.

    I whisper to Muzio¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what happened to the inverse scale (gekirin)?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to her during the ceremony. Absolutely don¡¯t talk about it.¡±

    I see, it¡¯s a surprise, huh.

    ¡°The wedding ceremony willst for three days. Please enjoy yourselves.¡±

    Muzio gives an expression that doesn¡¯t suit him.

    Now then, next would be the third prince, Ledus, huh.

    ¡°¡­¡­..It¡¯s been a while, King Rosyth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Yes, it has, Lord Ledus. I see you are in good health¡­.¡±

    What¡¯s with this guy¡­.How can he be so gloomy.

    His eyes are dead and he¡¯s giving off a hard to approach aura.

    I thought about saying something but, Ledus goes away after giving a bow.

    What the heck?

    The wedding ceremony was held in three days.

    On the first day, a banquet was held. This is so that the Equus tribe could deepen their friendships among themselves. This time, our country is added to that circle.

    On the second day is the provisional marriage ceremony.

    It¡¯s called provisional because the two will only be saying their vows to their families, the citizens, and the retainers.

    They would say their vows to the gods on a different ceremony.

    That said, the most extravagant amongst the ceremonies is this provisional marriage ceremony.

    The guests will give their gifts and words of congrattions to he newly-weds.

    By the way, the gifts were 60% sheep, 30% ves, and the remaining 10% were fine horses.

    As expected of the Equus tribe.

    By the way, my country offered wine and olive oil as gifts.

    The Equus tribe could grow much of them so they were very delighted.

    We also gave the bride a ga ne and the groom a dragon Damascus sword ordered from Ains.

    The ga ne, however, might have been a blunder.

    It has be a foil to the inverse scale ornament given by Muzio to Racha. Well, I guess things could have gone better but this is also fine.

    And on the third day, the real marriage ceremony was held.

    In short, they will give their vows to the gods.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t interesting at all. All the sorcerers offered sheep as sacrifice and gave prayers, saying something like ¡°Gods and honorable ancestors, we give you thanks. We will marry. From hereon, we will do our best for the sake of the Equus tribe.¡±

    Honestly speaking, in my point of view, it was boring. It¡¯s because, as a man from the Rosyth Kingdom, I have no idea regarding the ancestors and gods of the Equus tribe.

    Julia, on the other hand, seems to be enjoying it. Well, I guess it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s having fun.

    The next day, Julia and I went on separate appointments. She went to give the third consort another medical exam while I went to Lord Equus and Crown Prince Methyl to reaffirm the alliance.

    ¡°Now then, Lord Equus. Let me repeat, I am the new king of the Rosyth Kingdom, Almis Ars Rosyth. Regards.¡±

    ¡°Umu, Regards.¡±

    We first exchange handshakes.

    I then exchange nces with Prince Methyl. He¡¯s the next king so he¡¯ll be participating in these talks.

    This way, when the timees, the alliance can be smoothly inherited.

    ¡°First, let me again say our thanks. We were saved by your 300 soldiers in the previous war. They outdid themselves in action.¡±

    I say my thanks from the bottom of my heart.

    Their power in actual circumstances was very splendid. I¡¯ll never let go of them.

    ¡°With regards to horses, there¡¯s no country in the Adernia Penins that can outdo us. It¡¯s only natural. Now then¡­¡­.First, shall we talk about foreign trade?¡±

    ¡°Our country desires wool and horses, the same as always. After that, we would be delighted with wolf pelt, tyrannosaur tusk and scales but¡­.¡±

    We¡¯re dying for those materials¡­¡­¡­.Actually, not really.

    The Rosyth Kingdom can grow horses and sheep.

    What we really want is military power. Only that.

    ¡°I see. We, too, will go with before ¨C wheat and wine. Furthermore, if you have leeway, we want you to sell us ironware. The Lupus tribe, just like us, have no ironware. Therefore, if we get such tools, we¡¯ll be able to wield an advantage.¡±

    Hmmm¡­well, I guess it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just that much

    While it would be terrible if they were to aim that fang towards us¡­¡­it¡¯s toote to be thinking about that after all that¡¯s happened.

    It¡¯s much more convenientpared to being asked for troops and reinforcements, after all. I don¡¯t think our country with an infantry based army would be able to fight effectively against a nomadic nation.

    ¡°Understood. However, we won¡¯t be able to send around that much. We have to prioritize our military preparations, after all.¡±

    ¡°We understand. Then we shall request from you as much as you can. Oh yes¡­¡­by the way¡­.¡±

    Lord Equus ces a white stone-like thing before me.

    No, it¡¯s changing to a slightly pink color. This is¡­.

    ¡°This is rock salt mined from our territory.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡­¡­¡±

    Hmmm, this is quite a problem.

    If the price of rock salt goes down, our country¡¯s ie would also go down. Rock salt is one of the supporting pirs of our national treasury.

    ¡°The problem is we don¡¯t have the technology to efficiently dig up these salts. So we have a proposition. Won¡¯t you give us technical support? In exchange, we will sell you the rock salt on the cheap.¡±

    On the cheap¡­¡­in other words, lower than list price.

    That¡¯s not a bad proposition. If we sold the salt to the Cretians, we should be able to obtain enough profits plus we would be resolving the trade frictions too.

    But why?

    The one who answered my question was Methyl who had been silent up until now.

    ¡°On the south of our country lies the Lupus Tribe. Because of them, our country couldn¡¯t trade with the Cretians. Furthermore, the Cretians couldn¡¯t expressly stock up on goods in our country. Therefore, I thought that entrusting the trade to you gentlemen of the Rosyth kingdom would yield better results. Besides, we are not that skillful inmerce.¡±

    Well, that makes sense.

    What the Equus tribe want are wheat and wine rather than gold and silver coins and much less so goods such as goldware and Persis ss.

    Therefore, bartering with the Rosyth Kingdom would yield more profits¡­¡­while this might be strange, it will lead to their desired results.

    Since profits would rise, there¡¯s no particr reason for us to refuse. Rather, deterioration of rtions would be a problem.

    ¡°I see. That would also be profitable for us. Yes, we¡¯ll support your proposal. However, regarding the specific price¡­¡±

    That day¡¯s meeting continued up until midnight.

    ¡°Aa¡­¡­¡±

    Ledus is at his wit¡¯s ends alone.

    His face is marred with the color of fatigue and traces of tears.

    It¡¯s as if he were a baby that had cried his heart out. No, he had actually cried himself to exhaustion.

    Why is Ledus crying? The reason is Muzio and Racha¡¯s wedding.

    In short, he was heartbroken.

    The history of Ledus¡¯ affection towards Racha goes back up to around 10 years from now.

    If you put that history into aposition, it would beparatively boring and take more than 10,000 characters so we¡¯ll spare ourselves from that.

    By the way, Racha doesn¡¯t think the least bit at all about Ledus¡¯ loving her.

    She hadpletely set her sights on Muzio even before, plus Ledus and Racha, from the very beginning, hadn¡¯t spoken with each other that much.

    In her point of view, it¡¯s to the level of ¡®Ledus? Aa, he¡¯s the Third Prince, yes? What about him?¡¯

    Now then, why didn¡¯t Ledus open his heart to Racha? Was it because he was a chicken?

    That¡¯s a part of it.

    Ledus is confident in the martial arts but he couldn¡¯t take a single step when ites to the critical moment.

    Perhaps indecisive is the suitable word.

    However, it¡¯s not just that.

    The reason is simple. It¡¯s a faction problem.

    There are three internal factions in the Equus tribe.

    First, the faction of Prince Methyl who was the child of the third consort, the first to give birth to a male despite her low social status.

    Another is the faction of Prince Muzio, the prince that seems uninterested in the session, and son of the second consort, the second to give birth to a male and with high social status.

    Third is the faction of Prince Ledus, son of the first consort who, despite having a high social status, was thest to give birth to a male.

    Around the time Ledus was seven years old, the first consort¡¯s faction grew in power and they managed to obtain assurance that he will be the patriarch.

    Even so, somehow the second consort threw her support to the third consort.

    There were several reasons but there are two main reasons.

    First, the second consort doesn¡¯t lust for power, so if their lives were being aimed at, a plot to push it all on the third consort would be better.

    The other reason is the second consort¡¯s father.

    Her father is great war chief (equivalent to a general) who, because of the existence of foreign pressure from the Lupus tribe, embraces the thought that t the country must not be divided because of such a trifling matter.

    Consequently, the second consort¡¯s father decided to support the old custom that ¡®the first born will seed as chief¡¯ and that, in ordance with that, Prince Methyl must seed.

    Thus, as proof of their alliance, they promised to have Muzio marry Racha, a rtive of the third consort.

    In short, to Ledus, Racha is a political opponent¡¯s rtive.

    Since even telling his feelings was impossible, marriage and such would be absurd.

    ¡°Aa¡­¡­aa¡­¡­who gives a damn about chiefhood¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not like Ledus wants to be the tribe chief.

    While it¡¯s only natural for him to have the intention to be chief because he does have an above-average lust for power, if he had to choose, he would rather have Racha.

    The most enthusiastic would be the mother rather than the son. Well, it¡¯s a story you often hear.

    ¡°Why I have a wonderful proposal for you!! Why, even now you can get both Racha and the chiefhood, you know!!¡±

    An unusually excited voice enters Ledus¡¯ ears.

    Ledus turns around and finds a ck haired girl before him.

    From the color of her skin you could see that she¡¯s not around from here¡­¡­or at the very least you could see that she¡¯s not Adernian.

    The womanes closer to Ledus.

    ¡°Stop!! Don!!¡±

    Ledus suddenly couldn¡¯t move his mouth.

    No, it¡¯s not just his mouth. You could say that his whole body had be stone.

    The woman holds Ledus¡¯ cheeks with both her hands.

    ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s pointless, you know. You¡¯ve already fallen to my curse, so you won¡¯t be able to slip out of it. Nevertheless, your sorcerers¡¯ level is low, huh. That¡¯s why your curses were easily discovered by Princess Julia, you know.¡±

    The woman looks eye to eye with Ledus.

    Ledus¡¯ eyelids arepletely motionless, not even with a twitch. He couldn¡¯t even manage to turn his eyes away.

    ¡°Now then, regarding what you must do. It¡¯s simple, you know. Just kill your father and your two brothers. Kill all those who resist you. The method is simple. I¡¯ll be teaching it to you. That way, you¡¯ll be able to secure your position as tribal chief plus get Racha. Yes?¡±

    The woman then leaves after talking to Ledus.

    Ledus, who was left there, looks around in confusion.

    ¡°What the? What did just happen? I can¡¯t¡­¡­remember¡­¡­.¡±

    He looks around restlessly for a while, but nothing had changed.

    It¡¯s as if time had jumped.

    Ledus climbs up the bed while thinking about the problem.

    ¡°Hmm, is wonder if this is good performance? The shortest I could say is two months. Thereupon, when you think about the preparations¡­..as expected would it be after a year? Well, we have to set this up on other countries too, huh. Need to be steady.¡±

    The girl ¨C Mari ¨C is walking through the ins while skipping.

    She was able to invade for the preparations thanks to entering via air. In the first ce, Elly is a ck flying dragon so she doesn¡¯t stand out that much and since she could manipte the wind there¡¯s little danger of being noticed due to the wind pressure. Furthermore, she had a coborator from within as well.

    ¡°Iyaa, Ledus-kun being a weak rascal saved us a lot of trouble, huh. Normally, things don¡¯t go this smoothly after all.¡±

    Hypnotism using sorcery. This is quite difficult.

    First, the target himself should have little qualms against it. You¡¯d normally notice it being cast upon you after all.

    Tying the target up and repeatedly applying hypnotic suggestions at him to brainwash him would be easy but¡­¡­¡­kidnapping Ledus would be too big of an affair.

    However, in a stroke of luck, Ledus himself doesn¡¯t have that much of a resistance and at the same time he¡¯s also copsed emotionally.

    Furthermore, the person himself is aiming for a woman and the status of chief.

    It wouldn¡¯t take that muchbor to ¡®motivate¡¯ him a little.

    ¡°The problem is if I get found out on the way, huh¡­..

    Oh, yeah! Come to think of it, wouldn¡¯t it be better to confidently prate them as a guest from the Rozel Kingdom? Let¡¯s contact Ledus under the shape of consultation¡­..that¡¯s good!! Let¡¯s do that!!¡±

 Chapter 79 â€“ Diplomacy II

    For the meantime, I managed to secure the continuity of friendly rtions with the Equus tribe.

    Next item on the agenda is the problem regarding the Belvedere and Eville Kingdoms.

    These two countries had a previous offense of banding together to try to attack the Rosyth Kingdom.

    In other words, rtions arepletely sour.

    Both kingdoms are probably vignt against a new and radical king.

    I need to directly meet them and ascertain friendly rtions.

    First, I headed to the Eville Kingdom.

    This time, I had brought along Yal, Bartolo, and Tetra to assist me.

    Ron and Gram also came along as escorts.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, King Eville.¡±

    I greet King Eville.

    He¡¯s around his mid-forties. It¡¯s probably the prime age as king.

    Although he¡¯s shorter than me, you can clearly see, even on top of his clothes, his firmly built body.

    He gives off an image of¡­¡­¡­a warrior king.

    ¡°Aa, I¡¯m happy to see you, King Rosyth.¡±

    We begin first with harmless chatter.

    I was mostly asked about the wars against King Ferrum and the De Morgal Kingdom as well as the civil war.

    ¡°Good gracious, what a splendid job you did. Even though civil wars end up getting dragged on, to be able to end it within two days, it clearly is no small feat!¡±

    Such a transparent old man, you. Didn¡¯t you hurriedly gather your men around the time the civil war began?

    Or perhaps I should say some DeBell Faction members tried to emigrate to your country causing great trouble?

    Well, I would have done the same thing though, if a country were to copse right before me.

    Gradually, the topic moved towards industry.

    Because the Eville Kingdom has few ins, their wheat output is littlepared to ours.

    On the other hand, they utilized their slopes resulting in a vibrant grape and olive industry.

    Others are herding sheep and goat.

    Our country is several times more superior in agricultural output plus potential.

    Therefore, our two countries found no necessity to trade with each other.

    Well, if we really must, I guess we could trade for wool, maybe? Our country would rather focus on agriculture rather than animal husbandry after all. If we¡¯d be bringing up livestock, we¡¯d focus on pork which could be turned into meat and cattle and horse, which could be used forbor.

    ¡°Since the threat of the De Morgal Kingdom had ceased to exist, the southern part of the Southern Adernia Penins will be peaceful for a while, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, our country also desires peace whenever possible. In any case, the amount of things we need to do domestically is as big as a mountain.¡±

    It¡¯s actually the truth. We¡¯re not in the mood for any war right now. Right now, yes?

    ¡°Let¡¯s get along well, from now on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s be good neighbors.¡±

    We exchange handshakes.

    ¡°How was it, your majesty, King Eville?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess you could say they aren¡¯t a threat for now. I couldn¡¯t feel any clear hostility. That said, I don¡¯t think a young king in his teens would be satisfied with such a small kingdom. It¡¯s probably best to strengthen our forces.¡±

    Presently, there are no signs of any hostile intentions. In that case, he should be preparing without arousing other nations as much as possible.

    Defeat is inevitable if the Rosyth Kingdom faces the Eville Kingdom directly.

    ¡°However, we have too little information. We shall continue surveince. As soon as we see turbulent movements, we shall immediately move to have the neighboring countries on our side.¡±

    ¡°Hee, this is the Belvedere capital, huh¡­¡­.they have quite solid defenses, huh.¡±

    I headed to the Belvedere Kingdom immediately after the Eville Kingdom.

    I brought along the same people.

    ¡°The Belvedere Kingdom is the one nearest to the Cretian colonies after all. They¡¯re the ones most exposed to their culture. Therefore, they¡¯re the most advanced in construction techniques amongst the Adernian states.¡±

    Raymond exins for me.

    However, nevertheless, isn¡¯t this still overkill?

    If we say King Ferrum¡¯s pce is a 1 and the Rosyth Kingdoms¡¯ is a 10, then this would be a 100.

    ¡°This is just between us, but the present Belvedere King is famous for his cowardice. Therefore, he had these much fortification built. Although this was just a famous story rted to his session¡­¡­.¡±

    ording to Raymond, it seems a war of session broke out after the previous king met his demise around ten years ago. At that time, the then-crown prince Belvedere had been so afraid of being killed that he had renounced his right of session and secluded himself in a temple on top of a mountain.

    After that, the eldest and third sons had simultaneously struck each other. Both ended up dying so Belvedere had been hurriedly summoned from his seclusion and made king.

    The one who ran away ended up having thestugh, huh¡­¡­.

    ¡°Hey, Bartolo. If you were to take this down, how many soldiers and how much time would it take?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­..I¡¯d need a minimum of 10,000 soldiers. It would take around 6 months at the shortest, maybe? If we used the fire medicine, we¡¯d be able to shorten this to 4 months.¡±

    Even Bartolo would need that much time and people huh.

    As expected, sieges are very troublesome.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, King Belvedere.¡±

    ¡°Same here, King Rosyth.¡±

    King Belvedere is a man in histe forties.

    Although he¡¯s taller than me, he doesn¡¯t give off that much of a strong impression.

    Not only does he have very little muscle on him, his face doesn¡¯t show much self-confidence, either.

    His eyes are swimming.

    What we talked about wasn¡¯t that much different from the time with King Eville.

    By the way, the Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s industry doesn¡¯t differ that much from the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s industry. Both countries have vast ins and a warm climate after all.

    ¡°Recently, your country seems to have been profiting from trade with Cretian merchants.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have been profiting but¡­?¡±

    What in the¡­what about it?

    ¡°Our country¡¯s customs ie has also increased. Thanks to your country. ¡­¡­..We would like to get along from here on as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Yes, let¡¯s get along.¡±

    Between our country and the Cretian colonies lies the Belvedere Kingdom.

    In other words, if they were to do things such as raise the tariff and blockade the borders, then Cretians wouldn¡¯t be able to enter our country.

    This guy has just hinted me that.

    Not just with timidity¡­.

    ¡°We have considerably weakened the De Morgal Kingdom¡¯s power. There won¡¯t be any wars for the meantime, yes? As expected, peace is¡­¡­the best, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spletely as you say¡­¡­..is hard for me to say. At any rate, our country is still embroiled with border disputes with Lezzad.¡±

    The Belvedere Kingdom and Lezzad (a Cretian Colony) have sour rtions.

    The reason is simple ¨C between the borders of the Belvedere Kingdom and Lezzad lies various small to medium sized states whererge numbers of mixed Cretian and Adernian peoples live.

    The two countries are fighting over the leadership over those states.

    ¡°Your country is one of us, the seven kingdoms. Naturally¡­¡±

    ¡°Our country would have you let us take a neutral stance.¡±

    That¡¯s only natural. There¡¯s no way we¡¯d join your territorial problems.

    Besides, we¡¯re generally trading with Lezzad, you know?

    It would seem my reply was within his expectations as King Belvedere¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to be angry.

    Well, it¡¯s intolerable whenever these things are copse.

    ¡°Is that so. I guess that¡¯s regrettable. Well, we¡¯re happy that you¡¯d take up a neutral stance. Should the asion arise, we would like to have you intervene.¡±

    ¡°Our country desires peace. It¡¯s only natural, as people, for us to lend our hands to that peace.¡±

    I say something I don¡¯t really mean.

    My war policy is to cultivate rtions with distant countries while conquering nearby ones. If therees a chance, it might be a pincer attack.

    In any case, I managed to reconfirm favorable rtions with both countries and obtain assurances of peace.

    ¡­¡­at least officially.

    ¡°That brat. There¡¯s no mistaking his ambitions.¡±

    King Belvedere mutters.

    He had four reasons to believe so.

    First, his expression when they talked about the tariffs. His face looks as if he didn¡¯t mind it that much.

    Cretian trade should have been a very important for that country right now.

    In other words, ¡®if we annexed this country then tariffs and what not would be nothing but crap¡¯¡­¡­he¡¯s probably thinking that.

    Second, his emphasis and repetition of peace. It¡¯s conversely suspicious.

    Third, if he really wanted to intensify peaceful rtions then he should have proposed an exchange of prisoners.

    Him not doing so means he¡¯s probably not thinking even a little bit about peace.

    Fourth, the eyes. Those are eyes filled with ambition.

    They were the same¡­¡­pletely the same as the ones my brothers had when they fought each other to the end.

    Though it would seem he had intended to hide them skillfully¡­.

    In the first ce, that new king is just a young person in his teens. It¡¯s an age where one tends to act aggressively.

    Besides, he has the achievement of a great victory over the De Morgal Kingdom.

    There¡¯s no way he won¡¯t perform military movements.

    However, at the same time, his desire to maintain peace is probably true.

    He had just assumed his role as king, so he probably still hasn¡¯t put a close to domestic issues.

    You can infer and understand that much just from him needing to conduct thatrge scale of a purge.

    I dare say he won¡¯t move his military for a minimum of around two years as deferment.

    On the contrary, you could say that this country would get destroyed in two years¡¯ time.

    As far as that¡¯s concerned, the moment of truth would be in two years. In that time, it¡¯s necessary to reduce that country¡¯s national power.

    ¡°First, we should try calling out to King Eville and King De Morgal¡­.¡±

    King Belvedere decides on his foreign policy for the immediate future.

    That is, a coalition against the Rosyth Kingdom.

 Chapter 79.5 â€“ Brassiere II

    ¡°Nee, Almis?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Make me one of those things Tetra is wearing.¡±

    Julia points to Tetra¡¯s brassiere.

    Almis had the two of them at once tonight and Julia, it seems, couldn¡¯t help but notice the brassiere.

    ¡°That¡¯s an underwear to protect the breasts, yes? Shouldn¡¯t I need those things more than Tetra?¡±

    Julia sticks out her chest.

    Her beautifully shaped breasts that were a sizerger than Tetra shake in response. Certainly, it would be a waste if these were to copse.

    ¡° ¡¯More than Tetra¡¯ is too much!! ¡±

    ¡°Nna, hey, what are you doing!¡±

    Tetra grabs Julia¡¯s breasts, making them strained.

    ¡°These impertinent¡­¡­lumps of fat!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have these too! Take this!¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­Let go, if you don¡¯t I¡¯ll pinch you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, wai¡­.Almis! Help me!!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­Here you go, you can have the continuation.¡±

    This is amazing in its own way¡­..

    Nevertheless¡­.this one¡¯s another like, huh. I found a new discovery.

    I think as I gaze at the two who continued to grapple each other naked.

    These two, do they also have the same inclinations? Well, it¡¯s good that the two of are getting along but¡­

    My wife is getting NTR¡¯d by my other wife? I wonder about this.

    As a man, and as a husband.

    Well, it wont be a problem if I joined in.

    ¡°Oi, let me join too. Don¡¯t hog all the fun you two.¡±

    ¡°W¡­wait¡­..We just did it a while ago¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aa, no more, ri, right now is¡­..¡±

    By the way, I made Julia a brassiere as requested the next day.

    Tetra couldn¡¯t help but blink away her tears in vexation when she saw the difference in size.

    Come on Tetra, you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re that small after all.

    There exists less fortunate people (Lulu) after all.

 Chapter CHAPTER 80 â€“ FLOOD CONTROL I

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll first reform the military system¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to change?¡±

    Julia asks.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t change much. I think I¡¯ll retain both a conscription and recruitment system. Recruits would be 1000. Maybe I¡¯ll go with 400 hoblites, another 400 would be cavalry, and the remaining 200 would be archers. Although a standing army would cost much money, it¡¯s necessary right?¡±

    Especially cavalry, there¡¯s no way I could gather them from conscription.

    Normally, it¡¯s necessary for them to keep on training.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s more convenient to have a standing army that would move on mymand.

    I intend to have that army be led by Ron, Roswald, and Gram.

    ¡°All the rest wille from conscription. Not only would it be unreasonable to turn the whole army into a standing army, we won¡¯t be able to gather enough numbers anyway too.¡±

    War is quantity.

    Naturally, quality is also important. However, if you could manage to maintain a certain level of quality, then whates next is quantity.

    ¡°What¡¯lle next are the cksmiths we obtained from the De Morgal Kingdom. We¡¯ll work them hard manufacturing iron.¡±

    By the way, Tatara Iron Manufacture is the current trend in the industry. [TLN1]

    We¡¯ll prioritize iron weapons manufacture.

    After we¡¯ve changed all weapons into iron, we¡¯ll change priorities to agricultural tools.

    However, changing the weapons into iron based ones is already nearingpletion.

    Why?

    It¡¯s because of the presents from the De Morgal army.

    Thanks to them leaving behind their weapons and running away when they were defeated, we were able to take all their iron weapons and hand them out to the army.

    Well, this much is good for the army right?

    If you change too much, then it might cause disorder.

    ¡°For the present, the thing I absolutely need to do is¡­¡­.¡±

    Pce Construction, huh.

    I had the royalty, with Raymond on the helm, gathered in advance.

    Because of my position as husband ((to royalty)), I have to be mindful and honor their positions while governing.

    Well, since I¡¯m inexperienced, I¡¯m actually happy that they¡¯re here to help out so I don¡¯t have anyints.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of moving the capital city anew. What do you think?¡±

    I go straight to the point and ask them.

    The Rosyth nsmen bustled in conversation for a while but Raymond steps forward before anyone else and speaks his view.

    ¡°What would be your reasoning behind such a move? Are you unsatisfied with the current pce?¡±

    ¡°There are several problems with the current pce.¡±

    I begin to point out such points.

    ¡°First, it¡¯s directly connected to the Romano Forest. It has been thought of, up until now, that no enemy that woulde passing through the forest exists. Thus, we managed to use the forest to protect our rear. However, we now have King Ferrum¡¯s case as precendent. Furthermore, we, ourselves, have extensively used the forest in the previous war. If the enemy were to march through the forest, we won¡¯t be able to notice their movements. This is a big problem, right?¡±

    Half of it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m regretting it now, though.

    ¡°The next problem, though it isn¡¯t an issue yet, has a possibility of bing one from here on out.¡±

    The castle walls are now deteriorating.

    The current capital is the one father inw got from his grandfather¡­¡­.in other words, if you count starting from me, this capital has been built by the third generation King Rosyth before me, in other words, Julia¡¯s great-grandfather.

    It was built to be able to restore the war front against the De Morgal Kingdom.

    It has the advantages of being able to send out a sortie immediately when the country gets invaded and being able to immediately send royal orders to the battlefield.

    This, however, begs the question. When King Ferrum appeared, why was the capital never moved?

    There¡¯s very little distance between King Ferrum¡¯s capital, the Ars Territory Pce, and the Rosyth Capital. Furthermore, the then King Rosyth was ill and therefore couldn¡¯t effectively give out orders.

    This should have lowered this location¡¯s strategic value, (dismissing it should be natural.)

    However, politics got involved.

    If they were to move the capital, they would look like cowards running away. It was feared that they¡¯d lose unifying force over the great nsmen.

    Morever, they also didn¡¯t have the economic leeway to move the capital.

    Due to these circumstances, the capital stayed put.

    I digress so let¡¯s return to the matter at hand.

    The next problem ¨C size.

    You couldn¡¯t say this capital was particrly spacious. Well, it¡¯s the norm for Adernian standards. However, I¡¯m dissatisfied with the size.

    ¡°For the sake of centralizing powers, we established a bureaucracy and a standing army. Furthermore, you people understand that there¡¯s a need to consolidate key industries such as paper and iron, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We understand such points and we also support them. However, what do those things have in rtion to moving our capital?¡±

    ¡°The standing army would have one thousand men. These men would each have a wive and we could expect each would have four children. Add all of them together and we could easily expect a poption of around 6000 people in our capital.

    You do understand that we should expect the same for our bureaucrats, our paper craftsmen, our cksmiths, and other personnel, yes? Once fortune gathers in our capital, people in search of it wille in droves. They, too, would then rear children, and their children would then rear their own children¡­¡­this cycle will continue until we be flush with people that it bes a problem.¡±

    By my predictions, in 30-years time, the capital territory will be insufficient.

    It¡¯ll be full of people and get congested and would bring about various effects on the economy.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s starting to be unhealthy here. You can clearly see that we¡¯re being overwhelmed with the management of human wastes. Our drinking water supply from the river is at it¡¯s limits too. If our poption continues to grow, the river just might end up drying uppletely. Should the dwellings grow denser, we also increase the risk of suffering great damage when a fire breaks out.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­You are absolutely right. Then, where should we transfer the capital?¡±

    I spread a map before the nobles.

    I then point to the ce where three rivers converge.

    One of the rivers runs from the Romano forest, another from the former Ars territory, and the other from the former DeBell territory.

    We will source the building materials from from the Romano Forest and the Former DeBell Territories and transport them through the rivers.

    We will also bring in the food to be consumed by the capital from the Former DeBell and Ars Territories.

    You can secure drinking water from these rivers as well, so it should be fine if we source domestic water from them.

    This ce should be the best ce to put the capital.

    ¡°My King! This ce is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Flood prone, right?¡±

    I cut off Raymond.

    Raymond nods.

    Yes, the ce I¡¯m specifying has, since long time ago, suffered from severe damages from flooding.

    Rivers in the Rosyth Kingdom have no sufficient flood control.

    Thus, when rain falls, the rivers immediately overflow. When it rains a downpour, it¡¯smon to see the rivers rise several meters high.

    This ce is always inundated ¨C by rains in winter and by water from the thawing snow in the mountains in spring. It¡¯s a ce where water from three rivers converge after all.

    As such¡­

    ¡°First, I think we should start with flood control.¡±

    ¡°Fl, flood control, my king!? The money to cover the costs for that does¡­¡­..exist, huh.¡±

    Yes, we have the money.

    First, from the rock salt mines.

    The Rosyth Kingdom has three rock salt mines.

    The first one is a mine privately owned by Raymond.

    The other is a mine located nearby the present pce.

    And thest one is the salt mine found in the Ars territory.

    In other words, I have in my control two of those salt mines. Furthermore, the mine in the Ars territory is in a wholerger scale than the other two mines.

    Next, from paper.

    Thanks to my ascension as King, nationwide production of paper has begun.

    Also, the earnings and Blouse town that was obtained from the previous war, which was recently being refered to by the public as the one-week war.

    Earnings from plunder and earnings from the reparations.

    Furthermore, the vast ie obtained from the ga stones.

    There is sufficient capital to undertake flood control.

    Up until now, the former King Rosyth himself had been ill and unable to engage inrge scale flood control due tock of funds.

    He did asionallymission small scale projects though.

    ¡°For the meantime, we will conduct flood control on the entire area of the nned location of the new capital. I shall rely on the great nsmen for thebor. Naturally, I will shoulder all the food expenses of thatbor force. With this, you won¡¯t have anyints, yes?¡±

    In otherwords, I just told them ¡°give me people since I don¡¯t need money¡± in a roundabout way.

    ¡°Your Majesty, King Rosyth. We won¡¯t object to this flood control project. It would give us and the people peace of mind after all if we managed to mitigate flood damage. Furthermore, it would also increase our harvest by several times if we manage to arrange irrigation. However, could humans capable of arge scale project such as this really exist? I know that a Cretian architect hase to be employed by Your Majesty. However, construction and flood control are different. Would that Cretian be able to do the job?¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems. I have employed another Cretian. He¡¯s a person learned in Astronomy and Earth Sciences. This schr and my architect are more than enough to do the job.¡±

    I say brimming with confidence.

    ¡°Now then, another question. What would we do about the defensive line? As Your Majesty knows, the current capital was made in consideration of the conflict with the De Morgal Kingdom. Now that our territory has increased and the border has shifted north, shouldn¡¯t we be moving our new capital north ((following our logic))? Won¡¯t this new location ce our capital farther south from the border?¡±

    ¡°That is correct. However, at present, I don¡¯t think that the De Morgal Kingdom is a huge threat to our kingdom. What we should be fearing is being surrounded by a coalition of neighboring countries. As such, we should, as much as possible, put our capital in a central location. Besides, I intend to construct paved roads that reach up to our borders. We¡¯ll do this at the same time as flood control. I think we should sufficiently manage with that.¡±

    We would also need stations next, huh.

    It would increase the transmission speed of information by fast horse.

    If we seed, we would be able to do correspondence in a speed faster than ever before.

    ¡°Is that so?¡­¡­Then I guess there won¡¯t be problems.¡±

    Raymond quickly withdraws.

    Just like this, the flood control project has been decided.

    (TLN: This probably happened before what was written above.)

    ¡°How is it, Ismere? How do you feel about your own employer bing king?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Uh, it, let¡¯s see, feels quite like incubating a chicken¡¯s egg and it ends up hatching up as a dragon.¡±

    ¡° It¡¯s an example I quite get but really don¡¯t, huh.¡±

    Qingming quips from the side.

    ¡°Well, it was quite a splendid subjugation. I have seen and heard of several domestic strifes in my travels but the one that managed to brilliantly subdue such is pretty much King Rosyth. Would it be fine if I write it down in a book?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t mind. Do as you wish. But don¡¯t exaggerate too much.¡±

    An Ancient History Annals would be appropriate after all.

    Besides, all of thempletely exaggerates, like ¡°isn¡¯t that one zero too many?¡±

    Eyewitness A would say ¡°It was such a huge army!¡±

    Historian A would be like ¡°I see¡­then let¡¯s make it a million.¡±

    Things probably go down like that, right?

    ¡°By the way, for what purpose did you call for us?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. We¡¯ll be making a city, so I want you to make some ns. Qingming, we¡¯ll also be expecting much from your knowledge.¡±

    I now don¡¯t have the time to go and inspect other countries¡¯ cities after all. I¡¯ll leave it to these two. Especially Qingming, he hade and gone through cities aof the Scarlet and Persis Empires.

    ¡°Really!? I will be designing a city!?¡±

    Ismere bends forward in excitement.

    Well, this is the highest honor for an architect after all.

    ¡°It won¡¯t just be you, you know? I, just in case, intend to call on another Cretian for the job. Whether or not your n gets utilized would depend on your abilities.¡±

    I, however, sufficiently understand the extent of Ismere¡¯s skills.

    There¡¯s no architect better than this woman.

    ¡°There¡¯s a caveat. The nned location for this city has suffered from heavy flood damage since long ago.¡±

    I pass the map over to Ismere and point to the nned location.

    Ismere frowns.

    ¡°As such, flood control is necessary before the construction of the city. Can you do it? Around the parts here and here¡­¡±

    Ismere¡¯s face dims.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to do it if it¡¯s small scale. However, to do this on such arge scale¡­if we don¡¯t y our cards right, we might inadvertently worsen the problem. We would need someone with specialized knowledge. We¡¯ll also need some sorcerers.¡±

    ¡°I see. In otherwords, we¡¯ll be needing an Earth Scientist.¡±

    I have Tetra so a sorcerer won¡¯t be a problem but¡­

    Dang¡­where do I find an Earth Scientist looking for a job.

    ¡°My King, Sir Ains requests a meeting with Your Majesty.¡±

    A guard informs me.

    What now? I should have paid my liabilities, though?

    ¡°Ains, is it? Let him in.¡±

    Ains enters on mymand.

    He sits down correcting his posture, bows his head deeply, and greets me once again.

    He then breaks the ice.

    ¡°I actually, you see, have an earth scientist!!¡±

    ¡°What the heck is this, are you a psychic or something?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Just as I was thinking about introducing an earth scientist, in a stroke of luck, everyone was talking about it so I figured I¡¯d cut to the chase.¡±

    As expected of Ains. Yourpany even deals with earth scientists, huh.

    What impable timing.

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You, you actually made your own brother fall in to very, huh¡­..¡±

    You¡¯re the worst as a human.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken! He¡¯s not a ve. He¡¯s a genuine free man, though he¡¯s quite weird. Could you somehow give him the opportunity to meet with you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see. I guess meeting him won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    A whileter, Ains brings his brother along.

    He goes by the name Nikos.

    What¡¯s with him, I can feel a very entric atmosphere on him.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Cretian schr by the name of Nikos. My specialty is astronomy but I¡¯m knowledgable in every field including mathematics, earth sciences, physics, and the like.¡±

    ¡°Ah! The Alto entric! The number one in the annoying schrs ranking, Nikos!!¡±

    Ismere points at Nikos.

    ¡°Oi! Who are you calling entric!!¡±

    Even your younger brother called you entric, you know.

    But, the annoying schrs¡¯ ranking top 1, huh. To think something like that exists¡­

    ¡°This guy¡¯s extremely annoying, you know. One way or another, he¡¯d end up repeatedly saying ¡®the world is round, the world is round.¡¯ In the morning, he¡¯d say ¡®It¡¯s round¡¯ in ce of a greeting. Even in academic conferences, he¡¯d begin with ¡®It¡¯s round.¡¯ Nheless, he doesn¡¯t give sufficient evidence. In the end, he will scream ¡®persecution!¡¯ in persecutionplex.

    Are you pretending to be a schr in a tragedy? It¡¯s not just your thinking that¡¯s being persecuted, it¡¯s you yourself. You¡¯re very annoying! Is what my friend constantly grumbled.¡±

    ¡°I already told everyone that my calctions are correct, right!?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you missing a digit somewhere? Then why don¡¯t you also discover and show me the annual parax?¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you also exin the retrograde motion of the stars!?¡±

    Aren¡¯t you guys in the presence of a king?

    Well, I guess it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good when people are full of vigor.

    That said, it¡¯spletely be like an inte response battle, huh. Are all Cretians like this?

    It¡¯s kind of like the battle between the Ptolemaic theory and the Copernican theory.

    Which one is it, I wonder?

    For the meantime, I¡¯ve confirmed that this is round. You¡¯ll understand that if you looked at a ship.

    However, I still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s revolving around the sun or the converse.

    This world has stuff like sorcerers, fairies, divine protections, Griffons, and the like so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the Sun wound up revolving around this.

    I don¡¯t understand much astronomy after all.

    ¡°Eitherway would by fine but, would you be up to the job?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe I can do the job. I¡¯m quite confident regarding the movements of rivers.¡±

    Oh?¡­¡­Then I guess he will do.

    ¡°Well then, Ismere, Qingming, Nikos, and Tetra. I hereby order the four of you to control the floods. Well, do it after convening, okay? Perform some preliminary investigations.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!!¡±

 Chapter 81 â€“ Flood Control II

    ¡°My King Almis. For the meantime, I have made a rough outline so please read it.¡±

    Ismere hands me the project documents.

    It¡¯s very rough to the point the you can¡¯t even call them project documents.

    However, she made this just three days after the brief so it¡¯s a job well done.

    ¡°I am still waiting for the River Survey and the Capital Area¡¯s Geological Survey from Lady Tetra and the perver¡­¡­..Nikos. That¡¯s why I intend to add small revisions to the n depending upon their results.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    Ismere chose a plot ofnd located slightly east of the three rivers¡¯ confluence point as the construction area.

    ording to her n, because thend around that area leans slightly to the west, the water will also head to the west when the river floods.

    Therefore, building on the eastern side would be quite safer.

    It appears there are seven gently sloping hills in the area and building the important institutions on top of those hills would reduce the risk of flood damage against them.

    However, there are fears of 10-year floods that, once they ur, would spare the top of those hills from damage but might submerge the londs below it in flood waters.

    We n to turn these londs into residential areas for themoners so flood control would be absolutely necessary.

    That¡¯s all regarding the report on the capital.

    ¡°What do you n on flood control?¡±

    ¡°I intend to make concrete ns when the reportes but¡­¡­.for the meantime, I would like to deal with levees and water diversion. There¡¯s a troublesome area but it¡¯s not to the extent of constant flooding.¡±

    ¡°Levees and water diversion, huh.¡±

    Diverting water would be good. It¡¯ll y a part in establishing irrigation and it would also reduce flood control damage.

    Hitting two birds with one stone.

    ¡°Ah, I just remembered. I actually want to show you something.¡±

    I pped then two ves enter to bring the items in question.

    One is a gray colored dripping liquid and the other is a gray colored stone.

    ¡°These are?¡±

    ¡°These things are called concrete. It normally starts as this dripping liquid and, in time, it hardens into this solid mass.¡±

    I hand over the solid concrete to Ismere. She looks at it with great interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s made by mixing volcanic ash and lime. We have lots of these materials so use them to as you desire.¡±

    ¡°Th, this is¡­..If such a convenient thing exists, please teach it to me more quickly!¡±

    Ismere draws near with an excited face.

    It took some time to develop so I wasn¡¯t able to tell you about it. I didn¡¯t want to raise up your hopes for nothing after all.

    ¡°So, with that much manpower, how much time do you n on spending? I don¡¯t want to wait that long so¡­..¡±

    ¡°First, regarding the flood control, for the meantime, the water diversion project and levee construction would take about a year. We would then take another four years to strengthen both projects and perform irrigation. If we did these projects with this much care, then barring any natural disasters urring, no break downs should happen.¡±

    Five years, huh¡­.

    This is the long projection? Or is this the short projection¡­¡­I pretty much don¡¯t know.

    ¡°As for the capital¡¯s construction¡­..as per the previous exnation, we will start construction from the hill tops. I think it¡¯s fine to begin construction around one year after the flood control project starts. We should settle down for the present. The walls would take around a year and the pce and the other bureaucratic buildings would take approximately three years. At the verly least, we should take at least four years for just the capital functions.¡±

    I see¡­..I had just asked sometime ago but it¡¯s quite the short estimate¡­¡­

    ¡°How much manpower is necessary? That is, to achieve that n?¡±

    ¡°2,000 people. Considering the national power of this country, the most workers we could maintain would usually be around 4,000 people. That said, employ too little and it would take longer. Conversely, employ too many and the costs would mount. 2,000 people would be the most suitable if we are to conduct this project with the highest efficiency.¡±

    2,000 people huh¡­

    Our standing army would only number around 1,000. Therefore, the remaining 3,000 would have to be transferred from agriculture into military and construction affairs.

    It¡¯s around 1.2% of the poption. Well, it¡¯s a somewhat manageable level. Just thinking about maintaining these levels for five years makes my head hurt. However, it¡¯s not to the extent that I¡¯d take us down.

    ¡°So, Ismere. I actually also wanted to construct some roads but¡­.would that be possible?¡±

    ¡°Some roads, milord? We still have them even now, yes?¡±

    Yes. If we¡¯re talking about simple roads, then yes, we do have them.

    Rather, they are natural roads ¨C paths that have been hardened by years of being walked on by people.

    Their width is around 4 meters, fairly wide. They¡¯re not inconvenient in fair weather.

    It¡¯s a different story, however, on rainy days.

    Since they¡¯re made from earth, once they¡¯re inundated with rain water, they¡¯d immediately turn into mud.

    Feet will get stuck. Carriages will sink. Horses will fall over¡­

    Good infrastructure¡­¡­there¡¯s no way I could call it that.

    I want to revitalizemerce and further increase tax revenues.

    ¡°I want toy out a road system where it won¡¯t be a problem for carriages to run at full speed. First, I want a route that starts from the pce and continues to the De Morgal Kingdom, the Eville Kingdom, and the Belvedere Kingdom. It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s not made with that much priority and importance. I also want a route from the new capital to each of those kingdoms. This one, I want to be made with utmost care and quality.¡±

    ording to the n, this pce would be unused five yearster.

    Well, as expected for having a pce, the poption of the area is high and the wealth of thend is true. Thus, everything hadn¡¯t been for naught but¡­..the efficiency would be better if we prioritized the new capital and focused there.

    ¡°Specifically?¡±

    ¡°Please let the roads stretching from the present pce be made in crushed stone. For the meantime, this should prevent the raods from being unusable due to turning into mud. As for the roads stretching from the new capital, let them be made in stone paving. I have been to Lezzad¡­..I want these roads to be of higher quality than those found there.

    ¡°I see¡­¡­then shall we do it in this way?¡±

    Ismere puts the ne for the highway in paper and shows it to me.

    We will excavate the earth deeply. We will then fill the lowestyer with gravel and the secondyer with a mixture of y-like soil and gravel.

    We will then cram the thirdyer with huge stones the size of fists looselyyed down in bow shaped patterns.

    Finally, we willy down square shaped stones cut so that they¡¯d fit each other on the top mostyer.

    The bow shaped pattern is probably so that the water won¡¯t umte when it rains.

    ¡°For the time being, this is the foremost Cretian road building technology. Important points in ris and Alto have this kind of road. If we seed, we will most certainly make roads better than those in Lezzad.¡±

    ¡°Can we aplish this with our country¡¯s technological strength?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..I daresay it¡¯s indeed possible. It¡¯s not supposed to be that hard of an undertaking. I¡¯m worried about the stones for the topmostyer but¡­.we¡¯ll probably work something out on that area.¡±

    Oh, isn¡¯t that great? Our technological power isn¡¯t that much far behind, huh.

    Well, if you think about it, the pce and the houses around it are quite well made.

    While pit houses are the norm in the countryside, those are handmade houses bymoners that can¡¯t spend much on housing.

    ¡°I have something I want to add.¡±

    ¡°What could you want to add over this?¡±

    ¡°Add some drainage channels on the sides of the road. Also, I wan¡¯t you to add sidewalks. If the roads carriages and humans used were the same, then carriages won¡¯t be able to run fast.¡±

    We need to properly segregate cars and humans. Otherwise, unforetunate idents will ur.

    We should also guarantee the width.

    Roads for carriages should be more than 4 meters wide. I¡¯d want the sidewalks to be more than 3 meters wide left and right. 10 meters in total.

    Well, it would depend on the amount of traffic too, anyway.

    At the very least, this should be the standard for the main roads.

    ¡°How much personnel would we need?¡±

    ¡°How much time could we have to create the roads?¡±

    ¡°I want to have the crushed stone roads quickly done in a year. I want the stone paved roads¡­¡­done around four years.¡±

    I wonder if my request is quite severe?

    If my calctions were correct, the two would each stretch for around a 110 km long, I think.

    ¡°1,000¡­¡­.or around that number.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll mobilize a thousand more people.¡±

    In other words, the number of people we¡¯d have to maintain have now be 4,000 people.

    That¡¯s 1.6% of the poption. While it¡¯s a little difficult¡­..if we think about how it¡¯ll improve our revenues, then we¡¯ll have to make do.

    ¡°Now then, once the geological report arrives, I shall once again revise and present to Your Majesty the official n.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be relying on you. I¡¯ll be taking care of all the troublesome aspects such as the right tond and what not. So please concentrate on the rivers andnd in front of you.¡±

    Around the time Ismere and Almis are having a meeting. Tetra and Nikos are working hard at surveying as per Almis¡¯ orders.

    They are investigating the nned capital area¡¯s geographical features, and examining the quantity, speed, and shape of the rivers.

    Everything is vital for flood control.

    They are also gathering and sorting stories from the residents in the area.

    It¡¯s actually a very troublesome duty which the two are silently carrying out.

    ¡°Lady Tetra, actually, I¡¯m very interested in the magic techniques that you speak of. Can I also design such things?¡±

    ¡°Theoretically speaking, it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s just drawing lines, after all. However, it would probably feel difficult for a person who can¡¯t use sorcery to do.¡±

    Tetra lightly exins to Nikos the theory behind magic techniques.

    Nikos tilts his head.

    ¡°What is this zero you speak of?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothingness.¡±

    ¡°You attach nothingness to numbers? Insn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡±

    Nikos frowns.

    ¡°It¡¯s more convenient if it exists.¡±

    Nikos makes a little unsatisfied expression. Another person not quite epting Zero.

    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s something I¡¯ve been bothered about, what is that strange tool?¡±

    He points to the tool Tetra holds on her right hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s an abacus. It¡¯s something Almis recently made. If you have this, arithmetic would be a breeze.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡­.¡±

    Nikos looks at the abacus with great interest.

    ¡°How do you use this?¡­¡±

    Nikos tries to use the abacus while receiving instruction from Tetra.

    ¡°Wow! This thing¡¯s amazing!¡­.¡±

    He feels as if the world just got a little bigger.

    ¡°As expected, math is great.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you feel! Math is truly amazing yes?¡±

    The two hit it off with their love for maths.

    However, their conversation immediately turns for the worse.

    ¡°Math is able to express any number after all. Such a wonderful thing, yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s overdoing it. There exists irrational numbers.¡±

    ¡°Irrational numbers?¡±

    ¡°Like the square root of two. You can¡¯t represent that using rational numbers.¡±

    A slightly strange atmosphere brews between the two.

    ¡°No no, it can, you know.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t.¡±

    After first exining the Pythagorean theorem, Tetra writes down the exnation for the square root of two and exins it carefully.

    In addition to that, she exined through argument to absurdity that the square root of two is an irrational number.

    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­I had thought of numbers as a collection of points¡­.To thing there exists a possibility like this.¡±

    ¡°Mathematics is an arbitrary concept made by man. Therefore, it would yield irrationality. It¡¯s something that couldn¡¯t be helped.¡±

    The two abandoned their work for the meantime and exchanged expertise.

    Tetra talked about Mathematics, Chemistry, and Sorcery.

    Nikos talked about his specialties ¨C Astronomy and Philosophy.

    ¡°What do you think about the origins of creation? As expected, is it numbers?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t know. Although I do think a mathematical blueprint exists. However, it couldn¡¯t be expressed by numbers. I dare say it¡¯s another thing. How about you?¡±

    ¡°It seems there exists things called atoms. It appears the world is made up of very small beads invisible to the eye, or something like that. However, wouldn¡¯t that make you think why do those beads exist?¡±

    The two had started an unproductive argument that, perhaps, won¡¯t get reliably resolved even if they spend several thousand years discussing.

    The people around them had also ditched their duties, looking coldly at the two¡¯s idle chatter from a distance.

    What the hell are these two talking about.

    ¡°You know that I espouse the Heliocentric theory, yes? What do you think about it?¡±

    ¡°If I consider it normally then I¡¯d think the Geocentric theory is correct. Observationally speaking, the Geocentric theory is also correct. Although it would requireplex calctions, I also think that you can even sufficiently show it through mathematical forme. However¡­..¡±

    Tetra pauses.

    In the end, unless we have proof through observation, I can¡¯t be sure. It¡¯s an unproductive argument as both sides can¡¯t produce conclusive evidence regarding the world.¡±

    No matter how many arguments you can pile up, unless you have conclusive evidence then everything is for naught. If you say it¡¯s pointless then that would be the end of it.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡±

    Nikos returns to a dissatisfied expression.

    Even the outspoken Nikus, as expected, would restrain himself at the presence of Tetra, a queen.

    He had hesitated to go against Tetra¡¯s proposal to stop this discussion that won¡¯t reach a conclusion and contend it.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time we go back to our duties. Almis will get mad at us.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s quickly end this investigation.¡±

    The two finally return to their jobs.

    ¡°First, the capital city¡¯s construction. In order to do that, flood control is necessary. If we managed toplete irrigation facilities while were at it, it¡¯ll be hitting two birds with one stone. However¡­¡­¡­once weplete the flood control for the new capital¡¯s environs, we would first need to round things up and construct the roads¡­¡±

    Roads are an important aspect of the country, economically and militarily.

    If we are to achieve a maintained road system,merce will be lively and the army, too, would be able to move quickly.

    While it depends upon the location, it¡¯s something that we should prioritize even more than flood control.

    We should be able to secure enough funds.

    The problem is, as expected, human resources.

    Since our territory has increased by several times, we couldn¡¯t squarely process them.

    At present, the only territories wherend surveys and tax collection are happening are the former Ars Territories and the Pce environs. It¡¯s simply impossible to cover all the directly controlled territories around the country.

    We also can¡¯t continue providing orphans with hospitality and education for a long time.

    The consciousness of the crime of throwing away children might be trivial.

    In any case, we¡¯d be troubled if the people threw children away left and right if they get poorer just a little if they knew that the country would take care of them anyway.

    It¡¯s necessary to introduce a system simr to ancient Chinese civil service examinations but¡­.in the end I reached an impasse. I don¡¯t have any need for my country¡¯s bureaucrats to be versed in poetry and prose.

    Besides, if I concentrated power on the bureaucracy, I¡¯d just be repeating the same mistakes of countries in history.

    The intion of bureaucractic systems is due to Kings and Emperors allowing concetration of power after all.

    In the end, even if you centralized power in such systems, unless the King or Emperor himself is excellent, no governance can be done.

    Therefore, the government will bepletely reliant on the bureaucracy.

    When that happens, the post called bureaucrat would rise in poprity. The number of people who would pass the exams will increase. The problem, however, is that they¡¯d increase too much.

    Unless you choose a difficulty where you can¡¯t pass with just mindless memorization of poetry, the selection will be impossible to conduct.

    In the end, the gap between exam contents and a bureaucrat¡¯s ability wouldpletely widen.

    In other words, while advancing centralization of power is good, concentrating such power on a single person must not happen.

    Nevertheless, I can¡¯t just leave the existences called the great nsmen as is.

    I wonder what should I do.

    Well, let¡¯s just think about the examinations on the way. Right now, we need to immediately raise the necessary human resources.

    Bureaucracy is not the only thing important.

    For example,manders who could direct work in the actual field. We have very little of people like this.

    We¡¯re flush with top ss people but we¡¯re short on the middle ss.

    ¡°Sigh, problems are piling up, huh.¡±

    I want to pretend like I can¡¯t see them.

    ¡°My King.¡±

    I was abruptly greeted.

    When I looked, it was Julia and Tetra.

    ¡°You two, since when did you?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You gave us permission to enter, right?¡±

    ¡°You brood too much.¡±

    The two look displeased.

    My bad, my bad.

    ¡°So, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s about human resources. We have a concern which needs to get immediately resolved.¡±

    The two push a paper before me.

    This is¡­..

    ¡°We¡¯re proposing a bill regarding regting sorcerers around the whole country and manage false sorcerers. We ask your cooperation regarding this matter.¡±

    The two smile together.

 Chapter 82 â€“ Sorcerer

    Fake Sorcerers are people who take up the title of Sorcerer even though they aren¡¯t one to abuse it and request money and goods from people.

    For example, let¡¯s presume there exists a sick child.

    Then someone who¡¯s not even a sorcerer woulde and say she¡¯ll cure that child and chant ¡°Abracadabra.¡±

    Suddenly, the child is cured of his sickness.

    It¡¯s the birth of a false sorcerer.

    After that, she¡¯ll start spouting random things while demanding increasingly harsh doctor¡¯s and prayer¡¯s fees.

    Once the jig is up, she¡¯ll immediately flee to somece else.

    That said, things are still at a mild level.

    Things like overblowing diagnoses, putting mysterious medicine on scratches and wounds that would have been fine even if you normally left it as is, and causing side-effects such as lock-jaw, etc.

    At any rate, this is a world where real sorcerers exist, so these things are straight-up fraud.

    While trifling sorcerers aremon, there aren¡¯t that much sorcerers with that much skills.

    Therefore, even real sorcerers can be deceived.

    Amongst them, there even exists real sorcerers (naturally, they¡¯re at a level not much different from amateurs) that apprentice under false sorcerers.

    If you ask these false sorcerers ¡°Why aren¡¯t you working for the country?¡±, they¡¯d convincingly answer back ¡°I have no interest in such trifling matters.¡±

    If they were told ¡°Master, please teach me soul riding!!¡±, they¡¯d say admonishments like ¡°Listen here, okay? Sorcery is not something you unt off, you know.¡± and deceive their apprentices.

    Well, if you put it simply, they are crooks.

    ¡°How is it, father-inw?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? I think things would be better if you do it.¡±

    I secured permission from father-inw, the Former King Rosyth who¡¯s holed up in retirement.

    Although it¡¯s not necessary to give face and seek this person¡¯s advice as the new King Rosyth, he is still the former King despite his retirement.

    As such, there¡¯s no way I could ignore his ideas.

    Although there¡¯s particrly no need to ask permission for conducting projects such as flood control, as expected, it¡¯s safer to seek his permission when ites to modifying thews and what not.

    It¡¯s my ¡°I¡¯m not making light of the Former King Rosyth¡± appeal.

    ¡°Nheless, that Julia. She thought of this, huh. Why didn¡¯t she propose this to me back then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Father-inw is sick?¡±

    It¡¯s probably Julia being considerate ¨C not wanting to add unnecessary work to a sick person.

    Otherwise, it¡¯s something that had just recentlye into her mind.

    Eitherway, since making a neww is an extremely time-consuming process, it would have been probably hard for Father-inw, who¡¯s sick.

    It¡¯s something more suited to be handled by me since I¡¯m young after all. I¡¯d at least be able to pull off two consecutive all-nighters.

    ¡°So, what does it proposes? Tell me the specifics.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get into it.¡±

    I exin Julia¡¯s proposal to Father-inw.

    First, to create a licensure system for sorcerers.

    In a short, it¡¯s like the licensure system for doctors.

    Next, to divide sorcerers into three sses ¨C Senior, Intermediate, and Low.

    The condition for the Senior ss is to be capable of dealing with high level sorcery including soul riding.

    For the Intermediate ss, the candidate should have firm grasp of fundamental sorcery skills such as curses and barriers. In addition, they should be able to put these skills into practical use.

    For the Low ss, the candidate should be able to use basic sorcery.

    Anyone who does not meet any of these conditions would not be considered as a sorcerer.

    Each ss shall be given their own license certificates ¨C the Senior ss will have a gold te, the Intermediate ss a silver te, and the Low ss a copper te.

    Also, the act of calling one¡¯s self a sorcerer, whether true or not, without a sorcerer licence shall be criminalized punishable with tenshes of the whip.

    Furthermore, the act of cultivating narcotics (with the exception of hemp, however,) necessary for sorcery shall be forbidden.

    The country shall, under a strict oversight system, do such cultivation and sell such products only to licensed sorcerers.

    Those who discover new narcotics, drugs, and sorcery shall have the duty to report its discovery and invention to the country. The country will pay a suitable reward to the inventor/discoverer.

    With this, we can prevent against a sorcerer concealing and monopolizing them.

    Next is the National Sorcerer System.

    Simply put, the sorcerers employed by the country.

    Only intermediate ss sorcerers can be national sorcerers.

    If a sorcerer bes one, she shall receive a monthly pension as well as various privileges such as discounts in narcotics purchases.

    In exchange, when country calls, they should immediately respond.

    Even sorcerers who have not yet been employed by the country should have a certain number.

    This is aw to employ them.

    Next is the Sorcery Institute.

    Simply put, this refers to a state-run sorcery research institute.

    The country will appropriate funds for research and pay tenured sorcerers high wages.

    The sorcerers will be given the opportunity to freely conduct research studies. Provided, however, on the premise that they will obey the idea and intention of the country to a certain extent.

    Next is the Sorcerer Training School.

    Up until now, the way to be a sorcerer had been to apprentice under another sorcerer and pursue knowledge. With this system, however, the number of sorcerers that could be nurtured is limited. Thus, the number the country could take a hold of is also limited.

    As such, the country shall create a state-run school.

    Once a year, little girls aged 8 years above shall be gathered at the pce.

    They would then be taught sorcery in a month while their abilities, orck thereof, are ascertained.

    ording to Julia, with the exception ofte bloomers, it appears one month is more than sufficient time to ascertain the existence of ability.

    Afterwards, the country will negotiate with the parents and the candidate herself, asking her if she would like to be a sorcerer.

    The country will shoulder the parents¡¯ moving expenses to a certain extent. If the parents don¡¯t want to move and the child is to move by herself, then the child will be assigned to a dormitory.

    Naturally, tuition fees are free.

    By the way, national sorcerers would be the ones to do the teaching. They¡¯ll be paid a sry.

    It will rake up a considerable cost but if you think of it in the context of investment, then it¡¯s a small amount of money to pay.

    In the first ce, there aren¡¯t that much talented sorcerers so the number of students probably wont reach more than a hundred people, right?

    Lastly, the Magic Institute.

    This is Tetra¡¯s wish.

    In short, it¡¯s an organization that researches magic. By the way, ording to Tetra, if it¡¯s just designing magic circles, then even non-sorcerers should be capable.

    Rather than sorcery, knowledge in mathematics would be much more necessary, it seems.

    At present, the only member is Tetra. Whether or not it would increase is still a mystery.

    Anyway, it¡¯s a new field so it¡¯s direction is still unknown.

    Well, we also n to teach mathematics in the Sorcery Training School so people that would take interest in magic should appear sooner orter.

    When thates, it would depend on how much effort Tetra gives to inviting members.

    After that is something I don¡¯t understand very well ¨C that is the fields in sorcery would be divided, it would seem.

    There would be five fields ¨C Sorcery (Curse Specialty), Pharmaceutical Arts (Medical Specialty), Holy Arts (Anti Curse Specialty), Spirit Arts (Soul and Rted Arts Specialty), and Magic (Magic Specialty).

    It¡¯s like the division of all things set by schrship up until now into National Language, Arithmetic, Science, and Society.

    Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t quite understand their differences.

    I intend to leave all of this on Julia and Tetra¡¯s hands.

    By the way, ording to this division, Soyon, Lulu, and Tetra¡¯s specialties would be Spirit Arts, Sorcery, and Magic respectively.

    Julia is quite skilled in all fields except Magic but it appears she¡¯s particrly skilled in Pharmaeutical and Holy Arts.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing quite a lot, huh.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t to do all of them in one go, you know. We would like to start first with the licensure system, the National Sorcerer System and the Sorcery Institute.¡±

    The shortest time we¡¯d be able to put these into full-blown effect would be two-month¡¯ster, maybe?

    ¡°Also, what do we do to manage the false sorcerers?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll use the standing army. I intend to send them out immediately to arrest offenders once we receive a report.¡±

    By the way, the discoverer would be rewarded one gold coin.

    This should make everyone inclined to report one.

    ¡°Do you intend to also have the great nsmen¡¯s territories adopt thisw?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what we intend to do. Even those territories need countermeasures against false sorcerers, yes?¡±

    This shouldn¡¯t elicit muchints.

    The National Sorcery System might create some dissatisfaction but it¡¯s just a matter of presenting better conditions than ours if they don¡¯t want their sorcerers taken away by the country.

    That pretty much doesn¡¯t change.

    However, I only intend to create schools in the royal territories.

    Opposition is to be expected.

    ¡°The main point of thisw is for the country to be able topletely manage all information regarding sorcerers. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    Information is important after all.

    For the time being, I¡¯m thinking about starting from the centralization of power in information and human resources.

    ¡°Well, aw of this extent should be able to sufficiently pass in the Great nsmen Conference. I¡¯ll also send in my rmendation. Do your best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    In the conference that began a weekter, the wholew passed safely.

    Around two months after the implementation of the neww.

    ¡°Sorcerer-sama. I¡¯ve been giving him the medicines you¡¯ve prescribed but he¡¯s not getting better.¡±

    A woman asks an old woman.

    This woman has a sick child.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped, yes? It¡¯s not something that immediately takes effect.¡±

    The woman makes a suspicious face at the old woman¡¯s ((rhetorical)) question.

    ¡°Two months have already passed. For how long am I still supposed to wait?

    ¡°What? Are you doubting me?¡±

    The woman shakes her head at the old woman¡¯s forceful inquiry.

    This old woman is the only sorcerer in this vige¡¯s vicinity.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯ll get stronger soon. Well then, I¡¯ll be going home.¡±

    The old woman takes her leave.

    ¡°Haha, what an idiot. That¡¯s just dango made from rounded wheat. It¡¯s not medicine. There¡¯s no way it¡¯ll cure him.[TLN1]

    Sheughs while holding her sides.

    This old woman is ripping offrge quantities of wheat, salt, and liquor from the surrounding viges with this modus operandi.

    While there are a lot ofpetent sorcerers in the pce environs, this is the countryside.

    There are no sorcerers here who can see through the old woman¡¯s fraud ¨C that she¡¯s a false sorcerer.

    The vigers had no choice but to rely on this old woman.

    Besides, there¡¯s unexpectedly very little people who had personally seen sorcery.

    There aren¡¯t even enough sorcerers to meet the country¡¯s demand.

    ¡°Excuse me!!¡±

    Somebody is knocking on the door.

    The old woman opens the door to the sight of a young woman standing before her. Behind that girl, several soldiers are standing in attention.

    ¡°I am called Lulu, a National Sorcerer. You are under suspicion of fraud. Please show me your Sorcery License.¡±

    The old woman frowns.

    She doesn¡¯t know anything about any sorcery licenses.

    ¡°Excuse me, what?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Could it be, you haven¡¯t heard? Recently, a neww had been passed that prohibits anyone without a license to use sorcery.¡±

    ¡°Such a thing. I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    The old woman really didn¡¯t know anything about thatw.

    Because the number of bureaucrats in the Rosyth Kingdom is still low, there are bound to be a lot of viges out of the loop.

    ¡°Well, I sincerely apologize for any inconvenience due to our inefficiency. Now then, Let¡¯s just confirm it right now. It¡¯ll be over immediately.¡±

    Lulu smiles and draws near the old woman in a manner as if asking her to show her sorcery.

    The woman is troubled. Why? It¡¯s because she isn¡¯t sufficiently capable of sorcery and such.

    ¡°Listen here you see, I¡­lightly..being a sorcerer¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about that. Please hurry it up.¡±

    Lulu pushes into the house. The soldiers too forcibly enter one by one.

    ¡°Wait, stop, what are you touching as you please!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, please excuse us. What do you have here inside these containers? Are they medicine? Rather, these are wheat dango that you¡¯re selling as medicine, yes?¡±

    The smiling Lulu draws closer as the old woman draws back.

    ¡°By the way, false sorcerers are punished with 10shes and seizure of assets. Furthermore, we¡¯ll change that 10shes into 20 unless you confess.¡±

    As such, the old woman promptly confesses.

 Chapter 83 â€“ Industry

    At present, our country has paper and salt for industry.

    We can also add to this the seized Ga stones from the previous war.

    Thanks to these three, our present public finance is profiting.

    However, money is something you need in as much quantity as possible.

    From hereon, the construction of the capital, the road project, and flood control project will begin.

    At anyrate, we¡¯ll need money for the other things too such as the propagation of iron tool production, horses, and cows.

    Moreover, I want to quickly finish the propagation of a mary economy throughout the country. To achieve that, I think other industries are also necessary.

    The country is producing paper, iron, and ga stones while monopolizing their means of production.

    With that, although the country¡¯s ie is increasing, the people¡¯s ies are not.

    Furthermore, paper is not something the people are using. Even ga is something that only somendowners buy.

    While acquisition of foreign currency is important, increasing domestic demand is also important.

    Even themon people of the Rosyth Kingdom need goods they can buy and splurge on a little.

    For the time being, what I¡¯ve roughly thought about is rmending the production of liquor varieties such as whiskey, vodka, grappa, and the like.

    If we change the pot stills we¡¯re currently using into a continuous/column stills, we should be able to produce distilled liquor inrge quantities.[TLN1]

    I only understand the structure of continuous stills so I¡¯ll pass this task on to a craftsman.

    He should be able to manage and create something simr to it. It¡¯s fine if they could only create one with a performance not worse than the existing stills. It¡¯s just a matter of improving it as the years pass by.

    As for wine, it¡¯s being made by farm viges everywhere.

    Next, it¡¯ll be good if we now let those we put for export to properly mature. This, however, would make the maturity period into three years and above.

    Grappas, on the other hand, mature in around six months to be alcohol so we should proactively make them.

    We¡¯ll now be able to reuse all the lees that we¡¯ve been throwing away so our profits margins will also increase.[TLN2]

    As for beer, I¡¯m not rmending we make it.

    I don¡¯t understand much but it seems the Adernians and Cretians don¡¯t like beer that much.

    In the first ce, wine, for them, is something that is drunk diluted with water.

    Something drunk excessively and on its own without being diluted, like beer, is something they¡¯d consider uncivilized.

    In the first ce, barley isrgely known as livestock feed, so the people kind of look down on it.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯d probably hate beer.

    Vodka is also made from barley but it¡¯s probably safe to rmend since it can be drunk diluted with water. It¡¯s also something not drunk excessively.

    Well, there¡¯ll always be someone who¡¯d be drinking it like a fish anyway.

    I¡¯m also rmending the cultivation of x and hemp. I¡¯m wondering about what to do with hemp, however.

    ¡°What should we do with hemp?¡±

    I try asking Julia and Tetra.

    This really ismon knowledge, but hemp is something that can be turned into narcotics.

    Naturally, if I rmended its cultivation, there¡¯ll always be someone who would be cultivating it only for recreational use.

    Cracking down on it would be a herculean task.

    In the first ce, there are already a lot of farm viges cultivating hemp in this country, so it wasn¡¯t prohibited. It¡¯ll be like snatching away livelihoods after all with the added bonus of creating a shortage in domestic textile supplies.

    However, in the end, cannabis is a narcotic.

    While you often hear that the ¡°toxicity of cannabis is lower than tobo¡±, from my point of view as someone who has never done both (that goes without saying), they¡¯re just unnecessary things.

    If it¡¯s not popr then it¡¯d be better if it stays that way.

    It¡¯ll only corrupt public order after all, and greatly increase medical expenses.

    It¡¯ll also feed organized crime.

    At this present level of poprity, if we wanted to put it out of fashion then we should be able to.

    If it grows into a custom, then even something like this would be inextinguishable.

    That said, clothes can be made from hemp.

    We obtainedrge quantities of wool from the Equus tribe so we¡¯re still satisfying demand.

    However, once we unify the Adernia Penins, there¡¯s a high chance that demand would overtake supply.

    Since we are propagating, via sorcerers, the sterilization processes from making distilled spirits, we are also reducing fatalities from postpartum infections.

    Crop rotation is also slowly propagating therefore greatly increasing food production.

    With these developments, future demand of clothing is sure to increase.

    Should we monopolize the production and sale of hemp and ward off the poprity of narcotics?

    Or should we rmend the cultivation of hemp in order to satisfy clothing demands?

    ¡°We should monopolize it. For textiles, rather than hemp, we should be rmending x. Unnecessary things are unnecessary. Medicine that makes a fool of people should be regted.¡±

    Tetra first gives her opinion.

    Linen, from x, is an extremely popr textile in the west.

    My clothes are also made from linen.

    It¡¯s softer than hemp after all. It also feels better to the touch.

    Well, certainly x itself is enough, huh. Rmending hemp is probably unnecessary.

    ¡°Hmm, I think it¡¯s better if we rmend it, you know. We won¡¯t be able to monocrop x, right? In contrast, we could introduce hemp through crop rotation, so we should be able to produce them in great quantities. Besides, even if we regte hemp, it¡¯ll still enter the country, right? The Cretians and the like are hooked on it after all.¡±

    Come to think of it, there are lots of Cretians addicted to cannabis, huh¡­¡­

    If those guys enter the country, then naturally cannabis follows.

    Cretians would be like ¡°Dude, this thing¡¯s crazy yo.¡± And Adernians would be like ¡°Seriously? Let me try dude!!¡±

    Crazy Cretians. Don¡¯t pull my pure innocent Adernians into the dark side.

    ¡°If we are to ban its use as a narcotic then we should also ban its trade with other countries. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be better if we just make a virtue out of necessity?¡±

    Hmm, what to do.

    ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll suspend rmending hemp for the meantime while only rmending the cultivation of x.

    Let¡¯s also stop rmending its cultivation on a national level. We¡¯ll just rmend it when demand increases and supply fails to satisfy.¡±

    In the end, we choose apromise.

    ¡°Nee, Almis. You¡¯re rmending raising cows, pigs, and horses, right? However, you¡¯re not quite rmending raising sheep, yes? Can I know why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the Equus tribe is raising sheep. I¡¯m avoiding trade friction. They are strong militarily after all.¡±

    The reason the Equus tribe and the Rosyth Kingdom hasn¡¯t gone into conflictis is the Alva Mountain Range.

    Horses can¡¯t cross mountains easily.

    Besides, the Equus tribe doesn¡¯t seem to have much interest in what lies beyond the mountain range.

    However, because of the alliance, the circumstances have changed a little.

    There is an extremely high possibility that they woulde to a decision to invade the affluent Rosyth Kingdom.

    Therefore, I will destroy, as much as possible, any seed that will lead to conflict. It¡¯s better for neighbors to be on good terms.

    With that point in mind, we could see that we won¡¯t havepetitors in cows and pigs.

    Cows can be used forbor after all and can be harvested for milk.

    Pigs, on the other hand, grows fat quickly so it¡¯s optimum for meat consumption.

    While we do procure horses from the Equus tribe¡­

    It¡¯s difficult to say their horses are suitable for farmwork even though they are suitable for warfare.

    Thus, it¡¯s better to raise our own horses for farmwork while still procuring horses for warfare from them.

    ¡°I like freshwater fish more than pork.¡±

    ¡°I, on the otherhand, like fruit more than meat.¡±

    While it¡¯s good and all that your preferences are healthy, it¡¯s because of those preferences that the two of you are so little, you know¡­

    ¡°By the way, by the way¡­¡±

    Julia lowers her voice.

    ¡°You said that you¡¯d unify the Adernia penins but¡­.do you have any ns in the near future?¡±

    It¡¯s about war, huh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for the meantime. I¡¯ve just be king after all. I want to focus more on the country¡¯s domestic governance.¡±

    Right now, we are pumping manpower into construction projects.

    If we went to war, then we would have to interrupt those projects.

    ¡°At the very least, we would start after we have trained a standing army.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the training going?¡±

    I call Ron, Roswald, and Gram to ask them.

    Ron, Roswald, and Gram oversee the hoplites, cavalry, and bowmen plus javelineers respectively.

    Ron is the first to speak.

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference in skill between the new recruits and the soldiers from the Ars Territory but they¡¯re doing well for the most part. Give it a month and we should be able to send them to a real war.¡±

    There¡¯s no problem with the hoplites¡¯ training.

    Next is Gram, huh.

    ¡°From the very beginning, we would need technology in archery. The people we recruited for our standing army were career bowmen and hunters, so they¡¯re quite capable by themselves. However¡­.their skills are quite different from what I¡¯m aiming for. They¡¯re also not used to handling long bows. They are, however, ready to be sent to actual battle.¡±

    In other words, the bowmen too have no problems.

    Last is¡­..Roswald, huh.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what¡¯s blondie doing? Is he still a soldier?¡±

    That guy, he seemed to have bought himself freedom from very.

    ¡°Virgar, yes? That guy, it seems he lost all his money to prostitutes. That¡¯s why he¡¯s gone back to soldiering. It seems the other former ves too have simr stories. The rest, on the otherhand, are still soldiering ¡®for more money¡¯or so they say.¡±

    Oh? That¡¯s good.

    It¡¯ll be bad without the Germanis after all. Our strength would fall.

    ¡°The skill difference between the old timers and the new recruits is too big. It¡¯s out of the question¡­¡­ Furthermore, the only ones who could match the Equus tribesmen are the former Germanis ves. It¡¯ll simply be difficult to send them into real battle¡­¡±

    Difficult, huh.

    ¡°Well, cavalry training is difficult after all. Oh, I¡¯ve got an idea¡­..why don¡¯t we buy more from Ains?

    ¡­¡­.But relying on foreigners is bad huh¡­¡­I guess you¡¯ll just have to do your best one way or another. It¡¯s not like we need to train them up to the level of Equus tribesmen. It would be fine if they could just hold their own squarely.¡±

    It¡¯s unreasonable to expect winning against the Equus tribe in terms of cavalry.

    Those people are cavalrymen by birth.

    ¡°Will we be having a war soon?¡±

    Ron asks me.

    ¡°No, right now, I don¡¯t have any intention of starting a war. However¡­there¡¯s a slight chance a war may be pushed on to us.¡±

    The Rosyth Kingdom had suddenly grown in power.

    We¡¯re already breaking past 200,000 people in poption.

    The Belvedere Kingdom on the south and the Eville Kingdom on the west only have around 100,000 people. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they would consider us as threats.

    The nail that sticks out gets hammered in.

    There¡¯s enough danger that we¡¯d be pushed into an anti-Nobunaga coalition-like situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the standing army is important. To be able to immediately mobilized¡­with no permissions necessary from the great nsmen. I¡¯ll be relying on you.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Understood!!¡±¡±¡±

    Now then, I now know the standing army has no problems.

    It¡¯ll be peaceful for a while, huh.

    ¡°Come to think of it, you guys, when are you going to get married?¡±

    The three turn red and avert their faces.

    Still undecided, huh. Hurry up and get it over with, guys.

    ¡°Bartolo. How is it with the De Morgal Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. They seem to be embroiled in disputes regarding the session problem.¡±

    I¡¯m having Bartolo conduct espionage against the De Morgal Kingdom.

    I¡¯m also conducting my own operations but, as expected, Bartolo, with a territory directly neighboring the target, should be more informed.

    ¡°Why do you ask, milord?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be bad if we get pitted against a coalition of the De Morgal Kingdom, Eville Kingdom, Belvedere Kingdom and the Equus tribe, after all.¡±

    We¡¯re allied with the Equus Kingdom so there¡¯s little worry about them double crossing us but¡­.

    In the world, nothing is certain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.The De Morgal Kingdom and the Equus tribe doesn¡¯t have any intention to invade our country. We don¡¯t have to worry about that. De Morgal doesn¡¯t have the leeway to do that anyway plus Equus is, even though provisionally, allied with us. The problems are Eville and Belvedere. However, I believe we could rest easy regarding the Eville Kingdom.¡±

    And your reason is?

    ¡°King Eville is a prudent person, you see. He¡¯s not the type of person to do something so easily. Because De Morgal and Equus don¡¯t have the intention to invade our country, it¡¯ll be difficult to pit us against a coalition. Eville won¡¯t be able to move.¡±

    Conversely, if De Morgal were to settle down and Equus would have a change of heart, then the coalition bes a possibility.

    ¡°How about Belvedere?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately¡­..I have no idea. However, that king has a tendency to dislike a country that overtakes his. It was also him who supported the independence of King Ferrum. Therefore, the possibility ((of conflict)) is there. However¡­I don¡¯t think they¡¯d make a move if the other three countries won¡¯t show interest.¡±

    I see¡­.in other words, there are no problems at this point in time.

    ¡°Is that so? By the way, what do you think about having an alliance with the several Cretian city-states?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t it fine? It won¡¯t put us in a disadvantage, yes? However, do we even have some feelers?¡±

    ¡°From Ains. He said they¡¯re talks from Lezzad.¡±

    In other words, they¡¯re just feelers/testing the waters.

    Ains was probably the one who pushed for it. He probably intends to expand his influence over Lezzad on the coattails of my power.

    An alliance with Lezzad would be a check against Belvedere, too.

    ¡°If you are so inclined, then how about you go there and try it out?¡±

    ¡°N?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your honeymoon, milord. Why don¡¯t you visit Lezzad, Gehenna, and Nemes for it?¡±

    That¡¯s¡­¡­.probably a great idea.

 Chapter 84 â€“ Honeymoon I

    As such, we set off to our honeymoon.

    Preparations took around two months. Well, being King is quite troublesome, huh. You can¡¯t even go travelling lightheartedly.

    Well, normally, diplomats would be the one going and the king would stay put and wait behind but¡­

    For me to go personally should be much popr. Cretians have high pride after all.

    Our objective this time is to obtain human resources for low level bureaucracy and technical agencies.

    However, if the two had gotten pregnant, then the trip would have to be postponed for a while.

    This is bad.

    It¡¯s about time Tetra should be pregnant, if we go by frequency but¡­

    I don¡¯t know which is bad, my seed or Tetra¡¯s flower pot.

    Or maybe we¡¯re just not hitting the jackpot.

    I need to do my best.

    Our escorts this time are Gram and Ron, as well as Bartolo and Yal.

    The cavalry corps headed by Roswald is still a little ill mannered, so I had them pass on the assignment.

    Bartolo and Yal will act as advisors. I¡¯ll have the two aid me on military and political matters respectively.

    ¡°Here, Revolution.¡±[TLN1]

    ¡°Here, Revolution¡±

    ¡°AAAAAH!!! WHY!¡±

    Julia screams out loud.

    It was Tetra who called Revolution.

    ¡°She probably saw that your current cards are two number twos and one number one.¡±

    Of course, Julia¡¯ll get checkmated with that.

    With just three yers in Daifugo, there¡¯s a high chance that a revolution would be called. It¡¯s something you need to keep in mind.

    By the way, the order is Julia -> Tetra -> Me.

    All four kings had already been drawn and yed. The same goes for the two Jokers.

    Julia ys a number 6 on her turn.

    Her n was probably to y a number 2, end the trick, and then y the other 2 and then empty with the 1.

    That¡¯s when Tetra yed an eight ender and called a revolution with four number fours.

    By the way, with this all the number eights have been yed.

    Unforetunately, with my current hand, I won¡¯t be able to call a counterrevolution. Sorry, Julia.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll y a three of hearts and a three of spades. You¡¯ll pass, yes? Then here¡¯s a five of spades. Finish.¡±

    Tetra jumps up to Daifugo (Great Millionaire) from Daihinmin (Very Poor Citizen).

    I was the Daifugo but since we¡¯re ying with few people, the People¡¯s Revolution rule doesn¡¯t apply.

    By the way, I have one number one and three queens.

    Considering all the cards that have already been yed, Tetra¡¯s prediction hit the mark.

    Well, it¡¯s because Julia was grinning after all.

    She was making a face like ¡°I¡¯ll finish it on this turn!¡± That¡¯s why she was read.

    Once the game reaches the final phase, you¡¯d be able to know who has which cards after all.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll y two queens and end the trick with a one. Finish.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I lost!!¡±

    Julia throws away her cards.

    ¡°Hurry up and deal, Very Poor Citizen.¡±

    ¡°Kuuu, remember this!!¡±

    Julia gathers the cards to reshuffle them while ring at Tetra.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m starting to lose interest, how about we y Concentration?¡±

    ¡°Quitting while ahead?? The nerve!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you always win in that game? Let¡¯s just y Old Maid.¡±

    I¡¯m starting to get tired from ying games where you need to think.

    ¡°But¡­.Okay fine, but Julia gets to be old maid, okay?¡±

    ¡°Why!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 17. You¡¯re 18.¡±

    By that logic, I¡¯d be an old geezer, you know.

    The two are embroiled in a friendly squabble.

    ¡°Your Majesties, we shall be entering Lezzad¡¯s territory soon!!¡±

    The coachman shouts to advise us.

    The two, remembering his existence, quieted down and fixed their postures.

    They were a little red in the face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been around a year, huh, Lezzad, since I¡¯ve visited after the war with King Ferrum.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, as for me, I want to try going to Cretia itself.¡±

    Isn¡¯t that stretching it a bit too far?

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time here. I¡¯m quite looking forward to it.¡±

    Julia cheerfully deres.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry but what¡¯ll we be doing here is boring diplomacy. So, how about we get some disguises and do some shopping and the like?¡±

    Lezzad definitely has no sightseeing spots. Therefore, there shouldn¡¯t be anything else to do other than do some shopping.

    ¡°¡±Agree!!¡±¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be imposing on Ains.¡±

    We were received by 5 members of parliament, including Ains, in the Lezzad border.

    While being guided by these 5 people, we arrive at the Lezzad capital, Lezzad.

    Since it is a gulf city facing the sea, several hundred ships enter Lezzad in a day.

    You can find here a great variety of various peoples including Povenians, Adernians, Persis, Gallians, and Germanis in addition to, of course, the Cretians.

    ¡°We, Lezzadians, are extremely proactive with Cretian immigration and trade.¡±

    Ains exins for us with a smile.

    That there¡¯s no country with this much tolerance towards foreign races than the city-states on Cretia-proper, including ris, and naturally also including the colonial cities.

    Well, it¡¯s that anyway.

    It¡¯s their ¡°we want to have good rtions with Your Majesty, King Almis¡± appeal.

    We can hear cheers from outside the carriage. It seems the city folk have alle together to wee us.

    I open the door and wave my hand upon which the cheers grew louder. It was a nice feeling.

    We were first guided to a huge mansion. It¡¯s not as big as the pce back home but it¡¯s of aparable scale.

    The exterior is treated with a modest grainy texture. It¡¯s of a style you don¡¯t see often, huh. Is it, maybe, Persis-style?

    As we alight from the carriage, we are received by many men wearing ceremonial clothing.

    All of them are probably members of parliament, huh. Considering their numbers, is this a reception involving all members of parliament?

    ¡°This is, with the exception of our nation¡¯s parliament building, thergest building in thend. Please make yourselvesfortable here for the day. Tomorrow, I will be guiding you around our honorable nation. Let us put the difficult political and business talks forter.¡±

    For the meantime, they weed us, and are trying to do diplomacy by reading me.

    Yeah, not bad. I also want to have fun after all since we¡¯vee all the way here.

    ¡°By the way, Your Majesties, are you fine with fish? Lezzadians prefer fish over pork so if Your Majesties are fine with it, we are thinking of serving fish as the main course.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to have fish. I also prefer it over pork, after all.¡±

    The MP¡¯s give off relieved faces at our responses.

    ¡°By the way, do you have a bath?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In any case, there is a hot spring here, so a bath is only natural.¡±

    How splendid.

    Each of us got assigned a room each. However, the two immediately went over to my room.

    The bed in my room was stupidly big so the three of us were able to sleep together.

    Well, they had probably prepared it in anticipation of this.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s the sea!! Wow! It¡¯s so huge!!¡±

    Julia shouts in joy at the sight of the sea from the carriage window.

    There are several sailing boats headed here from the sea.

    ¡°Hey, is it true that the sea¡¯s salty? It¡¯s salt water, yes? Then why do we have to mine rock salt? Can¡¯t we get them from the sea?¡±

    Hey, one at a time.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s salty. I¡¯ve tasted it after all.¡±

    Tetra quips as she stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that knowledgeable but, isn¡¯t it because mining rock salt is cheaper? Obtaining salt from the sea would requirerge amounts of firewood, after all.¡±

    Although there exists something called ¡®salt farming,¡¯ I¡¯m not that familiar with it. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t implement it. Salt mining is one of our chief industries after all.

    ¡°I want to go to the library tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°The library, huh. I¡¯m also interested.¡±

    I wonder if the whole collection is in y tablets.

    Or would they be using wood strips or even paper?

    ¡°I want to go to a Cretian temple!! I wonder if we can manage to take home a Cretian god?¡±

    By the way, what this ¡°taking home a god¡± means is what we call in Japan ¡®Bunrei¡¯ or sharing and dividing a god to be re-enshrined somewhere else.

    By all means, it could or could not have sorcery-rted nuances.

    However, I wonder if it¡¯s alright to take a foreign country¡¯s god? Won¡¯t Adernian gods get angry?

    ¡°The gods are very tolerant so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Really?

    ¡°How about you, Almis? Do you have some ce you would like to go?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see. I guess I want to carefully study the harbor. After that, I¡¯d also want to look at the marketce and the castle walls¡¯ construction.¡±

    ¡°Who cares about the harbor? Our country doesn¡¯t have ess to the sea, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just for now, you know?¡±

    We won¡¯t lose anything by studying it in advance, after all, so wouldn¡¯t it be fine?

    ¡°I want to take home, inrge numbers, craftsmen and people of the like as souvenirs.¡±

    ¡°I want tes ¨C Persis ss Tableware.¡±

    If we invite other Adernians over, they¡¯d probably be surprised if we brought out ss tableware, huh.

    Should we stock up on them?

    ¡°Books. I¡¯d want books. Let¡¯s duplicate some and bring them home.¡±

    I wonder if it would cost us to duplicate some books?

    Or would they oblige if we requested it?

    There aren¡¯t copyrights here, after all. However, I don¡¯t know how long would it take if we tried to duplicate all the books in the library.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask for duplicate bookster? Let¡¯s just have them send it over to us.¡±

    I wonder if we should also build a huge library.

    Like maybe the Library of Alexandria or the Royal Library of Nineveh.

    It feels as if they¡¯d also burn down, huh.

    ¡°Hey, Almis. We still have some time until dinner so¡­..¡±

    Tetra clings to me.

    ¡°Won¡¯t we y some Concentration?¡±

    We yed some absurd amount of cardgames after this.

    Shrimp, Crab, Shellfish, Fish¡­¡­

    It¡¯spletely seafood galore.

    The meal begins at once.

    The seasonings are simple,prising mainly of salt, olive oil, and lemon.

    ¡°Hmm? Is this pepper?¡±

    I ask while eating Meuni¨¨re. The MP eating with me answers.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. We are gathering spices from all over the world, you know.¡±

    Pepper. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted one, so I can feel its deliciousness.

    I want to secure a stable supply.

    You can tell from the taste. All the food here had been prepared with spices, even if just a little. They were also prepared with aromatics in little quantities so as to not break the vor.

    That said¡­¡­

    I look at the MPs hands while chatting with them.

    As expected, they¡¯re eating with their hands, huh.

    Although they do use spoons for soups since they¡¯re hot and are liquids, they¡¯re quite the same with Adernians when ites to eating.

    I stopped minding it after all this time but, I wonder if there are other countries aside from Cretia that use tableware?

    I have heard from Qingming, though, that the Scarlet Empire use chopsticks.

    How about Persis?

    ¡°Hey, Almis.¡±

    Julia clings to me.

    This is bad manners, you know?

    ¡°I want to eat fish everyday. Fish is better than meat.¡±

    The MPs freeze at Julia¡¯s utterance. What?

    Ah, I see.

    I want to eat fish ¨C> I want the sea ¨C> I want Lezzad.

    Is that how you heard it?

    Aren¡¯t you guys overthinking this?

    Just in case, I check Julia¡¯s expression. She¡¯s smiling with joy. She doesn¡¯t seem to have said it with a particrly ¡°I want to invade¡± nuance.

    If you calmly thought about it, our country has unconsciously broken through the 200,000 poption level and has be the biggest country in the southern part of Southern Adernia.

    On the other hand, although Lezzad has a strong navy, their poption is only around 60,000 so their army is weak and reliant on mercenaries. Their mother country is far so the shortest time they could expect reinforcements to arrive is one week. As such, we¡¯re quite the threat to them.

    That said, being an influential person sure is troublesome. They won¡¯t even let frivolous talk pass.

    Now then, I guess I should do a follow-up.

    ¡°I wonder how long would it take if we were to haul fish caught from here into our own country?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.by carriage, it would take maybe around four days? If we crammed them with ice then you should be able to adequately eat them, I think. If they were dried, then they would keep, even without the ice.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great, Julia?¡±

    As soon as the MPs heard my conversation with Ains, they felt relief and resumed their meals.

    Ains winks at me. This guy, your winks suck.

    However, we¡¯d need ice to transport them, huh.

    Ice is something cut and taken from the mountains in winter and basically stored in basements.

    Because the southern part of South Adernia is warm, water doesn¡¯t freeze easily even in winter.

    Securing ice would be a difficult undertaking.

    In otherwords, we¡¯d be raking up quite a cost in transporting fish.

    Moreover¡­..

    ¡°You¡¯d be taxed a toll in the Belvedere Kingdom on the way to the Rosyth Kingdom, huh¡­.¡±

    An MP states with dissatisfaction.

    Ains coughs and the MP withdraws in haste while saying ¡°Ah! It was nothing.¡±

    Politics is not something discussed on the dinner table.

    By the way, Lezzad has some border disputes with the Belvedere Kingdom.

    Honestly, I had thought about whether going to Lezzad would stimte the Belvedere Kingdom but, in the end, I decided to go anyway.

    I had put precedence on the returns rather than on the risks.

    For the finale, we were brought the desserts.

    They were mainly fruit ¨C grapes, pomegranates, figs, etc.

    All of them were fresh and delicious.

    ¡°Oh, this is quite wide, huh.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s even bigger than the bath in the pce.¡±

    ¡°This is somehow frustrating.¡±

    Our admiration leak upon seeing the bath.

    While the bath in the pce uses ordinary hot water, this bath uses hot spring water. With just that point, the bath here in Lezzad already trumps ours.

    I wonder if a hot spring will spring forth in the new capital. Well, at the worst, we¡¯ll just have the bring over hot spring water by carriage, if possible.

    ¡°That said, we can¡¯t let our guard down around Cretians.¡±

    Tetra murmurs. Hey, don¡¯t you also have Cretian blood in you?

    However, I¡¯m of the same opinion as her.

    These guys just went and prepared thirty beautiful women to attend to our bathing needs.

    Along with Adernians, and naturally in addition to Cretians, they also have Povenians, Gallians, Germanis, Persis¡­..

    They even have Afric and Asiatic women. We¡¯re free to choose.

    I was saved thanks to Julia and Tetra clinging to me and clearly saying we don¡¯t need them.

    Well, it¡¯s fine even if they didn¡¯t particrly save me.

    It¡¯s just a little disappointing. After all, weren¡¯t those thirty women?

    Furthermore, they were all beautiful! They¡¯re like a human sd bowl or something.

    *Smack*

    ¡°Oww!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the grin!?¡±

    I got pped hard on the back by Julia. Damn¡­¡­it hurts so bad¡­¡­

    ¡°This is why violent women are¡­. I¡¯ll wash your back for you, Almis.¡±

    Tetra gives Julia the look. She then makes me sit down with a grin.

    She then makes a bewildered expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a sponge. It¡¯s probably used for washing the body.¡±

    Certainly, I have heard that there¡¯s a living being that could naturally be a bathing sponge.

    ¡°Then what about this strange fruit-like thing?¡±

    Julia takes out a ck fruit from a container.

    I take it and try to crush it.

    This is¡­..

    ¡°A soapberry?¡±

    It¡¯s bubbling, huh. It¡¯s a natural soap.

    While I¡¯ve heard that it could be used as an eco-detergent, I wonder if it could be used for washing the human body?

    Well, it¡¯s not necessarily a soapberry. This is another world, after all.

    It¡¯s definitely gentle on the body and soapberry-like.

    Let¡¯s ask Ainster.

    In any case¡­¡­

    ¡°Hey, you two. Actually, I have something I want you to do for me using this fruit but¡­..¡±

    What that might be¡­I¡¯ll leave to your imaginations. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    Author¡¯s notes:

    Volume three would be 80% about domestic governance and foreign diplomacy so it might becking excitement.

    Volume four would be mostly about war.

    The slow ascent will continue for the meantime so, before the story rises, I¡¯d increase the update speed.

    However, my drafts have been decreasing¡­..

 Chapter 85 â€“ Honeymoon II

    Second Day.

    On the second day, we went sightseeing¡­¡­.Or rather than sightseeing, we went inspecting.

    First, we headed for the harbor.

    ¡°Our country, Lezzad, is mainly a base for transporting salt from the Adernia Penins and produce like wheat and olives harvested from Lezzadian farms to the Cretian maind. All these products are gathered in ris, two-thirds of which would then be exported to the Persis Empire. Recently, however, we have also been profiting from paper aside from salt.¡±

    The MP exins for us with a smile.

    You can clearly see he is currying favor with me through every important point.

    Now that I thought about it, diplomatic policies of countries with monarchies change on the whim of their kings so you need to pay quite close attention.

    Conversely, if you tter them then you should be able to create a favorable rtionship.

    ¡°Are the ships that anchor in this harbor all from ris?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, ships from the city-states participating in the Western Alliance with ris often use this harbor. Ships from Alto and Therbae also stop by asionally; although the cause of their resupply is getting shipwrecked. Others, like Persis ships and Povenian ships, although rare, also stop by.¡±

    I see, they¡¯re not in bad rtions to the extent that they¡¯d disruptmerce, huh.

    They also seem to be exporting a considerable amount of goods to the Persis Empire such as salt and agricultural produce, after all.

    Economic connection is quite the strong force.

    Suddenly, a group of naked men catches my eye. All of them have shackles in their legs ¨C ves.

    ¡°Where were those ves procured from?¡±

    ¡°Those are¡­.probably from Gallia. Even Gallia has colonies, after all.¡±

    There are ves here and there when I looked around.

    While the Rosyth Kingdom has a not insignificant number of ves, they¡¯re not in a percentage this high. Our country is primarily a nation ofnded farmers, after all.

    Lezzad shouldn¡¯t have any mines so perhaps these men are probably made to work the fields or row the galleys.

    Racially speaking, a lot of them are whites.

    While the image of a ve being ck is strong, I don¡¯t see much ck ves. There are ck merchants though.

    ¡°By the way, we want to purchase several ships but..¡±

    ¡°Ships, you say? This might sound rude but¡­¡­the Rosyth Kingdom doesn¡¯t have any seas, yes?¡±

    Yes, we don¡¯t have any seas. However, seas aren¡¯t the only ces those things can be used in.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be using them in the rivers. Our country has a lot of rivers after all. Although I do understand that I¡¯m out of my depth regarding the difference between using ships in the rivers and in the seas but¡­..is there none? As expected, even Lezzad¡­¡±

    After I said such provocatively, the MP responds positively with a slightly serious tone.

    ¡°We have some, you know. We also use some of them in our home country for water transport, after all. How many do you need?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­For the meantime, we¡¯ll take about fifty. We¡¯ll put them up for trials. By the way, we also want to hire shipwrights. They¡¯re for when we¡¯ll need repairs.¡±

    At my request, the MP promised that they¡¯d be recruiting on my behalf.

    For the meantime, human resources secured.

    ¡°Next would be¡­you want to see the farms, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    Ains is observing this new king that he had known for so long.

    He seems to be listening attentively to the MP¡¯s exnation.

    Ains holds favorable sentiments towards this youth by the name of Almis.

    Not only has thisd returned his loans, he had returned it with 25 years¡¯ worth of interest.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at this youth.

    He had thought that thisd, from the very beginning, had been interested in Cretian culture.

    A lot of influential Adernians prefer Cretian culture.

    Negatively speaking, simply and sincerely, from the point of view of people who had grown up under Adernian culture that reeks of destitution, the luxuriously and gorgeously delicate Cretian culture is an extremely attractive proposition.

    Thus, Ains hadid in wait after preparing various goods such as carvings, pictures, and jewelry.

    But guess what, this youth had ignored all those things; He¡¯s currently looking at things like ships, farms, and roads with great interest.

    This came at a great surprise to Ains.

    Ains doesn¡¯t like agriculture very much.

    This is something that applies to any country in the west but, in ris and Lezzad, there are two factions ¨C the Coasts Party and the ins Party which stresses the importance of trade and agriculture respectively. Naturally speaking, Ains is in the Coasts Party.

    From the point of view of Ains who is from the Coasts Party, it¡¯s a mystery why Almis would want to study about agriculture that much.

    Furthermore, Almis had told him that he wants to hire Cretians in that line of work.

    Well, Lezzadians aren¡¯t particrly prohibited from migrating so there won¡¯t be any problems if Lezzadian artisans had willfully left for the Rosyth Kingdom.

    It would have been better ((Almis had wanted)) tradeable things such as important military secrets like ironware since he couldn¡¯t sell things like roads and farms.

    ¡°This is foaming fruit for baths, yes?¡±

    Almis asks with an interested voice so Ains rushes over to him.

    ¡°This is a Salpo fruit.¡±

    ¡°Salpo?¡±

    Almis asks again.

    ¡°You use this for washing the body. It¡¯s famed even among Cretians to make the hair and skin smooth and silky. Does it pique your interest?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I most certainly want some of these. Or rather, I want the trees and some specialist managers, the whole package.¡±

    Almis draws closer to Ains as if taking a bait.

    Ains was a little troubled at Almis¡¯ enthusiasm. To think he¡¯d want Salpo to this extent.

    ¡°Uhm¡­.how about we negotiate about it? There are several people who have built specialist farms for Salpo after all. If you asked such people to migrate to your country in exchange fornd and such aspensation then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Certainly, please introduce them to me.¡±

    Almis strongly grabs Ains¡¯ hands.

    ¡°Oh yeah, while you¡¯re at it, won¡¯t you give me some of that sponge?¡±

    ¡°Sponges, yes? Understood. We¡¯ll prepare some for you as souvenirs.¡±

    They¡¯re expensive items but if it means you¡¯d be buying the favor of a country¡¯s king, then it¡¯s a very cheap expense.

    ¡°What a splendid number of books.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much for yourplement. This library has 30,000 volumes in collection. It¡¯s thergest in the Adernia penins.¡±

    I look around the library.

    It would seem the books are made chiefly from papyrus. I can¡¯t find anything made with our country¡¯s paper. Well, reproducing them would take time after all.

    ¡°By the way, where is the world¡¯srgest library located?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If I can recall correctly, the collection of the Imperial Library in the Persis city Jamshid which has 250,000 volumes is thergest in the world. Thergest in Cretia would be the ris National Library with 100,000 volumes.¡±

    If I recall correctly, the Library of Alexandria had around 700,000 volumes, huh.

    If you think about it, the Persis library has quite the scale.

    ¡°I also want a library like this in our country. By the way¡­¡­if we are to reproduce the books here, how much would one book take?¡±

    ¡°Is this about personnel expenses?¡±

    From what I¡¯ve heard, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any concept of copyright.

    Books are something written to propagate one¡¯s thoughts. As such, having their books reproduced is actually very well received by authors.

    The expenses willprise of paper and personnel costs. Well, this would certainly be expensive, huh.

    ¡°Yeah. Once the country settles down, we¡¯ll be requesting this. Would that be fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m always at your service.¡±

    The MP answers with a smile.

    ¡°Now then, shall we head for the temple next? Oi, Tetra, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­you go on ahead. I¡¯ll meet up with youter.¡±

    Tetra got hooked on a book. I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave her alone and go on ahead.¡±

    ¡°Would that be fine?¡±

    ¡°The day will end if we wait for her, you know?¡±

    I reply in jest.

    Julia is enthusiastically appreciating the temple while having an intense conversation with the chief priest.

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have that much interest in religion.

    Therefore, I¡¯m bored with nothing to do.

    ¡°How is religion organized in Cretia?¡±

    ¡°Our country is systematizing religion. We¡¯re separating it as much as possible from politics. ris¡¯ primary god is the god ofmerce and gold, so our priests are also working hard in order to make money. Well, it¡¯s a business by the name of donations, yes?¡±

    Oh, really?¡­..from the point of view of these guys from ris, donations are business, huh.

    Are they going to be fine with corruption?

    Rather, they¡¯re quite determined, huh.

    Polytheism is quite loose from time to time but, from what I¡¯ve heard, in ris, rather than loose, it seemed to be quite muddled.

    As I talk with Ains, Juliaes back.

    Behind her, several priests are carrying golden statues.

    ¡°Hey, Almis. If we donated ten gold coins, they told me they¡¯d share (bunrei) their gods with us.¡±

    ¡°These glittering statues are the gods, huh. Well, I guess 10 gold coins would be fine.¡±

    I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be well off with these golden statues but, I guess it¡¯s just her way of thinking.

    Compared to the stupidly huge Buddha statue that Emperor Shoumu got made, this price is extremely reasonable. [TLN1]

    That said, bunrei sure is cheap, huh. However, these are quite the things. As expected of religion.

    When pushes to shove, I guess making something that looks authentic with wood should be fine.

    Cheers for Idtry! Banzai!

    ¡°What¡¯s up with the strange goldies?¡±

    Tetra mutters.

    Rather, when the hell did you get here?

    ¡°I just got here a while ago. Look, they said they¡¯d give me this.¡±

    Tetra shows a bundle of papyrus in her hand.

    I wonder if she started an argument again? Or maybe they just couldn¡¯t stand an unyielding Tetra any longer¡­

    ¡°Please don¡¯t get to too far from me, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not a kid.¡±

    Ains lets out a sigh at my reply.

    Our shopping, under the pretext of inspecting the marketce, got approved under the condition of being supervised and guarded by several MPs.

    They went with my wish to conceal our social status.

    ¡°That said, the roads sure are wide, huh.¡±

    ¡°Well, unless roads were this wide, carriages wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through.¡±

    The road is divided into the carriageway and the footpaths. I¡¯m walking on the footpath.

    Several carriages can pass through the carriageway. The footpaths, on the otherhand, even have drainage. It seems to have been constructed so as rain water would not umte. Alright, should we also headhunt some road officials?

    ¡°That said, you sure have a lot of things here huh¡­..This is?¡±

    I discover a green orb that looks familiar.

    This is a¡­..

    ¡°It¡¯s a melon, sir.¡±

    ¡°You even have melons here, huh. I¡¯ll have some raised in our country too.¡±

    I love sweet melon after all.

    ¡°Melons aren¡¯t sweet you know? Well,pared to cucumbers, they do have a slight sweet taste.¡±

    Is that so?

    However, no matter how you look at it, melons and watermelons are vegetable-like, right?

    They¡¯re from the same Gourd family so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if theirmon ancestors had the same taste.

    However, if we selectively breed them we should be able to achieve musk melons.

    I want to get these musk melons be cultivated before I die. I wonder if it¡¯s not overdoing it?

    We find a precious metal store on the way.

    It¡¯s a sensible shop. There are battle ves inside as well as what appears to be ves holding weapons and standing at attention.

    They have quite the scary faces as well as amazing physiques.

    Just their presence is enough of an anti-crime measure.

    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re already here, we might as well get something. Tetra, Julia, do the two of you have anything you¡¯d like to get?¡±

    The two have a golden ring in their ring fingers.

    These, rather than engangement rings, have stronger meanings as signs of their adult womanhood or their being a married woman.

    Furthermore, the rings also act as signature seals.

    In short, I should say that they¡¯re more of an evidence that they¡¯ve be family.

    By the way, there are two rings in my ring finger. Just by looking at it you can see that I¡¯m quite a bastard, huh.

    At any rate, this means that I haven¡¯t gotten them things befitting of what we call in Japan as Engagement and Marriage Rings.

    It¡¯s not like they had asked for one. The Adernians also did not have that kind of custom.

    However, since we¡¯re here, we might as well indulge. My present social status can even afford to buy one hundred or even two hundred rings.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take this one.¡±

    Tetra takes a hair ornament with a ruby.

    ¡°Hmm, a hair ornament huh¡­..it stands out so it¡¯s quite good, yes? Then, I¡¯ll be taking this.¡±

    Julia takes another hair ornament but this time fitted with an emerald.

    ¡°Is that so? Then we¡¯ll have these two¡­..while we¡¯re at it, we¡¯ll also be having these.¡±

    I take two pairs of pearl earrings and hand them over to the store employee together with the hair ornaments.

    Meanwhile, I ask Ron and Gram whom I had taken with us as guards.

    ¡°You guys, aren¡¯t you going to buy something? Like for Soyon and for Lulu?¡±

    The two shake their heads at my question.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already ordered for our weddings. They¡¯re custom made.¡±

    ¡°Besides, Roswald will get mad at us.¡±

    Right, you can say that it would be pitiful for Roswald, who was left behind to house-sit, for the two to buy something without him.

    Oh yeah, now that they¡¯ve mentioned it, when will they be having the marriage ceremonies?

    ¡°Since things have settled down, we¡¯re thinking of doing it soon.¡±

    Ron answers.

    ¡°I see. Make sure to properly invite me okay?¡±

    I have to do something about wedding presents.

    Should I also order in secret? Something custom made¡­

    Dinner has ended, and we have taken our baths.

    Around the time the day is about to end.

    I, Julia, Tetra, Yal, Bartolo, Ron, and Gram assembled into the room.

    ¡°Now then, shall we finalize the policies for the diplomatic negotiations for tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 86 â€“ Honeymoon III

    Lezzad has five enemy countries.

    The first two are it¡¯s neighboring Cretian cities, Gehenna and Nemes.

    Lezzad¡¯s suzerain, ris is also antagonistic towards Gehenna¡¯s and Nemes¡¯ suzerains, Alto and Therbae respectively.

    They are at odds with each other due to theirpetition on business influence and maritime trade.

    The next two enemy countries are Persis and Povenia.

    Hostility with Persis can be said to be only natural due to their history of having waged war against the Cretian city-stattes several times.

    However, since Persis hasn¡¯t yet reached the West Tethys Sea, head on collision with Lezzad is not possible.

    On the other hand, such violent collision is possible with Povenia.

    Povenia is just a stone¡¯s throw away from the Adernia Penins. Furthermore, it¡¯s fighting against the Cretians for control over Trisqueria Ind which is located on the sea between the continent and Povenia.

    Naturally, the three Cretian colonies on the Adernia, which also serve as the front lines against Trisqueria, are always under threat by Povenia.

    But then again, it¡¯s not like war is raging at the moment, so it¡¯s not a pressing threat.

    Last is Lezzad¡¯s biggest enemy ¨C the Belvedere Kingdom. Several microstates are packed on the area between the two states.

    The reason for the existence of these small states is the chaos brought about the power struggles between the native Adernians plus the colonists from Cretia and Povenia.

    Lezzad and Belvedere are vying for control over the area and the several small kingdoms in it. Since the influence of even the small states vary wildly depending upon the circumstances, no conclusion could be reached.

    This is probably the reason why Lezzad wants an alliance with us.

    The Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s poption is around 100,000. Their poption is around 60,000.

    Since a huge percentage of their national power is invested on the navy, their army iscking strength.

    As such, their odds of winning a full-on war would be slim at best.

    The suzerain, on which they could call on for help, is on the look out for suspicious Persis movements so they won¡¯t be able to help.

    However, should they achieve an alliance with our country, things would change.

    We would be able to attack from both the north and the south, surrounding the Belvedere Kingdom in a pincer.

    At the very least, the Belvedere would be on too much alert against us that they won¡¯t bother to unleash their full force against Lezzad.

    This is probably what Lezzad is aiming for.

    ¡°We want to pass on the military alliance.

    I kick Lezzad¡¯s proposal.

    You can see the despair on the MPs¡¯ faces.

    However, as if they¡¯d expected such a response, they immediately raised their faces.

    ¡°Would it be possible to hear Your Majesty¡¯s reason?¡±

    ¡°We do not want to stimte the Belvedere Kingdom. It¡¯s not like our country is antagonistic against them, after all.¡±

    The Belvedere Kingdom is a neighboring country.

    I don¡¯t want toplicate rtions with them.

    I don¡¯t want something building up on foreign affairs even though we haven¡¯t evenpleted tidying up domestic affairs.

    Even if, for example, the Belvedere Kingdom were a vastly inferior countrypared to ours.

    Besides, the merchants thate and go between my country and Lezzad would certainly need to pass through the Belvedere Kingdom. It would be grave if we were to be embargoed.

    ¡°Nevertheless, we won¡¯t have any problems with being bound to a treaty of friendship. We would, however, dere that we would take a neutral stance on the territorial disputes between your two countries.¡±

    ¡°Neutral, is it¡­¡­..understood. Let us first begin with friendly rtions.¡±

    I shake hands with the ris Head of Parliament.

    Friendly rtions are very important.

    However, saying something like starting from friends, it¡¯s kind of like lovers, huh. It¡¯s like ¡®I like you so let¡¯s first start as friends¡¯ or something?

    ¡°Now then, regarding trade andmerce. When our merchants enter your esteemed country, they pay a not insignificant amount of duties. We would like to have these abolished.¡±

    Lezzad gives the first terms.

    In other words, they¡¯re telling me to give ris¡¯ merchants special treatment.

    While it can be said that custom duties are a major source of ie, I¡¯m currently monopolizing paper and salt. I also intend to monopolize whiskey and vodka.

    Therefore, I think it¡¯s fine to do away with these duties.

    Even without them, we¡¯d be able to profit from sales taxes, after all.

    That way, with merchants vigorouslying to trade, our ie would increase in the end.

    However, it¡¯s not like we¡¯d be getting rid of it for free.

    ¡°Why not? In exchange, we¡¯d requestplete cooperation with regards to Cretian technology and manuscripts.¡±

    ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll do our best in that matter.¡±

    Now then, things are about as good as done.

    What¡¯s left is something quite like a freebie but¡­.

    ¡°This is something we would like to request but only if possible¡­.can you teach us about the state of affairs with Povenia and the East Tethys Sea? Although we have gathered a considerable amount of information, as expected, our country has limitations. We would be very thankful if you are to provide us with information.¡±

    We already know, from information gathered from Cretian merchants, that Persis is constructing arge scale fleet and is performingrge scale military exercises.

    It¡¯s rumored that a third Cretia-Persis war would break out before long.

    Although the Adernia penins has quite the distance between the two powers, the influence of such a war is certain to reach the area.

    If Cretia were to fall, then the structure of power in the Tethys Sea would bepletely redrawn.

    It won¡¯t hurt to know more regarding the matter.

    ¡°Umm, understood. We will inform you as circumstances change.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. We are in your debt.¡±

    As such, the talks with Lezzade to an end.

    Next in line would be Nemes and then Gehenna. We would also be visiting them and conducting talks on the same vein as Lezzad.

    We aren¡¯t going to be tied to a deration of friendship with these two countries, but we¡¯ll be getting provisions on customs, economics, technology, and human resources the same way as Lezzad. (Verify)

    These two, not wanting to get one-upped by Lezzad, had proactively sent me ¡®love calls¡¯ when I became king.

    ¡°Uhm, we are heading for Gehenna after this, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, certainly we n to visit Gehenna although it would be after Nemes. What about it?¡±

    Ains asks out of the blue.

    I thought he had known about our intention to visit all three countries long ago, but¡­..

    ¡°Please be careful about the tyrant of Gehenna, his Excellency Abraham.¡±

    Hmm¡­I wonder what do we have to be careful about¡­¡­.

 Chapter CHAPTER 86.5 â€“ NEWLY WEDS

    ¡°Hey, Alex. Isn¡¯t fine even if we don¡¯t go visit?¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Alexios and Melia¡¯s elopement was splendidly sessful.

    After arriving at Trisquerria Ind, they immediately left for and entered the Cretian colonies. From there, they moved to the Adernia Penins within three days.

    Their pursuers from Povenia havepletely scattered.

    Because the Povenian government¡¯s most anticipated general and sorcerer had eloped, they had set up dras with considerable seriousness. Despite this, however, everything ended up for naught.

    The Povenians ended the search in a month.

    They don¡¯t have the time to forever search for people that had fled outside the country.

    But then again, because the famous Povenian n of Barca is still searching for Alexios with all their might, the Povenians couldn¡¯t let their guard down.

    Their elopement had rtively gone well.

    In the first ce, the two are soldiers so they both have nning aptitude.

    They had secretly boughtnd and ves using private property they moved to Lezzad to manage a property of a considerable scope.

    Naturally speaking, the level of lifestyle they now have had fallen several levels from when they were in the army. However, since these two had originally led very modest lifestyles, they developed no discontent.

    ¡°That new king Rosyth¡­To being to Lezzad¡­..or rather the several Cretian colonies of his own ord¡­this is unprecedented in history, am I not correct?¡±

    Rumors of the product called paper being exported by the Rosyth Kingdom is circting in Lezzad.

    Right now, for the merchants of Lezzad, the Rosyth Kingdom is quite the delicious market.

    Since even the Lezzad citizens hold no bad feelings, there is a weing mood around the city.

    ¡°Ah, the rumored person, huh. Upon returning from war with a neighboring country, without disbanding the army, he immediatelyunched a surprised attack against the opposition, disposing of them thoroughly. Quite impressive, yes? Only few kings are capable of ending a civil war in one moment. Soldiers and Nobles alike would hesitate on killing their brethren after all.¡±

    However, this new King Rosyth had uplifted his soldiers through victory and made that possible.

    With the soldiers crazily enthusiastic, he managed to make an atmosphere where the great nsmen would find it difficult to dere overkill and proim opposition.

    Alexios assessed this king¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°Is that so? I had thought things had gone awfully noisy. So it¡¯s that day, huh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so, shall we go visit?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have that much interest, see.¡±

    Alexios deres so and returns to reading his book. It¡¯s a book about far-eastern art of war.

    Melia¡¯s heart is attacked by a pain much like being pricked by a needle.

    Alexios¡¯ reading of a book about war means that he still has lingering affection towards the army, towards war after all.

    ¡°Hey¡­.are you regretting it?¡±

    Alexios looks up to Melia.

    After making a doubious face momentarily, he hurriedly closed the book in confusion.

    ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯m not regretting my life here with you, not even one bit.¡±

    ¡°But, aren¡¯t you regretting separating from the battlefield?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well¡­.yes, honestly speaking, you¡¯re correct. I, somehow or another, seems to quite love the battlefield.¡±

    Humans are beings that notice only when it¡¯s gone.

    That said¡­¡­

    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t have any interest in returning to Povenia. I¡¯ve had enough of fighting for that country. Parliament had always interrupted in battle. Because of that, victory had always escaped us. And yet despite that, they will, without hesitation, execute any general that fails even once. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d allow that to happen.¡±

    Alexios shrugs his shoulders. His patriotism for Povenia is exceedingly thin.

    However, it¡¯s easy to guess that the cause is his opposition to his discordant family.

    Alexios has extremely bad rtions with his family. His family is a n than seemed to have offered their spirit to Povenia. As such any unpleasant feelings towards their house is probably directly tied to discontent towards the mothend.

    Although Melia hasn¡¯t heard of the reason of the discord between Alexios and his family, she thinks it¡¯s about Alexio¡¯s eyes.

    Alexios is a so-called ¡®odd-eye¡¯¡­..his eyes are heterochromic.

    It¡¯s folkore in Povenia that children with different eye-colors are cursed.

    What happens regarding that is Melia¡¯s guess.

    However, from her point of view, she could care less about Alexios¡¯ family.

    Hasn¡¯t met them since forever. It¡¯s only natural for others to be the same.

    Melia grew up in an orphanage¡­..or, to be precise, in an institution nicknamed ¡°the Orphanage¡± where children suitable to be sorcerers are trained to be loyal sorcerers to the country after being separated from their parents. As such, she doesn¡¯t know her parents.

    It¡¯s not like she particrly doesn¡¯t want to meet them. It¡¯s just that it would trouble her for her parentse and appear after all this time and tell her they¡¯re her parents.

    As such she couldn¡¯t sympathize to the general sentiment that parents are important. She also couldn¡¯t sympathize with the emotion called hate that Alexios holds.

    ¡°How about bing a general for Lezzad?¡±

    ¡°Well, I might oblige temporarily if they ask me. However, I won¡¯t be having things like swearing loyalty or the like.¡±

    Alexios¡¯ existence has be privy to the upper stratum of Lezzad.

    In the first ce, it¡¯s thanks to their cooperation that Alexios couldn¡¯t be found by the Povenians.

    While it does depend on the country, Cretians are people that love big words like democracy, equality, justice, and the like. That¡¯s why they were receptive to the two who hade to elope.

    But then again, a big part of the reason why the upper stratum of Lezzad is showing a cooperative attitude to the two is that they would obtain an excellent general and a card against the influential Povenian noble house of Barca.

    Lezzad is a country of merchants, so they don¡¯t have any trouble gathering mercenaries. On the other hand, they are troubled with finding men to lead those mercenaries.

    Should the timee¡­.this is probably what Lezzad¡¯s upper stratum is thinking.

    ¡°Besides, for me, the most important is you. The second most important is in here, yes?¡±

    Alexios caresses Melia¡¯s belly.

    Melia¡¯s mouth rxes.

    The two share a kiss.

 Chapter CHAPTER 87 â€“ HONEYMOON IV

    We head for Nemes next.

    Nemes is a Cretian colony of the city-state Therbae.

    While the suzerain has quite the distance from the colony, it imposes vassge.

    Therbae performs governance with an organization consisting of one part aristocrats and one part wealthy citizens (wealthy merchants and farmers) called the senate at the center.

    However, for important decisions such as war and the like, it seems the city decides through local referendum of residents who hold citizenship.

    Nemes also follows its suzerain¡¯s system of governance.

    Well, the talks this time would only be about trade so there won¡¯t be any need for a referendum.

    The armed forces is split evenly into the army and the navy.

    The country seems to have an elite unit called the Holy Corpsprising only of homosexuals. It is said to be an invincible and undefeated force.

    In the Adernia Penins, homosexuals can¡¯t obtain citizenship. However, Cretia seems to be an exception.

    It seems that love of handsome youths is a Cretian taste or something¡­¡­

    It also seems such an inclination is quite strong in Therbae, or so I heard.

    It¡¯s an unimportant matter anyway.

    Nemes is surrounded by both Gehenna and Lezzad. As such it has now border with any of the Adernian states.

    Consequently, they have a lot of pure-blooded Cretians. However¡­¡­this is quite the handicappared to the two other Cretian colonies when ites to trade.

    However,pared to the other two colonies, does Nemes have a lower national power?

    If you asked this, then the answer is not at all.

    Rather, their military strength is much more stronger that of the mercenary-reliant Gehenna.

    Now then, how did Nemes managed to obtain the power to resist Gehenna and Lezzad?

    There are two reasons.

    First is the Carnus Kingdom.

    Nemes is conductingrge scale trade with the Carnus Kingdom on the west. They procure rock salt from there.

    Second is the iron ore mountain.

    Nemes has aparativelyrge-scale iron ore mountain. As such, they are exporting good quality iron.

    As for me, I want that iron.

    Even here in Nemes, we were received with a warm wee. The reception wasn¡¯t that much different from Lezzad¡¯s.

    What changed was the taste of the cooking. There are several things different.

    Nemes cooking had a much more simpler taste.

    By the way, Nemes¡¯ deity is the ¡°God of Love and Friendship.¡± It¡¯s a male god.

    I wonder if it¡¯s only me who somehow felt an evil meaning behind it?

    ¡°Regarding the export of iron, if you ce orders, we would process them into weapons and export them.¡±

    ¡°That would be great.¡±

    I still can¡¯t say that our cksmiths are up to par.

    The number of cksmiths we obtained from the De Morgal Kingdom aspensation is also few.

    Weapons are things that wear down after all plus we also constantly expend arrowheads.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s about time we get iron protectors.

    At the very least, I want the standing army to be fortified with iron protectors and draw a clear distinction with other armies.

    ¡°Regarding the customs duties¡­¡±

    ¡°How about the same conditions as Lezzad? I think, given this opportunity, that all things should be judged with equality and impartiality.¡±

    Or rather, nothing good woulde out if we give Lezzad a monopoly where they¡¯d do such things as buy cheaply and then sell expensively.

    ¡°We have one request. We want your country to give our country information regarding the East Tethys Sea and Povenia.¡±

    I ask the same thing from Nemes.

    This way, with information from several countries, we would be able to authenticate information.

    ¡°Now then, our country wishes friendship from you esteemed country.¡±

    With a smile, I exchange handshakes with Nemes¡¯ Chief of Parliament.

    With this we get bound to a treaty of friendship with Nemes.

    Next after Nemes is Gehenna.

    For the time being, we n to end the honeymoon with the trip to here.

    Now then, this country called Gehenna¡­..is a bit special.

    It was a colony of the Cretian city-state called Alto.

    Now, it has achieved a substancial amount of independence.

    Alto is a state managed through direct democracy. It¡¯s an up anding democracy.

    However, the disparity in wealth is huge.

    The new state of Gehenna inherited that system of government but¡­..twenty-years ago, a change in government had urred.

    A politician by the name of Abraham spearheaded a group of unded citizens, tenant farmers, debt ves, and the like and announced a coup d¡¯etat.

    Thus, Gehenna fell into the control of Abraham.

    Alto, in ordance with the requests of the expelled politicians, in order to pursue Abraham, waged war to Gehenna.

    However, the soldiers under the Abraham¡¯smand provided stiff resistance and the war degenerated into a stalemate.

    Things ended up this way because of the behind the scenes aid provided by Lezzad and Therbae.

    Eventually, Abraham¡¯s diplomacy paid off and a united ris-Therbae-Rehm army descended upon a shorthanded Alto army.

    In the Cretia of that era, because the Southern Alliance headed by Alto had be strong, the East-West-North Union had united to defeat Alto.

    Thus, the Alto army was forced to retreat from Gehenna who consequently achievedplete independence.

    Presently, Gehenna is under the dictatorship of Abraham.

    Now then, there are two rumors surrounding this Abraham, one extremely bad rumor and one extremely good.

    The extremely bad rumor is that he had everyone in the opposition thoroughly killed or otherwise vanished from the country. At any rate, the majority of the country, that of poor people, is on Abraham¡¯s side. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d oppose him.

    The good rumor is that he¡¯s striving for the development of industry and the redistribution of wealth.

    If the wealthy farmers and merchants were not to oppose Abraham, then their properties will, to a certain extent, not be seized and neither will they be killed.

    He redistributed the seizednd from the opposition to the poor farmers to try and resuscitatended agriculture.

    He also incorporated the propertyless citizens into a standing army as a countermeasure against unemployment.

    He then went for rationing wheat in order to stave away starvation for those who nevertheless couldn¡¯t be absorbed into the army.

    And then, his greatest achievement, which is the development of a gold mine within his territory.

    Gehenna had a small-scale gold mine. However, due tock of technological level, manpower, and capital, it hadn¡¯t managed to begin mining gold.

    So to develop the gold mine, he took a step further and invited miners from Persis and Povenia to conductrge scale mining. He used the money he seized from the opposition as capital.

    They also seem to be conducting trade with the Lupus tribe.

    But then again, these are rumors so it don¡¯t know their true meanings. The Lupus tribe is a closed nation so their true conditions are unknown.

    However, Gehenna and the Lupus tribe, having no mountain range between them, directly border each other. As such, it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if there¡¯s trade between them.

    While it also wouldn¡¯t be strange if, at the same time, war has happened between them but¡­¡­..I wonder about that.

    ¡°You are the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s new king, yes? I am Gehenna¡¯s first citizen, Abraham.¡±

    Abraham deres such.

    Up until now, the MP¡¯s of the previous two Cretian city-states gave off a subordinate impression, but this person is different.

    Is this the difference between a parliament member whose power is shared with several other people and a tyrant who controls the national power by himself?

    This is mostly the same as a king.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Lord Abraham, I am most happy to be able to meet you.¡±

    The two of us exchange hand shakes.

    That said, this old man, I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere, huh¡­.

    What is this amazing feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­

    Is it just me?

    Suddenly, I recognize this ufortable feeling. The old man¡¯s not looking at me.

    No, it¡¯s not like I want to be looked at by the old man. I¡¯m not a Cretian, after all.

    However, normally, wouldn¡¯t you not look away when doing handshakes?

    Even after the handshake ended, Abraham¡¯s line of sight was a little bit off my direction. The target of this line of sight was¡­Tetra.

    Why in the hell is this old man looking at Tetra intermittently?

    What¡¯s going on?

    However, once Abraham notices that I¡¯ve noticed his looking away, he shows a shining smile and suggests the following to me.

    ¡°By all means, this is the point where one would want to go sightseeing but¡­¡­you¡¯ve probably been apanied around to exhaustion by Lezzad and Nemes, yes? It¡¯s probably around time you got tired of it, yes? As such, for me, I would like to immediately move to diplomatic negotiations. Tomorrow morning, I would like to begin as early as possible.

    Quite the fast development, huh.

    However, I¡¯ve thoroughly examined Cretian technology.

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    As such, it¡¯s been decided that talks were to be held early in the morning.

    ¡°Hey, Tetra. Why were you and the old man staring at each other? Did you fall in love?¡±

    Julia asks Tetra in jest.

    Surely, that¡¯s impossible¡­¡­is what I want to believe.

    Although you can¡¯t say that I¡¯m a beautiful young man, I¡¯m inclined to believed I¡¯m more or less on the right direction.

    My body is trained after all. Plus, I¡¯m resourceful.

    If you consider the Average Adernian, I¡¯m on the taller side.

    Nevertheless, while he might be quite the dandy, to suddenly lost to an old man that looks around 50 years old¡­¡­.

    Before being sad, I¡¯d be mortified.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m not in love with an old man like that.¡±

    Tetra whacks Julia with her staff as she makes a slightly mad expression.

    Well, that¡¯ll happen if you ask her such a question in front of me¡­¡­

    ¡°I love you after all.¡±

    Tetra says to me as she embraces me.

    I lift her up and give her a kiss. She¡¯s very light since she¡¯s a step smaller amongst the smaller Adernians.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s up with the gaze?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..It¡¯s just that I felt like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before. I felt something very familiar.¡±

    ¡°I felt the same.¡±

    That old man, we¡¯ve indeed seen you from somewhere huh. Although I can¡¯t point out where and when.

    ¡°Did Almis also feel fate between the two of you?¡±

    ¡°No way. I don¡¯t have homosexual tendencies.¡±

    Even if I did, I won¡¯t be chosing that old man. I¡¯d be choosing a tomgirl or a fine trap.

    He¡¯s an old man whose head is turning to desert, you know? There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯d choose him even if he¡¯s thest person on the world.

    ¡°Hey, have you ever seen him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t really say¡­¡­.Am I, am I possibly slow?¡±

    Well, maybe. There are several areas where you¡¯re kind of slow.

    Because she relies on sorcerous sixth sense, this girl¡¯s powers of observation, such as of sight and of hearing, are quite low.

    She¡¯s always looking for something in her chaotic room.

    Well, the sixth sense is amazing anyhow. Even if I blindfolded her, she¡¯d immediately find out my location. I couldn¡¯t achieve blindfold y.

    In contrast, Tetra¡¯s observational abilities are extremely outstanding. In exchange, she fails to notice her gait and often stumbles in the process.

    With regards to y, Tetra¡¯s reactions are definitely more enjoyable.

    ¡°Things that can¡¯t be understood can¡¯t be understood. It can¡¯t be helped. It appears that Lord Abraham himself has be curious regarding Tetra after all. If the opportunityes, we¡¯ll try and ask him.¡±

    With this, we wee the day of the talks.

    ¡°I understand what your honorable country wants of our country. You want human resources that are capable of reading and writing Cretian as well as performing arithmetic. You also want field supervisors for road and flood control maintenance, as well as mining supervisors, yes?¡±

    ¡°We appreciate the effort in advancing the talks quickly.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll immediately recruit them for you. Your country should have a lot of people that want to make a name for themselves. At any rate, Gehenna is small. However, your country¡¯s rise is in ascendance.¡±

    A part of a country¡¯s ambitious youth should have an inclination to want out the country ¨C just like Ismere.

    In order to advance in one¡¯s own country, the youth themselves also need to wait to mature because there exists mature workers ahead of them.

    If that¡¯s the case, because of that established path, there are a lot of youths who can have peace of mind. However, amongst them, there also exists impatient youths.

    Since there aren¡¯t any mature workers in the Rosyth Kingdom, workers are ced in a high position from the start.

    Furthermore, the rapid ergement of our Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s national power is also huge.

    The new king is also young and proactive¡­¡­that a lot of people think that, when ites down to it, he¡¯d be the winning horse.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be making customs duties zero.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for that.¡±

    The talks are quick, huh.

    They aren¡¯t making any difficulties so it¡¯s going smoothly.

    They¡¯re not even troubled one bit by anything.

    Perhaps maybe they already foresaw the pacts that I had signed with other countries.

    ¡°Will you be requesting information regarding foreign countries?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Information is important. As the Cretian maxim said, ¡°Wisdom is worth more than gold.¡±

    They agreed with an immediate reply.

    Things are going exceedingly easy.

    ¡°By the way, Gehenna directly borders the Lupus tribe so¡­do you perhaps maybe conduct trade with them?¡±

    ¡°Trade? Haha, there¡¯s no way you could do that with those lot.¡±

    ording to Abraham, rather than trade, they were subjected to harsh plunder by the Lupus tribe.

    Because the damage they sustain from getting plundered isrger than the money they¡¯d profit from trade, Abraham decided to construct a defensive line along the border to stop their raids and such.

    Negotiations are impossible, huh. Well, those lot didn¡¯t send even a single person for my enthronement.

    They¡¯re probably just that kind of people.

    ¡°By the way, would it be possible to ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°What would that be?¡±

    ¡°I heard that one of your wives is a half-Cretian. ¡­¡­.I would like you to tell me her esteemed mother¡¯s name.¡°

    The name of Tetra¡¯s mother?

    What was it? I can¡¯t remember huh.

    It seems Tetra herself doesn¡¯t remember that much so it¡¯s only natural that I myself had never met her.

    Tetra doesn¡¯t talk about her family that much so I don¡¯t know much.

    ¡°I apologize. Tetra¡¯s mother was killed when she was young so¡­¡­we never talked that much about her. Shall I call for Tetra?¡±

    I remember talking about her a long time ago.

    We¡¯ll probably get the answer if we ask Tetra.

    ¡°She has died, huh¡­¡­Please, without fail, I want to confirm her name.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Tetra and Abraham looked at each other for a while .

    The first to speak was Abraham .

    ¡°Lady Tetra, I heard that your esteemed mother is a Cretian . I have a question regarding that . Is the name of your mother¡­¡­ . . perhaps Helen?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes . My mother¡¯s name is Helen . You¡¯re quite informed . ¡±

    ¡°Naturally¡­¡­Helen is my daughter after all . ¡±

    I see . If you think about our strange feeling¡­ .

    This old man, he looks like Tetra .

    Although he doesn¡¯t look like him that much . Perhaps, Tetra takes after his father more .

    However¡­ . . now that they said it, these two do resemble each other to that point that you¡¯d recognize it .

    The reason we couldn¡¯t for sure was physique .

    This old man, for a Cretian whose stereotype is smallness, is quite huge . Furthermore, his muscles were amazing .

    In contrast, Tetra, even amongs the small Cretians, is quite small .

    You could probably get away with this excuse .

    However, I wonder if these two really have blood rtion .

    I have a feeling there¡¯s enough possibility that this is just idental resemnce but¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­ . . You don¡¯t have evidence . If just by resemnce my mother is your daughter, then my family would increase infinitely . ¡±

    Tetra refutes him .

    Yeah, that¡¯s right . Besides, could such a coincidence really exist?

    Rather, how did a tyrant¡¯s daughter got wed to an Adernian great nsman from the country side?

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out whether we have blood rtions through sorcery distinction . You know of it, yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­then, let¡¯s confirm it . ¡±

    As Tetra dered so, Abraham¡¯s ves brought over a container, grass, and a knife .

    What¡¯re you guys going to do .

    ¡°Hey, Almis . Please call over Julia . Julia would be suitable for this job . ¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true . ¡±

    If it¡¯s that girl, mistakes would be impossible . She¡¯d also be able to notice anything that the other party might have prepared or nted .

    ¡°Now way, as expected there¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible, you know . ¡±

    Even while Julia is denying the possibility, she still begins preparing .

    While looking at the water on the container, she puts some pulverized medicinal nts .

    She then mutters some kind of incantations, maybe, as she holds out the container before Tetra and Abraham .

    ¡°Now then, Your Excellency, Lord Abraham, your blood please . ¡±

    ¡°Here . ¡±

    Abraham pricks his own finger with a knife . Blood dribbles forth from the wound .

    It falls down into the water¡¯s surface in dribbles and makes ripples on contact .

    It dissipates like smoke into the water and mixes with it .

    When the water changes into a slightly pink color, Julia tells Abraham to stop .

    She then hands over a different knife to Tetra .

    Tetra quietly pushes the knife into her thumb and makes a wound .

    When the blood falls into the container, the liquid radiates a faint light .

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistaking it¡­¡­to think that¡­ . ¡±

    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s true?¡±

    Julia nods at my question .

    ¡°To think that the son of the Griffon ¨C the New King Rosyth ¨C is my grandchild!!¡±

    Abraham breaks into a good mood .

    By the way, would this really make me this person¡¯s grandchild?

    Is the husband of your grandchild also your grandchild?

    I don¡¯t know¡­ . .

    Now then¡­what to do¡­

    I don¡¯t have any rtives . That¡¯s find rtives I would be able to rely on is a good thing .

    Although the status of a tyrant is not quite well received, that¡¯s only true amongst the Cretians .

    There are a lot of Adernian countries with monarchial customs . Therefore, there won¡¯t be problems .

    However¡­

    ¡°By the way, when will my great grandchild be born, I wonder? ¡°

    ¡°Umm¡­ . . our ns for the present are¡­¡­¡±

    I exchange nces with Tetra . She shakes her head .

    ¡°What is that? I¡¯m already fifty . I don¡¯t have much time left . I can¡¯t die until I see the face of my great-grandchild . Let¡¯s see¡­ . . ¡±

    Abraham rings a bell upon which a ve immediately enters .

    He orders the ve .

    ¡°Bring that here . Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that, am I correct?¡±

    You understand with just ¡°that¡±¡­¡­

    What are you two, a married couple?

    The ve brings over a beautiful ss bottle . Inside is a gold-colored liquid .

    ¡°I¡¯ll give this to you . It¡¯s honey-wine (mead) . A queen bee gives birth to a lot of children . ¡± [TLN1]

    In a good mood, Abraham pushes the bottle into Tetra¡¯s hands .

    ¡°Th, thank you very much¡­¡­ . umm¡­¡­Your Excellency . ¡±

    Tetra is making an extremelyplicated face . She¡¯s shaking terribly .

    Her eyes are swimming around, evading seeing Abraham¡¯s face . She then sends me and Julia nces from time to time as if asking for help .

    This might be the first time I¡¯ve seen Tetra this way .

    She had always thought that the only family she had was her husband (and Julia) . Then suddenly, her grandfather showed up . Furthermore, this grandfather is a a tyrannical despot which, as generally viewed by the world, is a bad person .

    Not only that, this grandfather of hers just handed her mead along with a dirty joke¡­ . .

    Yep, Thing¡¯s aren¡¯t making sense to her .

    ¡°If this truth bes clear then my and your country will deepen rtions all the more . ¡±

    In other words, you intend to make this public, huh¡­ . .

    It¡¯s not a bad proposition for my and Abraham¡¯s rtionship to turn familial .

    From my point of view, as someone who had no choice but to have familial rtionships with Julia¡¯s rtives, being able to strike a bnce ((through Abraham)) is good .

    However, a problem is sure to develop regarding whose child, Julia¡¯s or Tetra¡¯s, would be made to seed .

    In the first ce, it was through marrying Julia that I was able to gain the right to the throne .

    Therefore, it¡¯s only logical that Julia¡¯s child is to be made next king . At the very least, trouble isn¡¯t bound to happen .

    However, if you¡¯re asking if it¡¯s impossible for Tetra¡¯s child to be the next king, then the answer is ¨C not at all .

    If you traced the Ars n up to its very origin, you¡¯d find that it is, like the DeBell n, a branch n of the Rosyth n .

    Therefore, Tetra¡¯s child would also have Rosyth n blood . Therefore, the qualification is there .

    If Julia first gives birth to a boy, then the problem would be peacefully settled . However, things don¡¯t necessarily always go well in the world .

    Since the present power rtionship is overwhelmingly in Julia¡¯s favor, her child will, without fail, be the next king regardless of whether he is born first or next to Tetra¡¯s child .

    However, if Cretian influence, with Abraham at the center, starts backing Tetra then . ¡­¡­¡­ . things will be troublesome .

    At any rate, I¡¯m thinking of aiming for Cretians as human resources for the bureaucracy and such .

    From the point of view of a bureaucracy consisting of a huge percentage of Cretians, they¡¯d probably be happier with the next king having Cretian blood .

    I fear a war between the Rosyth n plus the great nsmen vs the Cretian bureaucracy plus foreign Cretian states might ur .

    Ahh¡­¡­my head hurts¡­¡­

    ¡°Regarding the public promation¡­¡­ . how about the next new year¡¯s?¡±

    It¡¯s the sixth month now . In other words, the public promation would be seven monthster .

    The country should be in order domestically by that time .

    ¡°Well, I guess so . It¡¯s more convenient that way too . Then let¡¯s go with that . ¡±

    For the meantime, I manage to buy some time .

    Well, I won¡¯t me you even if you say buying time doesn¡¯t necessarily does something .

    As such the curtain closes on our honeymoon .

    Because we were able to take home several souvenirs (people), the results weren¡¯t bad .

    From hereon, the number of Cretian merchants will probably increase much more .

    ¡­¡­¡­ . A troublesome reality hade into light, however .

    After Almis had left, Abraham had called for his close-aides . (Edit for plural/singr)

    ¡°Regarding the human resources you¡¯ve sent to the Rosyth Kingdom¡­ . . I¡¯ve nted amongst them several mice . Order the sorcerers to cease operations . I fear they¡¯d be found out . ¡±

    Lezzad and Nemes, too, had probably sent spies .

    Since it was a chance to send spies to the Rosyth Kingdom without easily arousing suspicion, any country is sure to pounce on it .

    Their objective is the production method of paper and fire medicine .

    That, however, should also be evident to the new king . Because he knows it, he probably judged that the returns overweigh the risks .

    Perhaps he won¡¯t let the bureaucrats he had taken home handle important documents .

    What they¡¯d would probably know would be trivial information, fragmentary information that would be cryptic, and the like .

    Besides, they should be concealing with all their might the means to producing paper and fire medicine .

    Getting your hands on them would be extremely difficult . No, it¡¯s almost impossible .

    However, It¡¯s not a hundred percent . There¡¯s enough merit in trying if there exists even one percent probability .

    Besides, they would now be able to understand Rosythian domestic conditions even more than before .

    Although Adernians have the same skin color as the Cretians, since they speak a differentnguage they¡¯re easy to make out .

    However, if they can send that much to the Rosyth Kingdom, then they should also be able to more easily gather information on other countries .

    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare for that and the present . I¡¯ll make my great-grandson the crown prince by all means . ¡±

    Doing all these with just Gehenna is difficult .

    However, doing this with just one country is unnecessary .

    At the same time as the new year promation, they will begin contacts and maneuverings with three other states .

    If theybine the power of the assets of Cretian merchants and the Cretian bureaucrats in the Rosyth Kingdom, then there¡¯s no difficulty that can¡¯t be ovee .

    The problem, however, is the nobility¡­¡­ .

    ¡°Let¡¯s take some time and let these great nsmen from the Rosyth Kingdom feel luxury . ¡±

    ¡°Understood . We shall send them arge amount of spices, metalware, and ssware ¨C for friendship! ¨C or under the guise of something like that . That new king, too, had bought up quite a lot of them, yes? If he unts them off, then the great nsmen are sure to want them too . ¡±

    Negatively speaking, simply and sincerely, Adernian culture is something that reeks of destitution .

    To the order that their meat, even for great nsmen, is only from hunted wild boar whereas pork from fattened ((domesticated)) pigs and the like are only brought out in banquets and the new year .

    Although there would be some that would buy splendid things such as metalware, it¡¯s not like all of the great nsmen would want them and do so .

    However, the number of Cretian merchants going to the Rosyth Kingdom would increase .

    If the number of goods would increase, then the number of great nsmen that would show interest would probably follow .

    Money is necessary to buy such extravagant goods .

    However, money isn¡¯t something harvested from the fields . It¡¯s obtained frommerce .

    The fears regarding money are based on the change of their value .

    It often happens that something you could buy with one gold coin would, in just a monthter, then cost a gold coin plus five silver coins .

    These are great nsmen that had just recently gotten known currency .

    They would, without fail, err on the use of money .

    They won¡¯t be able to gather and prepare money .

    However, they want luxury .

    Then what should be done? Borrow, of course .

    There¡¯s also the option of suggesting investment . Let them take a huge loss and sink them into debt .

    If that¡¯s done¡­ .

    ¡°They¡¯dpletely fall into our whims . At the least, I want to secure a quarter of them . If we have that much, we¡¯d be able to forcibly drag them to our position . ¡±

    There¡¯s also, of course, inciting themoners .

    In the Rosyth Kingdom, all themoners arended farmers and soldiers, at the same time .

    Right now, they are under the impression that they need to obey the king and the great nsmen but¡­

    What would happen if theye to know about the Cretian system of government?

    If you want to the agitation to end, then make Tetra¡¯s son the crown prince¡­ .

    Such pressuring is also one of the options .

    Besides, all women want to be the best in their beloved¡¯s eyes and want to have their children as the foremost sessors the more they love the man .

    Even if they say that they aren¡¯t dissatisfied, is there really a person who canpletely say there isn¡¯t discontent in their heart? No, there isn¡¯t .

    There isn¡¯t anything strange in wanting to visit one¡¯s grandchild .

    Abraham proceeds by himself and murmurs¡­ [TLN1]

    ¡­¡­Grandpa will do something .

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m a little sad that Helen died but¡­ . well, I¡¯ve already thought from the very beginning that she had died . Leaving that aside, she had left me behind the best gift . What a good performance . I thought shecked filial piety but¡­¡­I need to take that back, huh . She¡¯s a filial daughter . Hahahahaha¡­¡­ . ¡±

 Chapter CHAPTER 89 â€“ SPY COUNTERMEASURES

    ¡°Wew, the trip was quite fun, huh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Cretian art and the like were beautiful.¡±

    ¡°We also got lots of books.¡±

    It seems like Julia and Tetra are satisfied. Good, good.

    ¡­¡­Well, a troublesome matter did happen though.

    ¡°Next would be preparing the housing and the like for the human resources that wouldeter from Cretia, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the next important matter is the counterespionage measures.¡±

    If I were a Cretian, I¡¯d mix some spies among therge numbers of human resources.

    What needs protection is paper and gunpowder technology. Especially important is gunpowder.

    Paper is¡­¡­well, it¡¯s something that¡¯s not that difficult so, I think it¡¯d be copied even if it weren¡¯t stolen.

    I don¡¯t have anything to worry about magic techniques. Those aren¡¯t things you could steal just because you¡¯d think of stealing them. Rather, if they¡¯re that easy to steal then everyone won¡¯t have hardships.

    Those are techniques simr to putting togetherputer software.

    It¡¯s not something you learn by watching others.

    ¡°For the meantime, we need to consult with Raymond, huh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­After that, I¡¯d like to introduce a new system of anti-spells.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    New?

    Did you think up a new sorcery or something?

    ¡°Or perhaps I should say, it¡¯s just stealing Cretian technology. It¡¯s a defense system that borrowed the name of gods. (Edit: Check if plural or singr) If I were to exin it simply¡­¡­.¡±

    Up until now, barriers are deployed using the sorcery powers of the sorcerers themselves.

    In the system so far, each vige would have their own anti-spell instations upon which third to second rate sorcerers would channel their powers to erect a barrier. Each vige would have a sorcerer, even if they¡¯re just third rate.

    There are also anti-spell instations centered on an areaprising of around 30 to 50 viges which will receive power from second ss sorcerers to put up a barrier.

    The directly controlled royal territories as well as the great nsmen territory, too, would also have such instations, but they would be powered by first-ss sorcerers (of the level that can soul-ride) to put up the barriers.

    Lastly, an anti-spell instation which can unify and supervise all the other instations within the country, the pce itself, shall be powered by Julia and several other first-ss sorcerers.

    Through these, we are protecting the country from spells.

    This system was made about ten years ago (around the time when Ron and the others were abandoned) with that famine at that time in mind.

    By the way, the other countries surrounding the Rosyth Kingdom also has a simr system constructed.

    It seems that with this system, you would be able to mostly repel away spells and curses.

    At the very least, it¡¯s a n that would be able to protect against a spell like the famine from ten years ago, or so they say.

    The problem, it would seem, is that all the sorcerers end up getting assigned to defense.

    ¡°So, exin what¡¯s the system of God¡¯s? name.¡±

    ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s to put up a barrier using pure sorcery power converted from the religious piety of people. With this, we won¡¯t run out of power forever, so the sorcerers¡¯ responsibilities would decrease.¡±

    ¡°Can we really do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°I suppose. However, we can only use it for natural barriers. We can¡¯t convert them into magic or curses. ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s just a n after all. It¡¯s fine if we just lightly transmit it. I¡¯ll put it together into a document or something another time, okay?¡±

    Hmm¡­¡­well, if that¡¯s possible, then we¡¯d be able to fairly reduce our sorcerers¡¯ responsibilities.

    It would seem that we¡¯d then be able to convert sorcerers into magicians, after all.

    ¡°Tetra, do you have anything?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I want more power invested into the book reproduction and magician training.¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to leave that forter.¡±

    We still can¡¯t say that we have enough sorcerers for the meantime after all.

    Not to mention that the theory of magic is too difficult and that it¡¯s like iprehensible jibberish to most of the sorcerers.

    Sorcery is an art where you ¡°don¡¯t think, feel!¡± while magic, in contrast, is an art where you ¡°don¡¯t feel, think!¡± after all.

    However, the sorcerers starting work on fields like medicinal research just like Julia has gottenparatively high elementary attainments.

    ¡°As such, Raymond, I¡¯m thinking of strengthening counterintelligence.¡±

    ¡°I see. You are most correct. ¡­¡­ For the meantime, let us attach surveince towards personnel involved in the manufacture of paper and gunpowder. Also, we should increase sries to a reasonably high amount.¡±

    People quite fear that they¡¯d lose their jobs.

    Naturally, if they leak secrets, everyone understands that, far from unemployment, they¡¯d be tried. Not to mention that it¡¯s easy to see that they¡¯d suffer great misfortune if they divulge information but ourpetitors fell.

    That said, there¡¯s bound to be someone who will rattle it out. Why?

    In a word, it¡¯s because his sry is low.

    Even in Japan, there are a lot who divulge technologies to foreign countries with such a nuance but the cause is tied to their sry being low.

    In other words, if you give out a high sry and show them that¡­¡­..the country values them very much then there won¡¯t be any problems.

    We¡¯d still be able to profit considerably, after all, even if we raish the sry twice, even thrice, in the paper industry. Meanwhile, profit is not something you consider at all when ites to gunpowder.

    If we attach surveince teams on top of giving out high sries, then we¡¯d probably be fine. With this, we¡¯d just have to figure it out when the timees that they do leak out.

    Absolute security systems are impossible after all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have Yal in the surveince. It seems to be his area of expertise after all.¡±

    ¡°I agree. That guy will do the job.¡±

    For the meantime, there won¡¯t be problems regarding technology leaks. However¡­¡­.

    ¡°As for me, rather than technology¡­¡­¡­I would like to crack down on those who divulge information of domestic military movements.¡±

    ¡°There are people like that? People that would be capable of that would only be people around us, you know.¡±

    In other words, there exists traitors amongst the nobility and our rtives?

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.not true by all means¡­¡­.however, there¡¯s enough possibility that they¡¯d identally betray us.¡±

    identally?

    In other words, they, themselves, might not think that they¡¯re betraying us. However, from our point of view, they¡¯re traitors¡­¡­..

    They would, in otherwords, be¡­¡­¡­divulging information unconsciously, huh.

    Is that¡­even possible?

    ¡°When do you think is the time a person is most defenseless against spells?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­during sex, right? I know that much but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Heads of great ns are men. And then, sorcerers are basically female. You understand, yes?¡±

    ¡°No way, that¡¯s impossible. Even I am wearing light anti-spells. Although I¡¯m confident that I¡¯d certainly fall to Julia¡¯s hypnotism if she seriously did it during sex but¡­..there aren¡¯t that much Julia-ss sorcerers in the first ce. Besides, escort sorcerers are able to smell the lingering smell of sorcery.¡±

    In sorcery, offensive spells are far more difficult than defensive spells. This is a foundation of sorcery.

    If you wear a anti-spell of a certain level, you should be able to defend yourself from an enemy of a certain level.

    ¡°What would you do if those escort sorcerers were spies?¡­..Well, I guess it¡¯s exaggerating it a bit if I say that they¡¯d be directly targeting the nobles themselves. Reasonably speaking, they¡¯d be targeting subordinates, bureaucrats posted in the pce, and those kinds of people, yes? After all, there are few people decently studying sorcery around them plus they won¡¯t be that vignt against poisons and the like.¡±

    Certainly, there¡¯s a possibility of sess in hypnotizing targets like those with little vignce, huh¡­¡­.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s also the possibility that I might get suddenly stabbed by a servant?¡±

    ¡°¡­..As expected, I think It¡¯s overstretching it that they¡¯d make such direct action. Well, it¡¯s a different story if a lord caught the animosity of the servant through tormenting him everyday but¡­..Your Majesty is different in that you¡¯re very popr even amongst the ves living in the imperial pce.¡±

    I guess that¡¯s true. Then it¡¯s impossible huh.

    Even Julia said that ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult to make someone do something that they don¡¯t like.¡±

    ¡°That said, it¡¯s a simple matter if it¡¯s just getting someone to talk. There are those people who talk all to easily particrly even without sorcery, yes?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡­there are a lot of people who talk too much even without malice, after all.¡±

    Those types, however, often say ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±

    ¡°So, I suppose you didn¡¯t say that just as a conjecture?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have concrete evidence, but I have sufficiently vignt sources of information.¡±

    Raymond hands over a bundle of paper. ¡°National Registry of Sorcerers¡± is written on it.

    It¡¯s a document that had just been finished. In the first ce, those written here are just those sorcerers that had named themselves, so It¡¯s safe to believe that there are actually still much more sorcerers within the country.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also looked over these. Did you find anything strange among them?¡±

    ¡°Amongst the sorcerers employed by the great nsmen, twelve aren¡¯t born in our country.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something particrly strange, yes? Aren¡¯t there a lot of sorcerers who wander around various ces in search of employment?¡±

    Sorcerers are human resources that everyone wants. Therefore, they look for high sries, move around ces, and try to be military officers.

    They¡¯re irreceable human resources, so they can do these things.

    ¡°Did you read the interview documents?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I looked over them but¡­..¡±

    I¡¯m a busy man. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d see anything and everything.

    Do the bosses ofrge enterprises check all the exam records of new hires? They don¡¯t right?

    Certainly, I did properly check those of a ss that could soul ride but¡­¡­I didn¡¯t bother for the others.

    ¡°Amongst the twelve, it seems there are eight with confirmed Gallian ents. In other words, they¡¯d be born in the Rozel Kingdom. ¡­..That country is long famed for the effectiveness of their ears, you know.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s tentatively ssify those eight as spies from the Rozel Kingdom. However, it¡¯s not like those people had just recentlye here. There are those that have been in this country for more than ten years, yes? Not to mention, if your theory is correct, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for other countries, too, aside from ours¡­..especially our direct neighbor, the DeMorgal Kingdom, to have several number of spy sorcerers. Would they be deploying sorcerers to foreign countries for such a long amount of precious time?¡±

    No way.

    Certainly, information is important but¡­.to begin with, would you use sorcerers as spies on the assumption that they¡¯re disposable pawns?

    The most valuable among the sorcerers are the first ss which are capable of soul riding but¡­..it doesn¡¯t change that even those in the lower sses are important.

    Aren¡¯t there only a little more than a hundred sorcerers of a level capable of reasonably high-grade sorcery called hypnotism?

    ¡°Your Highness. It is said the Rozel¡¯s poption slightly surpasses 10,000,000. Around country only has roughly 250,000. Just their sorcerers should number around twelve more times than ours. Furthermore, there resides the world¡¯s oldest sorcerer, Merlin. That country is the world¡¯s leading advanced country in sorcery.¡±

    In other words, there¡¯s a wide difference with the amount of sorcerer resources with our country. It¡¯s twelve times so that should be around 1,200 sorcerers? If they have that much, then it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to mix several sorcerers into each countries, huh.

    ¡°Then shall we try and catch and interroaget one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already done such.¡±

    ¡­¡­.Hey hey, aren¡¯t you moving quite fast without my permission?

    As expected, I can¡¯t just smile and let this pass you know.

    ¡°No, no, you got it wrong. It¡¯s a story from ten years ago. There¡¯s this sorcerer that I hired¡­¡­A fourteen-year-old sorcerer that speaks with a Gallian ent. In the beginning, I wasn¡¯t specially concerned about her but¡­.she began acting suspiciously little by little. When I had her watched, we discovered her sending off owlste at night.¡±

    ¡°And then, what happened?¡±

    Raymond shakes his head at my question.

    ¡°Really. No matter how much we interrogated her, she spoke not a thing. It couldn¡¯t be helped so I had her tortured but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­we¡¯re talking about a fourteen year old girl, yes? Did you ever consider even one bit that your usations might have been false? Really, you.

    ¡°¡¯Please forgive me! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯m a¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡­¡­

    Before she even began, she just died. The cause of death was the rupture of the heart.¡±

    ¡°In other words, a curse, huh¡­.It¡¯s true that she was a spy then. However, we don¡¯t have any evidence pointing to her being a spy of Rozel other than her Gallian ent.¡±

    In reality, it¡¯s not necessarily true that you¡¯re born in the Rozel Kingdom just because you have a Gallian ent. After all, if you go in the northern parts of the DeMorgal Kingdom, you¡¯d be able to find mix-blood Gallians there.

    ¡°For the meantime, let¡¯s deploy certainly reliable sorcerers and have them investigate traces of sorcery. While it¡¯s difficult to understand it¡¯s traces so long as they¡¯re not aware of it, once they are, they should be able to clearly recognize it.¡±

    There¡¯s no mistaking that there are spies.

    If you doubt that and wen¡¯t to investigate, for sure, you will be able to pull in some hits. Although this is just a talk about whether there are actually spies.

    ¡°Shall we try such things in our country? For the meantime, around DeMorgal¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯ll also be a verification of whether that is truly possible. There¡¯d be little danger with using it on the lower soldiers and the like.¡±

    For the meantime, we¡¯ll be focusing on countermeasures. If we get some leeway, then we¡¯ll also gather foreign intelligence.

    Alright, we¡¯ve decided a policy on this area.

    Ah,e to think of it, I haven¡¯t talked about Julia¡¯s proposal, huh.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. The problem would be which god to use, yes?¡­ Even if you call it a god, there are more than ten gods that I could think off my mind. If you lightly investigated, you¡¯d also be able to get more than a hundred gods, too. Well, for safety and security, that would be Zelvia yes¡­.It¡¯s the guardian deity of the Rosyth n. However, it¡¯s not quite popr amongst themoners¡­¡­¡±[TLN1]

    Raymond starts brooding with a grumble.

    He then seems like he had a sh of inspiration.

    ¡°This¡­¡­.this would not only be helpful in anti-spell defence but also in governance, yes? Please give me some time. I¡¯ll also think for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I understand. Please think over it as you like.¡±

    Umm, I¡¯m sorry to say but I¡¯m not that interestant in religious talks¡­¡­

    Ipletely don¡¯t understand it. I don¡¯t even know five or six gods, after all.

    I finish the meeting with Raymond and return to the office.

    Above my desk is a bundle of paper. All of them are documents regarding flood control.

    Things about buying up the rights to thend, things about the utilization of water¡­¡­

    Generally speaking, these are some troublesome things.

    I¡¯m king, so it¡¯s not that troublesome like in Japan. However, that said, it¡¯s not like I could just forcibly decide.

    If I did this poorly a civil war over water rights will develop.

    Aside from hoes, Adernian farmers also have swords and spears after all¡­¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I also need to tidy this up huh¡­¡­¡±

    I probably put my hands on a little too many projects, huh¡­¡­

    Although the only one getting troubled is the me supervising all these.

 Chapter CHAPTER 90 â€“ PREGNANCY

    It¡¯s the beginning of the seventh month, the start of harvest season.

    I receive happy news that this year would be a bountiful harvest.

    Furthermore, I receive another wonderful news.

    ¡° ¡° We¡¯re pregnant. ¡° ¡°

    The two say at the same time.

    The first thing I felt was relief.

    I¡¯m king so it¡¯s my responsibility to produce children.

    The two getting pregnant means that my, Julia¡¯s, and Tetra¡¯s faculty in that department is normal.

    It would have been quite dangerous if Julia were infertile while Tetra was normal.

    If I had been seedless, it would have been solved if we were just to adopt a child with the blood of the Rosyth n in him.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Our periods didn¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°We also checked through sorcery. Both are positives.¡±

    I see.

    Then for the meantime¡­¡­.

    ¡°Good job!!!¡±

    I embrace the two.

    ¡°Hmm, but I don¡¯t actually feel anything, huh.¡±

    I look at a two for a second time.

    Nothing changed. Their bellies aren¡¯t swelling, but that goes without saying.

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be a little while until your bellies would start swelling. It¡¯s the seventh month. I think it¡¯s the fifth week of your pregnancies so birth would be around the beginning or the middle of the third month, right?¡±

    It¡¯ll still be around eight months until birth.

    It¡¯s still quite a long time, huh.

    ¡°That said, for the two of you to get pregnant at the same time¡­¡­.¡±

    What am I supposed to do at night from now on?

    It¡¯s not good to have intercourse with pregnant partners, huh. It¡¯ll be sad private power generation (*wink wink*) from now on, huh¡­¡­

    Juliaughs as if my thoughts had shown on my face.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine so long as you don¡¯t do it intensely, you know? The baby should be properly protected by the amnion and the fluid after all. Well, it¡¯s NG ifplications like bleeding arose though.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great, Almis. It¡¯s normally not possibile for two wives to get pregnant at the same time, you know?¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s not like I particrly have such special inclinations.

    ¡°However, what a relief. With this, your dad can now rest peacefully and enter nirvana.¡±

    ¡°He still isn¡¯t dead yet, you know. Don¡¯t go treating him as if he¡¯s dead.¡±

    Okay, I¡¯ll stop talking about people as if they¡¯re ghosts. Well, the point still stands, however, since it won¡¯t be strange if he died anytime now.

    He still wants to keep on living anyhow.

    ¡°That guy will probablye back to life saying, ¡®I still haven¡¯t seen my grandchild.¡¯¡±

    ¡°I told you he isn¡¯t dead yet, so he won¡¯t being back to life!¡±

    At the mention of the word grandchild, Abraham suddenly pops up at the back of my mind.

    Come to think of it, my and Tetra¡¯s child would be a grandchild to that person.

    Geez, even I want to live until I see my grandchildren.

    ¡°As expected, the first should be a boy yes?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­let¡¯s see. For the meantime, I can¡¯t rest easy until you two give birth safely.¡±

    At times like this, it¡¯s important for men to say that any gender¡¯s fine. Unfortunately, I¡¯m the king of a country.

    Therefore, at the very least, I need to have Julia give birth to a boy.

    ¡°At the very least, we need to have three boys. Conversely, more than that would be a bit problematic. As for girls, there won¡¯t be any problems having them.¡±

    Tetra says while looking fondly at her belly.

    In these era, it won¡¯t be strange for children to die anytime.

    Therefore, numbers are necessary. However, if you sire too much, a session problem wille to the fore while the amount of grantable territory will also decrease.

    Bnce is necessary in that area.

    ¡°Come to think of it, do you know when Ron and the others¡¯ weddings are?¡±

    Tetra changes the topic.

    I quietly nod.

    ¡°Yeah, they told me they¡¯d be holding them a monthter. They¡¯d be holding it in a series.

    The first day would have Ron and Soyon¡¯s, the next would have Roswald and Lia¡¯s, and thest day would have Gram and Lulu¡¯s.

    Well, doing it that way would make it easier for them to prepare their wedding halls.

    By the way, the reason they couldn¡¯t get married up until now was they were busy.

    They needed ves in the maintenance of their newly obtained territories and manors.

    Furthermore, I had brought them around as my guards as well as made them recruit in the establishment of the Sorcery Institute.

    ¡­¡­.It was mostly my fault, huh.

    This month is harvesting period so we¡¯re dead busy. Therefore, it¡¯s be so that the wedding ceremonies would be held next month since things would calm down by then.

    ¡°By the way, Almis. Julia and I won¡¯t be able to battle with paperwork this month. So, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.First, we¡¯ll hunt for sons of great nsmen and the like. They should be able to use Cretiannguage after all.¡±

    In the end, we couldn¡¯t put foreigners at the center of the country.

    ¡°Well, for the meantime, I n to rely on the great nsmen for important posts.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to put the nsmen at the center.

    That said, even if you say such selfish things, it¡¯ll be impossible to manage the country ((without them)). Compromise is necessary.

    Besides, if you candidly kept them at a distance, they¡¯d umte dissatisfaction.

    But then again, I don¡¯t intend to rely on the great nsmen forever. I n on relying on them for, at the very least, twenty years more.

    What I¡¯m thinking of now is the appointment of ves.

    Honestly, appointing released Cretian ves is correct. That way, the possibility of them holding sentiment towards other countries would be extremely slim.

    I also n to focus on appointing Adernians as much as possible.

    Basically, if among the choices I had people of each blood with the same capabilities (i.e. pure Adernians, quarter Adernian-Cretian, halves, and pure Cretians) then I¡¯d be appointing in order from the purest blood to the next.

    I¡¯ll be slowly implementing this to make an organization with a focus on skills.

    Well, I wonder if it¡¯ll be done by the time I die?

    ¡°Soyon¡­¡­I¡¯ll definitely make you happy.¡±

    ¡°Ron¡­¡­¡­even now, I¡¯m more than happy with you.¡±

    The two kiss each other without hesitation even before the public¡¯s gaze.

    The guest¡¯s apuse and jeering flutter about.

    How do I say this¡­¡­.

    ¡°We¡­¡­.did quite the embarrassing things, huh.¡±

    I mutter while looking at the two who had just held their wedding ceremony which elevated their status from stupid couple (bakappuru) to stupid husband and wife (baka fuufu).

    Julia and Tetra strongly nod at my muttering to show their agreement.

    Is this what you call youthful indiscretion?¡­¡­

    That said, these two getting married was¡­¡­within expectation.

    The two constantly fought and it was one of my jobs to remonstrate them about it, huh.

    What was most full of hardships was when Soyon saw Ron ¡°sharpening his sword.¡±

    It was a headache¡­¡­

    If I recall correctly, the two were both 14 at that time huh.

    It was problematic that Soyon was an extremely rare type of girl who¡¯s not very inclined to such things. [TLN1]

    There¡¯s nothing more difficult than persuading someone who doesn¡¯t understand something.

    Even I got the same treatment at that time, huh.

    Well, in the end, it was resolved when Soyon finally assented when it became clear to all the other girls older than thirteen that those were impure.

    That time, I realized how important sex education is.

    ¡°Congrattions, you two.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions¡±

    ¡°Congrats¡±

    The three of us congratte Ron and Soyon.

    The two turned awkwardly bashful.

    ¡°Thanks¡­..Leader.¡±

    ¡°Almis¡­the two of us getting together like this¡­¡­is all thanks to you.¡±

    The two deeply lower their heads.

    Stop it you two, it¡¯s embarrassing.

    ¡°Well then, here ¨C it¡¯s my congrattory gift for you two. Sorry, I don¡¯t know what to get. I didn¡¯t know what¡¯s appropriate as wedding gifts¡­¡­¡±

    I readily give Ron a sword that¡¯s made from Dragon Damascus. It should be the same sharpness and feel as my sword.

    ¡°This is our gift¡±

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Tetra and Julia give Soyon a staff.

    You can see from the size of the crystal attached on its tip that it¡¯s an extremely expensive staff.

    ¡°¡±Thank you very much!!¡±¡±

    The two receive our gifts happily.

    They¡¯d be receiving gifts like ves, horses, tableware, cosmetics, and the like from the great nsmen so we thought of giving them something practical as a gift. Choosing a sword and a staff as gifts could be strange though.

    Well, give us a break since we¡¯ll also be giving the couple some gold coins as congrattions in addition the gifts.

    ¡°Roswald¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Lia¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Big sis!! Commander!!¡±

    The two look at each other passionately as Virgar wails loudly.

    Roswald is wearing Adernian-style garments while Lia is wearing Germanis-style garments.

    The eyesights of the other great nsmen are spontaneously gathering on Lia, a foreign looking tall and beautiful girl.

    But then again, perhaps there are also those among them that are frowning at her who¡¯s a ¡°former ve.¡±

    In the Adernia penins, giving even ves proper human rights¡­..or something would be a mistake in this era. However, they are treated as people and there are frequent and incessant emancipation of ves that ur.

    That said, those who hold ill will against Lia, who¡¯s neither an intelligentsia, a brethren Adernian, nor a Cretian who are representative of civilization, are bound to exist no matter what you do.

    Well, the two doesn¡¯t seem to let it get to them and don¡¯t mind it all anyway so it¡¯s all good.

    ¡°That said, that girl, Lia. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen her, huh.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I wonder what happened?¡±

    ¡°I heard she lived in Roswald¡¯s house all along. She continued waiting all alone even all throughout the war. Praiseworthy, yes?¡±

    Lia¡­¡­

    If I recall correctly, you were a ve given to me by Ains as a bonus, huh.

    Who could have anticipated these things?

    I never thought that Roswald¡¯s feelings would continue up until this point.

    Without a doubt, it¡¯s a setting where you fall in love with a ve and foreigner.

    No, was it really like that in the beginning?

    Like(koi) is a disease but love(ai) is true. Yep, what the hell am I saying, huh.

    ¡°Roswald, here¡¯s my gift.¡±

    I give him a spear.

    It¡¯s not a spear used by hoplites. It¡¯s ance, a spear used while mounted on a horse.

    Naturally, the edge is made from Dragon Damascus.

    ¡°This is from us, although it¡¯s not much.¡±

    Tetra and Julia gives Lia a box.

    Lia opens it and finds a beautiful silk garment inside.

    ¡°WOW! Thank you very much!!¡±

    Lia happily thanks the two.

    We honestly didn¡¯t know what Lia likes. Finally, after losing our minds thinking up something, we thought of something insensible thing like giving a horse and some equestrian equipment, but it¡¯s good that we ended up with giving clothing.

    ¡°Eh, wha? This is¡­¡­¡±

    Lia turns deep red.

    She notices Julia and Tetra¡¯s prank.

    They said they¡¯d give up with the see-through underwear though.

    I really didn¡¯t know.

    Well, it would be a good thing if the seeding generations of my vassals would increase though. Make lot¡¯s of them for me okay?

    ¡°Lulu!!¡±

    ¡°Gram-san!!¡±

    Gram kisses Lulu while holding her up in his arms.

    The difficulty of the extremely tall Gram kissing the extremely short Lulu was quite high.

    Gram would need to lower his hips for quite a bit.

    To resolve this, he had to hold Lulu up.

    But really, Lulu is quite short, huh.

    What an unbnced couple, these two.

    If I recall correctly, the two have a two-year age difference. If this were Japan, they¡¯d have the difference in height between a grade schooler and an adult, huh.

    I don¡¯t have any worry regarding these two.

    They¡¯re getting by steadily one way or another.

    Ron and Roswald, on the otherhand, are idiots, so I couldn¡¯t help but worry about them.

    ¡°It¡¯s slowly bing a custom but, here¡¯s my congrattory gift.¡±

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s supposedly called a dragon bow. It¡¯s aposite longbow made using raw materials from a dragon. It shoots several times stronger than a normal bow. I figured you¡¯d be able to handle it.¡±

    This is something I ordered from Ains. It¡¯s said to be the bow used by the People of the Desert.

    Using it would require an incredible amount of physical strength but it¡¯s no problem for Gram who, on top of his alreadyrge amount of physical strength, has the influence of my Divine Protection of the Great King.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the gift from us. A Staff, it¡¯s a maching set with me, Julia, and Soyon!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!!¡±

    Lulu happily holds the staff.

    This staff has several wooden disk, a hidden sword inside, and a huge crystal on the tip.

    In other words, it¡¯s quite heavy. However, contrary to her appearance, Lulu is quite a strong person.

    As such, the wedding ceremonies of the six ended peacefully.

    Their marriages show that my base has solidified.

    In twenty years, their children wille of age and would probably work as my retainers.

    I¡¯m very happy.

    Julia and Tetra, too, are pregnant. I¡¯m very happy as a husband, as a father, and as a king.

    Local governance is also advancing favorably.

    Yes, local governance is¡­¡­

    Author¡¯s notes:

    As such, they celebrated consecutive marriage ceremonies.

    I didn¡¯t have much opportunity¡­¡­

    I¡¯ve never gotten pregnant and have never gotten someone pregnant, so I know nothing about pregnancies except to the extent of lightly searching on the.

    I might be wrong on the details such as the number of days till birth and the like.

 Chapter CHAPTER 91 â€“ LEGENDS

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­I feel sick¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡­¡­¡±

    I rub Tetra¡¯s back.

    She¡¯s entering her twelfth week so I had thought it¡¯s around the time she¡¯d stop getting morning sickness but¡­¡­

    She still keeps getting it.

    By the way, Julia had been rtively normal, as if nothing had happened, since the early stages of her pregnancy. I wonder if it¡¯s because of her body constitution.

    ¡°We have some grapes here but would you like to eat some? It heard it¡¯s much less objectionable to have at least something in your stomach.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Fine. Give me some ice¡­¡­¡±

    I call over a servant and order him to take some ice from the ice room.

    There should still be some of the ice we¡¯ve gathered in winter.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Why is it that I¡¯m suffering like this while that purple girl is so lively¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the purple girl.¡±

    Julia quips while rolling her eyes.

    She has a stone te in her hand.

    ¡°Julia, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s medicine for morning sickness. It¡¯s something written from a book a bought from a Cretian merchant. I¡¯ve already tested it on myself so it¡¯s safe.¡±

    She shows me the stone te.

    On it is a green colored syrupy object. This is definitely something bitter, huh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it if it¡¯s bitter.¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that, so I brought some sugar.¡±

    Julia adds some white sugar she took from her breast pocket to the green object.

    She then mixes the two using a pestle. It became more droopy thanks to the sugar.

    ¡°Here you go, say ah~¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Julia feeds the medicine to Tetra¡¯s mouth via a spoon. Tetra¡¯s expression warps.

    ¡°Blegh¡­¡­.Bitter¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that good medicines are bitter?¡±

    To think that it¡¯s still bitter even though she added that much sugar¡­¡­ What in the world were the ingredients¡­¡­

    ¡°I think that the truly good medicine are sweet and effective medicines¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. There¡¯s three more spoonfuls left so do your best.¡±

    Julia indifferently brings the droopy green medicine to Tetra¡¯s mouth. Tetra takes it with an adverse face.

    After everything had been takenpletely, Tetra mutters.

    ¡°Surprisingly¡­¡­I¡¯m getting a little better.¡±

    ¡°See. That¡¯s thanks to me. Thank me.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s painful that it was bitter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not very honest, huh.¡±

    The twough together.

    I¡¯m really saved the these two get along so good. I don¡¯t want to experience a suffering like that of Lord Equus after all.

    For the meantime, Tetra won¡¯t have any problems if Julia¡¯s here.

    Rather than me who is a guy, apanion who in real-time experiences the same sufferings as you would be a whole lot better.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be going, okay?¡±

    ¡°Almis, aren¡¯t you getting busytely?¡±

    ¡°Hm? I guess. A little troublesome matter has¡­ ah, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not something important. The two of you should just think about the children in your bellies.¡±

    I leave the room.

    ¡°Raymond, what are the replies of each country?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­For the meantime, Lord Equus told us that he believes us. The Eville kingdom had sent a reply that they want to believe our country. King Belvedere is silent. King DeMorgal seems to be extremely angry.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­shit¡­.who in the hell is responsible and where did hee from? To go and spreading that curse¡­¡­¡±

    I let out a curse word.

    Everything started around two months ago. A curse targeting the produce that were nearing harvest had been cast.

    The countries that suffered damage were the Belevedere Kingdom, the Eville Kingdom, the DeMorgal Kingdom¡­¡­.and also the Equus tribe.

    Thankfully, each country had sufficiently built some spell countermeasures, so they didn¡¯t suffer that much damage.

    Each country started their independent investigations and discovered that the curse¡¯ scope was extremely huge. Furthermore, they noticed that, for some reason, only the Rosyth Kingdom wasn¡¯t subjected to the curse.

    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t manage to find a specific culprit. However,¡­¡­..the Rosyth Kingdom was suspicious.

    As such, each country had sent us letters ofint.

    Those from the Eville Kingdom, Belvedere Kingdom, and DeMorgal Kingdom hade at roughly the same time. For certain, these three countries hade together before hand.

    The one from the Equus tribe hade independently so I don¡¯t think they had exchanged information with the other countries.

    ¡°It seems Lord Equuspletely didn¡¯t mind this time¡¯s curse. In the first ce, that country didn¡¯t have that much cultivatednd, after all. Our rtionship, as well as the alliance, will stay the same. Furthermore, they even went as far as to propose to conduct a joint investigation.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­we¡¯re saved that they¡¯re giving us theirplete trust, huh. I can¡¯t thank Lord Equus enough.¡±

    Well, in reality, our country and the Equus tribe can¡¯t find a reason to be antagonistic towards each other.

    If you sensibly thought about it, they¡¯re thinking it¡¯s a n to rip apart our country¡¯s rtionships with other countries.

    Then again, we¡¯re talking about a mutual rtionship of deep friendship.

    ¡°Eville, Belvedere, DeMorgal ¨C these three countries arepletely distrusting us, huh.¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. We aren¡¯t that friendly in the first ce, yes? Furthermore, we¡¯ve been throwing spells at each other in fixed intervals since long ago, yes?¡±

    There exists a previous conviction, huh.

    ¡°It¡¯s good fortune that Julia-sama had gotten pregnant. Her power, after all, would be necessary if you wanted to seriously cast a curse after all. If she¡¯s pregnant, then it means it¡¯s impossible for her to participate. That should stop all suspicions as mere suspicions.¡±

    ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that they¡¯d still doubt us, huh.¡±

    I¡¯m being thought of as a new king eager for territorial expansion by the other countries. It¡¯s because I took some considerable amount of territory from the DeMorgal Kingdom after all.

    Even if I said I won¡¯t do such things, it¡¯ll only arouse more unnecessary suspicion. It¡¯s impossible to avert deterioration of rtions.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not something we need to worry about that much. This much has happened in the past after all. It¡¯s something simr to territorial disputes. With this, the three countries probably wont attack and invade us. What we should be vignt against are retaliatory curses.¡±

    ¡°Julia is pregnant after all¡­¡­Our country¡¯s anti-curse abilities have remarkably decreased. With this, it won¡¯t be a joke if we received an attack from all three countries at the same time.

    I hurriedly released the promation of Julia¡¯s pregnancy.

    Well, they didn¡¯t know about it, so things couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°However, Julia has habitually put up anti-spell barriers. Those should still have some strength remaining. If we make a general mobilization of the other sorcerers, then we should be able to bear with it. ¡­¡­Well, even without Julia, we would need a system of constructing anti-curse barriers with enough security anyway.¡±

    Now that I think about it, I now understood how much of an important existence Julia is for this country. Peacetime anti-curse can be secured.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably necessary to construct anti-curse system utilizing gods immediately, huh.¡±

    ¡°If we used that, the sorcerers¡¯ burdens would greatly decrease¡­¡­but the problem is which god to settle on, huh.¡±

    In this system, a legend is absolutely necessary. That¡¯s only natural. There¡¯s no point in praying a god that doesn¡¯t exist.

    Of course, there are legends in the Adernia Penins.

    However, it¡¯s not organized up to a high level simr to that of Cretian legends.

    The Adernians don¡¯t have a chief god.

    Furthermore, instead of gods and the like, animistic beliefs such us in the spirits of the deceased and the faeries are going strong up until now.

    Thus, this bes a problem of which god should we deify and entrust this country to.

    Should it be god A? God B? Or maybe even God C. Everyone should assent to the chosen one.

    We¡¯ve already received a draft system from Julia. She, however, seemed to have found it difficult to decide on a chief deity.

    ¡°Our country doesn¡¯t have a qualified god after all, huh¡­..what should we do with that¡­¡­hey, what¡¯s with you staring at my face?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, There¡¯s amon saying¡­¡­a proverb from ris, see¡­¡­.that sometimes you can¡¯t see the forest for the trees.¡±

    What is it? Jeez. Staring at me like that.

    Ah, is this about the story that I¡¯m the son of the Griffon?

    However, rather than being the target of worship, isn¡¯t Griffon-sama more of a target of fear? Aren¡¯t those two whole different things?

    ¡°You¡¯re the son-inw of the Griffon, yes? Something like your real father being Mares, the God of War and Agriculture.¡±[TLN1]

    ¡°Is that how it goes now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It seems it¡¯s being influenced by your crop rotation innovations and your victories in the previous wars. There have been several theories circting since the beggining but Mares¡¯ is the one that makes the most sense ((to the people)) right now.¡±

    Although I don¡¯t really know who my real father is¡­..

    I do know he¡¯s definitely not a god.

    That said, the rumors around me seem to be calming down huh.

    Although there still are huge exaggerations and embellishments such as me growing wings enabling me to fly the skies as well as being able to run across thend with brawny legs.

    They seem to be enjoying themselves, above all.

    ¡°Then should we make Mares our chief god?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mares only have a few believers? For me, I think his mother, Hainaut, Hainaut¡¯s husband¡¯s sister, Zelvia, and Arne, who was born from Zelvia¡¯s head, would be most suitable. These three gods are, after all, Mare¡¯s rtives and their names oftene up in rituals, so they are easily recognizable. Besides, Zelvia is very much the patron god of the Rosyth n, you know.¡°[TLN2]

    Let¡¯s exin things a bit!

    Zelvia is the god of the sky so he¡¯s quite the major male god in the Adernia penins. Besides, he could change is gender through shouting so he¡¯s also a female god.

    His wife¡¯s sister is Hainaut. She¡¯s the goddess of birth. Tetra and Julia offer prayers to this goddess everyday.

    Arne is the one born from Zelvia¡¯s head. Even I don¡¯t know what the hell I¡¯m talking about here. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Zelvia just said ¡°My head hurts¡± and outes a subordinate god called Arne. I forgot why in the world Arne¡¯s in Zelvia¡¯s head. It¡¯s probably not for a satisfactory reason.

    Also, my father (ording to the setting) Mares is a god conceived and born from Hainaut all by herself.

    Normally, if you think about it, to conceive, an egg and a sperm would be necessary but¡­well, I guess you don¡¯t need things like that for the gods and the like.

    If they will it, there¡¯s a way, I guess.

    ¡­¡­If I recall correctly, my father (ording to the setting) was conceived when Hainaut breathed in pollen, or something¡­

    ¡°In otherwords, in the family register (?) , my father is Mares and my grandmother is Hainaut. My granduncle-sh-grandaunt would then be Zelvia while Arne would then be my aunt. [TLN3]

    ¡­¡­.I don¡¯t want to join such a non-sensical family.

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t in anyway say myself that I¡¯m the son of Mares. How did it be official all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Beats me. However, this country had been beset by internal troubles and foreign pressures for a long while ((until you came in the picture.)) The citizens, too, are feeling that atmosphere. They¡¯re expecting much ((from you.))¡±

    Is¡­¡­.that so?

    ¡°Or rather, is this fine? To officially recognize that I¡¯m the son of Mares? From the standpoint of the Rosyth n?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t mind. As you might know, the founder of the Rosyth n, the first King Rosyth is born from the union of Zelvia and the daughter of a human. For Zelvia¡¯s son-inw¡¯s son to be you¡­¡­isn¡¯t that fine?¡±

    Ah, is that so?

    I guess it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re fine with it.

    ¡°With this, divine lineage would amass on our Rosyth n¡­..it will greatly increase the centralization of power.¡±

    Raymond happily posits.

    I guess there¡¯s that too, huh.

    ¡°It¡¯s widely known that Zelvia is the Rosyth n¡¯s guardian deity but him being the sky god is generally not that well known to themoners. Hainaut is generally popr among themoners, but she doesn¡¯t have that much followers among the warrior ss especially amongst the males. Arne is the goddess of employment and also of sorcerers so she has a wide following amongst the sorcerers and the employed but she¡¯s not that close to the farmers that form a huge part of the country¡¯s citizens.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where it makes sense in using Mares who is the god of both war and agriculture. This should arouse interest even amongst the rtives of your father inw, yes?¡±

    Well, I guess it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s a good idea to prepare three gods and not get tied down to one.

    Besides¡­¡­

    ¡°Zelvia, Hainaut, Arne correspond to the God of the Sky, the Queen of the Gods, and the Goddess of Wisdom respectively in Creatian legends. You can use as reference the Cretian methods on how to worship them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    There¡¯s an emerging Cretian poption on the southern part of the Adernia penins. In the neighboring country in the south, the Belvedere Kingdom, a fifth of their poption are either Cretians or mixed raced. Even our own Tetra is mixed raced.

    That¡¯s why as one would expect, it has be a mysterious matter where local Adernian gods have mixed and united with the Cretian gods.

    ¡°How long can it be done?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­With such arge-scale curse, at the very least around for months of preparation would be necessary. The three gods are quite popr in our country so each ce should have a temple for them. If we hurry, maybe two years?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Even if we won¡¯t have her participate, let¡¯s ask for Julia¡¯s opinion. She¡¯s the most reliable in this field. However, let¡¯s hide the outline of this time¡¯s turmoil from her.

    I don¡¯t want to put unnecessary anxiety on the two who¡¯re pregnant.

    I want the two to just focus on the childbirth as much as possible. That¡¯s the only thing I can do for them.

    ¡°After that, we would need to ask for father-inw¡¯s permission, huh.¡±

    In the Adernia penins, they have a way of thinking that the chief authority lies in the father of the house.

    In a word, father is the most distinguished.

    Politically speaking, I¡¯m more distinguished than father-inw. However, culturally speaking, father-inw would be more distinguished than me.

    Therefore, it¡¯s necessary to give him face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine?¡±

    Father-andw says while looking at the garden (hemp field).¡±

    If you want to enjoy the scenery, wouldn¡¯t another ce than this be better?

    ¡°I won¡¯t have any qualms about your ns. You¡¯ve already earned the royal crown, after all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll be leaving this pce.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    What in the world is this guy saying.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I always being a bother by being here in the pce? There¡¯s a good ce with a great hot spring and nice scenery. I intend to retire there. In a week, an estate, while small, would bepleted there after all.¡±

    If you had just told me then I would have you made arge estate.

    ¡°That¡¯s just unnecessary trouble. There¡¯s no need to spend a huge amount of money for a person nearing his death. On that note, I want to see my grandchild soon.¡±

    ¡°Just wait for a little while more. Please hang on and do your best. Julia will surely give birth to a healthy child.¡±

    It¡¯s not good to rush such a thing. Premature birth is a difficult matter after all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you visit at fixed intervals.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go with that. I¡¯m busy too after all.¡±

    Father-inwughs with a grin.

    Such a tanuki-like smile as usual, huh.

    ¡°Again, I¡¯ll entrust to you my daughter and the kingdom. Please don¡¯t let me regret this, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you a job well done you¡¯d be proud of in the afterlife.¡±

    Author¡¯s notes:

    None~~

 Chapter CHAPTER 92 â€“ NEW YEARS II

    First month.

    It¡¯s the important day when we wee the new year.

    For me, it¡¯s the first new year since I¡¯ve be king.

    Since I¡¯ve be one, it¡¯s be necessary for me to fulfill the role of the highest religious priest.

    Well, it¡¯s not that difficult a thing. It would be fine if I just imitate Julia who had taken up the role as representative of her bed-ridden father, the old King Rosyth.

    However, there are two particr problems.

    First, the announcement of Tetra¡¯s lineage.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Everyone was surprised.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Rather, even I was surprised.¡±

    Tetra, whose belly had swollen to arge size, mutters beside me.

    Normally, new year¡¯s celebrations are celebrated only by the country¡¯s citizens.

    However, for some reason, a distinguished foreigner by the name of Abraham hade to the country.

    Although the great nsmen, as well as themoners who had known had been gossiping¡­¡­

    As expected, no one could have ever imagined that Abraham was Tetra¡¯s real grandfathr.

    ¡­¡­..This will have extremely huge repercussions politically. Why? It¡¯s because Abraham¡¯s only direct descendants are Tetra and the child inside her.

    All the others had died idental or natural deaths, so their line is going extinct.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an issue if Abraham was just a normal consul. However, he is a tyrant ¨C a dictator.

    He¡¯s¡­¡­.probably thinking of having the next children seed his own bloodline.

    If that happens, Tetra would stop getting treated as just a noble concubine.

    Really, I haven¡¯t intended to have a political marriage of convenience, but it had naturally be one. How extremely troublesome.

    That said, it¡¯s still noting to a head so let¡¯s put it forter. It¡¯ll probably begin after the child gets born¡­¡­damn, my stomach¡¯s hurting.

    As for the next problem, it¡¯s that we have to deify the three gods we had recently decided to be our chief gods. At any rate, no one has ever done this up until now.

    The great nsmen and the sorcerers all have to think together for the rules regarding the deification.

    It won¡¯t just be a simple deification. We need to show to the whole country that those three gods will from now on be the guardian deities of the Rosyth Kingdom.

    For the meantime, we made an impromptu altar and held a ceremony there.

    If we mix the new anti-curse system as well as the usual methods, then I think that should be enough to somewhat counter spells.

    After all, the number of sorcerers in our country are more than either of the three countries. Above all, we still have the barrier put up by Julia before her pregnancy.

    There is a possibility that Julia might fall ill, and the barrier might not hold up the year after that. If that happens, we¡¯re out. Our country would then have to face spells directly. It¡¯s no good to just keep defending. We also need to retaliate.

    Now, our country is running about hurriedly to construct this anti-spell system. Although it would probably take around five years at the shortest before it¡¯spleted.

    ording to Julia, what¡¯s important in this system utilizing the gods is religious piety.

    We would build temples in each area where people¡¯s piety would be gathered. We would then build a grand temple where such piety would then be gathered andbined.

    The piety we collect in that grand temple would then be changed into sorcery power and channeled to the barrier.

    That¡¯s how the new system would work.

    We will build temples on each area. It¡¯s easy to say but such an undertaking would take money and time.

    We should be able to put out enough money. Time, however, is a different matter.

    We can only go on patiently.

    ¡°Construction is advancing quite well, huh.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll probably finish earlier than nned. Well, with the construction of the new temple, such leeway would immediately disappear.¡±

    Ismere quips with a little sarcasm.

    I had ordered her to construct the grand temple by all means.

    Because of that, she had to revise her ns so she¡¯s angry.

    That said, there¡¯s several political reasons for this.

    I¡¯ll be troubled if she doesn¡¯t consent.

    I hade to the nned site of the new capital city.

    The rabble of the new year has ended which gave me leeway to visit. As I thought, I have to see it for myself, yes?

    Water control is advancing favorably. I already had them construct some dikes in the rivers in the area of the site. With this the flooding from the thawing of snow and strong rains would more or less disappear.

    That said, you can¡¯t say it¡¯s already wless. Should a once-in-a-ten-year downpour fall then the dike would copse.

    Well, it hasn¡¯t been four months since the start of construction so things couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ording to Ismere, the real thing starts from here.

    I heard they¡¯d make tributaries and would further erge the dikes.

    There are seven hills in the nned site of the new capital.

    These hills won¡¯t get inundated with water even if the dikes were to copse.

    In other words, these are the safest ces in the city.

    The important establishments such as the royal pce as well as the grand temple would be constructed on top of these hills.

    ¡°Honestly speaking, the rivers aren¡¯t that much of a threat, the problems are the hills.¡±

    ¡°The hills?¡±

    ¡°Yes, hills are things that are like small mountains after all. If there¡¯s a mountain stream, then there¡¯s water flowing underground. Things would be okay on clear weather but should rain fall, it¡¯ll be quite horrible. Therfore, drainage equipment, in other words, a sewage system is absolutely necessary.¡±

    Sewage, huh¡­¡­ Sewage instationes even before water supply, huh.

    Well, I guess there¡¯s no problem since there¡¯s a river nearby for drinking water.

    ¡°What are you going to do, specifically?¡±

    ¡°First, we¡¯ll bring water diverters into the city. Naturally, since we¡¯ve furnished flood gates it won¡¯t flood even in the worse cases. We will let greywater and rainwater flow into this river. The water from the wells should be enough for drinking. When it bes insufficient, I think it¡¯s best we obtain water via aqueduct. That would be better than river water, yes?¡±

    An aqueduct, huh¡­¡­

    It¡¯s something you see in Rome, huh. If we¡¯re to build something like that then it would definitely cost us an enormous amount of money.

    Or rather, do we even have the technology to build one?

    ¡°It¡¯ll be tough with the current technology of the Adernia Penins. It¡¯s also a long shot even with Cretian technology. However, I think that by the time this capital city is finished, the craftsmen here would have reached a level that won¡¯t lose to that of the Cretians. I dare say they¡¯ve already reached a level where they could stand side by side with them when ites to roads, you know.¡±

    The Cretians are far ahead in construction technology. However, we don¡¯t have that much of a difference when ites to public works.

    Since Cretians are divided into smaller states, bridges and roads might be used by enemy armies.

    Therefore, they don¡¯t make things like that so much.

    Furthermore, they are a sea-faring nation.

    ¡°I might as well ask, when will I be able to live here?¡±

    ¡°In about four years. Although it¡¯ll be six yearster until it could function into a fully functioning capital city. Well, if Your Highness would say that we should just focus on the capital then we should be able to shorten that much more¡­¡­¡±

    Roads and flood control, as well as the construction of the Grand Temple has been decided after all.

    Since those projects would also take some people, it couldn¡¯t be helped that it would take time.

    ¡°My King, can¡¯t you mobilize some more personnel? If we have just a thousand more then we should be able to hasten progress.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking, these projects are already putting pressure on our treasury. If you consider the possibility of the outbreak of war hereafter, then any more expenses should be unreasonable.¡±

    Right now, around 3,000 people are working on these various projects. If you include the standing army, then the total would rise to 4,000¡­¡­. It¡¯s easy to see, right? This number is about 1.6% of the poption. We¡¯re constantly mobilizing that many people for these projects.

    A war would take just two weeks even on the long end. Meanwhile, we¡¯ve already mobilized these 1.6% of our poption for four months.

    Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s just expenses that are rising; ie is rising too.

    Revenue has drastically increasedpared to the previous administration thanks to the sales tax from the Cretian merchants as well as sales from the liquor, ga, paper, salt, and the like.

    ¡°Road construction has¡­¡­made around 20% progress. This is thanks to the fact that this country, in the first ce, had lot¡¯s of simple roads made from soil that has been tread on. Furthermore, there are few to little troublesome obstacles such as mountain ranges and forests. The concrete that Your Majesty has invented had been very easy to handle as well. Things are advancing smoothly. For the meantime, the road to the DeMorgal Kingdom is pretty muchplete. Within six months, the one to the Belvedere Kingdom would also bepleted.

    In the n, a road connecting the current capital to the DeMorgal Kingdom would be constructed. The same goes for the Eville Kingdom and the Belvedere Kingdom. These three roads received maximum priority.

    In the beginning, our country already had some so-so roads.

    Everyone could easily see that these roads would help hasten the advance of the army as well as increase human activity.

    The road leading to our arch-rival, the DeMorgal Kingdom, as well as the one leading to the Belvedere Kingdom were, to Adernian standards, especially fine.

    This time, those roads were paved with broken stone and are furnished with drainage.

    As such, construction time was short.

    Well, in the first ce, the Rosyth Kingdom has an area a size smaller than Iwate Prefecture. Since the road distance was short, the construction wasn¡¯t that much of a troublesome affair.

    By the way, the construction of the roads that would stretch from the new capital haven¡¯t started yet.

    It¡¯s only pointless toy down roads in a ce where there aren¡¯t people yet. Besides, the construction materials were being transported via water transport.

    We¡¯ll be putting them off for the meantime.

    ¡°That said, it¡¯s like a dream¡­¡­.for me to be single-handedly undertaking the construction endeavors of a whole country.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small country in the sticks, however.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, it¡¯s star is in ascendance, yes? It¡¯s thanks to your rule. From now on, this country will be the most prominent country in the Adernia Penins. Perhaps, even unification is possible¡­¡­how does that sound to you?¡±

    Ismere says half-jokingly with augh.

    I do personally want to make that a reality though.

    ¡°Come to think of it, how¡¯s it going with Qingming? You guys got together?¡±

    ¡°Wha, what are you saying! The¡­there¡¯s no way that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    She turns deeply red. It really helps that she¡¯s easy to read, huh.

    ¡°I want you to honestly tell me. It¡¯s actually because I had just received a marriage proposal for you. Well, it¡¯s not a bad one anyway. However, while I will be rmending such a marriage of political convenience, I won¡¯t be obligating you to it. I think it¡¯s desirable if you¡¯d be able to freely marry someone you love.¡±

    ¡°Uhm. I¡¯ll pass on the marriage¡­¡­I¡¯ll be looking one by myself after all.¡±

    ¡°I see. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, tell me immediately, okay?¡±

    I bid my farewell to Ismere as I said that.

    ¡°Oh? Interesting.¡±

    I had just finished reading the first volume of Qingming¡¯s ¡®Chronicles of Traversing the Continent.¡¯

    The subject of the first volume was the Scarlet Empire.

    Mixed in with the episode regarding the impetus of Qingming¡¯s parents to travel and their destination are the customs, culture, tradition, geography, and history of the Scarlet Empire.

    And ording to this book, dragons and kirins are apparently real.[TLN1]

    I really want to go myself. But I guess it¡¯s impossible, huh.

    ¡°Thank you very much. This product called paper is really easy to use¡­..it really helped me a lot. Furthermore, to give it to me just like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. It will be our pride to have such a great booke from our country.¡±

    I had given Qingming paper free of charge.

    Not only that, I had prepared servants and a manor for him and put in order an environment where he could write.

    In Earth, works like ¡®The Travels¡¯ by Ibn Battuta, ¡®Book of the Marvels of the World¡¯ by Marco Polo, ¡®Great Tang Records on the Western Regions¡¯ by Xuanzang, ¡®A Record of Buddhist Practices Sent Home from the Southern Sea¡¯ by Yijing, and the like are popr.

    This book written by Qingming rivals those works¡­¡­no, without a doubt, his book is better than those works.

    If I were to make a huge blunder, this country would definitely get destroyed.

    Despite that, Qingming¡¯s book would go on and survive without a doubt.

    If I were to support him, then I would also go on through his book.

    My existence will survive into posterity.

    ¡°However¡­¡­if I were toin about one thing, it¡¯s that it¡¯s hard to read from it. The farther you get into reading the book the wider it gets that it¡¯s bing a hindrance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.However, it couldn¡¯t be helped with the book¡¯s nature, yes?¡±

    Yes, it couldn¡¯t be helped with books in scroll form.

    In other words, what I¡¯m saying is to stop it with the scroll style books.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try bound books?¡±

    ¡°Bound books?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You would cut paper at fixed intervals and bundle them together. You then open holes through them and bind them with string. After that you would attach cardboard or thickpaper as cover in order to protect the book. This way, it won¡¯t be a bother to read and you would also be able to use both sides of the paper.¡±

    For someone like me who¡¯s used to modern Japan¡¯s bound books, reading such hard to read scrolls are just too much.

    Besides, keeping and organizing bound books would save space.

    Bound books are several times more superior.

    But I would have to admit that scrolls are quite cool.

    ¡°Certainly, that way would be much efficient, yes? Why haven¡¯t I thought of that¡­¡­.As expected from King Rosyth.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡±

    I¡¯m giarizing my ancestors, you know.

    ¡°By the way, Qingming, what do you think about Ismere?¡±

    ¡°N? I think she¡¯s a good person. What about it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    This reaction¡­¡­

    Ismere¡­¡­.you need to put in a lot more effort, you know.

    ¡°Nikus, how are things with you? Have you gotten used to life here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, since the food isn¡¯t that much different from Cretia and the weather too is gentle¡­..it¡¯s not a bad life.¡±

    Not bad, huh¡­¡­.it¡¯s quite like him to not say ttery like ¡®it¡¯s the best¡¯ or what not.¡±

    ¡°Above all, it¡¯s nice not having eggs getting thrown at me when I go out.¡±

    I don¡¯t know which to grieve, the lowness of Cretian cultural standard or your annoyingness¡­¡­

    It¡¯s probably thetter, huh.

    ¡°By the way, King Rosyth, which side are you on?¡±

    ¡°Which side of what?¡±

    ¡°Geocentric or Heliocentric. ¡­¡­.although it seems that Lady Tetra is on the Geocentric side.¡±

    Oh really? She supports Geocentrism, huh.

    Well, if you think about it spontaneously, it¡¯s only natural to think that geocentrism is correct.

    If it¡¯s that girl, she¡¯s probably say something like, ¡®In the first ce, how can youe to an abnormal conclusion that rather than the others are revolving around us, it¡¯s us that¡¯s revolving. It would just be fine if you just looked honestly.¡±

    Hmm, I wonder which side I¡¯m on¡­¡­.

    This is another world so it won¡¯t be surprising even if the Geocentric model is correct. I guess in the end¡­¡­

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go with the heliocentric model?¡±

    ¡°Uoooooo!! As expected of Lord Almis! From the very beginning I had thought that you had extensive knowledge for an uncivilized Adernian but as expected you¡¯re the greatest king!!¡±

    The greatest king, huh. Thanks.

    Also, sorry for being an uncivilized Adernian.

    Nikus had just gained someone that understands him so he got very excited and didn¡¯t notice my wry smile.

    I think I just understood a part of why this guy gets eggs thrown at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to know someone like you exists. This country, whenpared to the Cretian states, are culturally inferior after all. By the way, I have something I¡¯d like to ask, how do you think the Adernian alphabet could be made?¡±

    ¡°Adernian alphabet, huh. Well, certainly not having an original alphabet is inconvenient. If you tell me to make do with Persis alphabet if the Cretian alphabet did not exist, then I¡¯d probably go mad. However, I¡¯m not exactly knowledgeable in that area¡­¡­.¡±

    As expected, he¡¯s weak when ites to those things. This guy is a science guy anyway.

    This world still doesn¡¯t have a distinction between science tract and cultural tract, so I had assumed he¡¯s probably knowledgeable there.

    Do they have strong and weak subjects?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry I can¡¯t be of any help. However, personally speaking, I have something that I think is more important than making an alphabet.¡±

    ¡°Something more important?¡±

    ¡°A calendar.¡±

    A calendar?

    Is there something strange with the current one? Although I don¡¯t really get it¡­¡­

    ¡°Although this country¡¯s people don¡¯t notice it much¡­..there¡¯s a gap between the actual seasons. It¡¯s around 40 days.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­if you think about it that might indeed be the case? But I¡¯m really not knowledgeable in that area.¡±

    The current calendar is something made about five hundred years ago. A forty-day gap would mean there¡¯s an eight day gap every hundred years. Well, again, I don¡¯t really get it.

    ¡°Whenever I see this gap, I get very irritated and¡­..¡±

    ¡°In other words, in your opinion, we should revise the calendar?¡±

    I see¡­..well it¡¯s not like the people of this country are experiencing unexpected inconveniences by living their lives in ordance with this calendar anyway.

    Themoners nt their seeds ording to the seasons they had learnt from experience rather than from the calendar after all.

    ¡°Revising the calendar would have a huge effect on the citizenry so¡­..it¡¯s not something we could simply do. Well, anyway, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ¡°Understood, then I shall make my way to making it immediately.¡±

    This guy. He really doesn¡¯t listen, does he?

    ¡°Oi, Yal. I actually have two important thinks I want to talk about with you.¡±

    I had summoned over Yal.

    Yal¡¯s expression tightens as he heard those words.

    He seems to be nervous.

    ¡°The first thing¡­¡­how about getting married?¡±

    ¡°Married!?¡±

    Yal¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry. I hold deep respect and admiration towards Lord Almis and I swear my loyalty to you. If you tell me to die then I am prepared to do so. However, I don¡¯t have such kind of love towards milord¡­¡­Besides, there¡¯s already Lady Julia and Lady Tetra¡­.I cannot possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell are saying.¡±

    I¡¯ll pass on that too.

    Upon seeing my expression and realizing his misunderstanding, Yal¡¯s face turns deep red.

    ¡°I, I humbly apologize. No, I had heard that the elite had a taste for that sort of love amongst men so I had¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have those kinds of hobbies.¡±

    Even if I did have such tendencies, I won¡¯t be choosing you. I¡¯ll be choosing pretty boys, you know.

    ¡°So, did you say marriage?¡±

    Yal asks again to which I nod.

    ¡°Yes. How old are you again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be 28 years old this year.¡±

    ¡°As such, isn¡¯t it bad that you aren¡¯t married yet?¡±

    A huge part of Adernians marry in their teens. It¡¯s alreadyte in their twenties.

    Well, it¡¯smon to see divorces amongst people married to arranged marriages so you also see marriages up until the mid-thirties.

    Nevertheless, being unmarried is bad.

    ¡°A marriage proposal for you has arrived. It¡¯s not like you have a woman you love right?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, this person has never experience that thing called love since birth¡­¡­¡±

    Isn¡¯t that pitiful. Even I had two, and both had bore fruit.

    ¡°And so, who has sent the proposal?¡±

    ¡°No one specific had been decided yet. However, I¡¯m thinking of having you marry a girl of the lot from the former DeBell Faction.¡±

    ¡°The former DeBell Faction?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The recent state of affairs are horrible, yes? There¡¯s a need to put in order domestic affairs. I¡¯m thinking of considerably forgiving them.¡±

    In reality, a huge part of the nobility don¡¯t really hold any sort of loyalty to me. What worries them is their own territory.

    The former DeBell faction and the Ars faction don¡¯t differ in that regard. As such, rather than getting toofortable with the Ars faction, it would be better if I pardon the former DeBell faction.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll have it done immediately. I want you to consider and think about it for me. Also, the second matter, this one is rather important and urgent matter.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you go to the Zoldias Kingdom.¡±

    The Zoldias Kingdom is a country located to the west of the Eville Kingdom.

    Arge part of their territory is mountainous so it¡¯s quite an agriculturally barren country.

    However, their soldiers are quite strong.

    Furthermore, it seems they¡¯ve been doing their best recently in opposing the Gillbed Kingdom¡¯s push south.

    ¡°Is this a counter measure against the Eville Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. We¡¯ll be applying pressure on the Eville Kingdom.¡±

    Make friends with distant countries while counquering near countries. That is the foundation of diplomacy.

    As for the reason why I can¡¯t personally go¡­..

    The first one is that there are dim prospects of an alliance. Therefore, it¡¯ll make the Eville Kingdom happy if I ((went personally) and returned without any results.

    The second reason is that the Belvedere Kingdom and the Eville Kingdom are located between my country and the Zoldias Kingdom.

    Even if I did manage to push for an alliance with King Zoldias, it¡¯ll be pointless if I wouldn¡¯t be able to go back.

    ¡°You¡¯ll leave in maybe two months. It¡¯ll take some preparations after all. I¡¯ll have you stay there for a long period of time. The shortest would probably be a year. It¡¯ll be quite the pressure after all just by having you stay there.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Then I shall prepare immediately while thinking about the marriage proposal. Although I have one request¡­.¡±

    Hmm?

    Yal has a request? This is quite rare, huh.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that I want a nname. No, even now I do have one but it¡¯s a namemon among themoners so¡­¡­¡±

    Basically, in the Adernia penins, names consist of three parts ¨C a praenomen (personal name), a nomen (n name), and a cognomen (family name).

    For example, Tetra¡¯s whole name is Tetra Ars. Tetra is her praenomen while Ars is her nomen. She doesn¡¯t have a cognomen since her family is the most prominent amongst the Ars n.

    In the same way, Julia¡¯s name is just Julia Rosyth. In other words, her family is the most prominent amongst the Rosyth n so she also doesn¡¯t have a cognomen.

    By the way, in the great antiquity, it¡¯s said that people only had nomen. However, in ordance with the increase of poption, names grew longer little by little.

    Just like in Japanese, the bad point of Adernian names is that you cant make andbine names infinitely.

    ¡°Hmm, certainly, it¡¯s not good to have such an overused nomen and cognomen in diplomacy, huh¡­¡±

    I¡¯ve already granted Ron, Roswald, and Gram nomen. Those three arended nsmen, after all. Furthermore, there are those that despised their former nomen, the greatest example of which is Lulu.

    I had given each of the three the nomen Aemilius, Fabius, and Calpurnius respectively.

    Their origins are¡­..you already know even if I don¡¯t tell you, huh. The Adernia penins¡¯s geography, culture, and even climate are simr to that country after all. Just notpletely.

    The reason why I hadn¡¯t given Yal a nomen is that he doesn¡¯t hold any territory. Personally, I think it would be good to give him arge territory but Yal himself refused. Well, for someone like Yal who¡¯s working both as a diplomat and a domestic bureaucrat, territories and the like would only be a heavy burden.

    ¡°Then¡­.how about udius? There¡¯s an excellent person that held that name.¡±

    ¡°udius¡­..what a fine name. Then from now on, I shall take the name udius.¡±

    Yal happily smiles.

    Author¡¯s notes:

    Come to think of it, Ron still doesn¡¯t have a family name, huh. Since it¡¯s a pain thinking up something, I just lightly searched wiki.

    By the way, Bartolo¡¯s name is Bartolo Pompeius.

    With this, the domestic governance part ends. Next is the plot battles, birth, and the war.

 Chapter CHAPTER 93 â€“ SCHEMING I

    No one cane close to sorcerers when ites to specializing in scheming and plots.

    Poisoning, hypnotism, memory maniption, curse, quick information transmission through soul riding¡­¡­.

    First ss sorcerers are the best units no matter who youpare them to.

    If there¡¯s no gap in the target¡¯s heart, then hypnotism and memory maniption is not possible.

    You can artificially create one by restraining, capturing, drugging and/or torturing the target.

    However, it¡¯s not realistically possible to kidnap and do such things to an important person.

    Therefore, from the very beginning, attacking the target with a ((hidden)) knife had been more efficient.

    However, conversely, if such a gap in the heart exists, then such techniques are possible.

    That said,plete maniption¡­..or anything of that high caliber is impossible no matter how skilled the sorcerer.

    What a sorcerer can do, from the very beginning, is to the extent of giving a light push to make a person do what he wants to do¡­¡­arouse feelings of insurrection, and lightly hypnotize a person to extract information from them.

    Nevertheless, there are still dangers. That¡¯s because important people have escort sorcerers after all.

    Basically, in sorcerery, disenchants and barriers often turn out better than curses while the same goes for reconnaissance over espionage.

    To take down a target with escorts with an actual power of six, you¡¯ll need to use sorcerers with an actual power of 10.

    As such, they¡¯d basically be targeting great nsmen that don¡¯t have any major sorcerers as well as centurions or highmanding officers that don¡¯t have any at all.

    It¡¯s be their jobs to extract information from these people.

    Even so, the merit is big because they¡¯d be able to obtain information reliably.

    However, there¡¯s a huge defect in these types of schemes using sorcerers. That is the capital cost per head of a first-ss sorcerer is high.

    When you consider child-rearing cost and time, they¡¯re not suitable to be made into spies who are always at risk of dying.

    Conversely, not only could you not expect anything great from expendable second-ss sorcerers, they¡¯d only get detected by first ss sorcerers vignt against enemy espionage.

    It would bring down a typical small country to it¡¯s knees just to be able to secure a counter-espionage sorcerer.

    However, this talk about small countries is limited to a small country in the Adernian or Cretian penins with a poption in the ten thousands.

    This doesn¡¯t apply to countries like the Rozel Kingdom that has a poption exceeding 3,000,000 and the Persis Empire which exceeds 20,000,000.

    In huge countries like these, they¡¯d be gathering suitable baby girls all around the country, thoroughly train them, while at the same time conducting ideological indoctrination so they wouldn¡¯t betray the country, and other such things using their national power.

    By doing so, they¡¯d be able to secure the quality, quantity, and loyalty of sorcerers.

    They would then make them infiltrate the various countries all over the world as spies and createpletely advantegous situations with other small countries.

    ¡°Lord Ledus, if it¡¯s you, then you should be able to do it, you know. Our country will support you.¡±

    Mari smilingly makes talk to Ledus.

    It¡¯s been several months since Mari had been invited as the First Consort¡¯s house guest.

    The reason everything had went this smoothly was that one of the sorcerers being employed by the First Consort is her disciple.

    Arge number of a country¡¯s sorcerers flock around the king. Therefore, it would be extremely difficult for retainers to secure one.

    You could say that they tend to thoughtlessly employ great sorcerers looking for work even if they are foreigners.

    The one that told her that Ledus is an easy target is also that sorcerer.

    ¡°But can I really do it?¡­¡­The enemy has a force several times more than mine.¡±

    ¡°You can, you know? Listen here¡­¡­¡±

    Mari indifferently speaks of a seemingly winning strategy. And included in those words is a small quantity of magic powers.

    Sweet words and important talk easily enter his head.

    The curse on those words are the same.

    There¡¯s nothing better than coating poison with sugar.

    Naturally, there are also spies from Mari and the Rozel Kingdom within the Equus tribe but the tribe hasn¡¯t noticed that Ledus is slowly getting hypnotized.

    Rather, they¡¯re even thankful ((to Mari)) for making him proactive.

    She¡¯s giving him small doses over time. That is an iron-d rule in sorcery.

    ¡°Lord Ledus, it¡¯s time for your meal.¡±

    The servant opens the yurt¡¯s curtain and informs such to Ledus.

    Ledus stands up.

    ¡°Lady Merlin. How about you join me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­..I have something I have to attend to. I would have to humbly pass on this one.¡±

    Mari makes an apologetic ce as she excuses herself from that ce.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I really can¡¯t get used to the Equus tribe¡¯s kumis. It tastes too horrible. Can¡¯t we do something about it?¡±

    ¡°I understand what you feel. However, please don¡¯te to my yurt many times over. We¡¯ll get suspected.¡±

    Lydia¡­¡­.a spy from the Rozel Kingdom¡­¡­candidly gives advice to Mari who¡¯s drinking tea.

    Mari, however, just returns a smile.

    ¡°I told you it¡¯s fine. Besides, you¡¯re an Adernian after all. Aren¡¯t you quite doted on by the First Consort? It won¡¯t be a problem. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for the setting to turn into us being personally intimate?¡±

    The spy gives off a deep sigh.

    Nothing¡¯s going through this superior of hers.

    ¡°That said, you, aren¡¯t you blending in quite well? I heard you did things like curing children¡¯s diseases for free or something. Honestly, I¡¯m quite touched.¡±

    ¡°The level of the Equus tribe¡¯s sorcerers are low after all¡­¡­¡±

    A bit embarrassed, Lydia scratches her cheeks.

    While drinking tea, Mari answers.

    ¡°The Equus tribe is a nomadic tribe after all, although they¡¯ve started to settle recently and even do agriculture. It¡¯s the weather that decides whether or not agricultural people would live or die. Therefore, they habitually pray to the gods and the spirits. Consequently, it¡¯s easy for a sorcerer of high caliber to be born among them.

    Conversely, nomads aren¡¯t that dependent on the weather as much as agricultural peoples are, and so when pushes to shove, they could just do things like move to ces where the harvest was good or take away their territory. Therefore, they don¡¯t pray habitually. They try to make do with their own abilities without relying on the gods and spirits¡­¡­..it¡¯s the problem in their disposition, yes?¡±

    In the same way, there¡¯s a strong tendency for Adernians to be more excellent sorcerers than Rozel and Gallian sorcerers. Gallians are part-agricultural, part-pastural, and part-hunting peoples after all.

    ¡°It¡¯s been fifteen years since I got initiated into sorcery, and another five since I infiltrated the Equus tribe¡­¡­.the time has finallye for me to be of use.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll still be after this, you know. Since you¡¯ll be Prince Ledus¡¯ head sorcerer. We¡¯ll be relying on you when¡­¡­.the Rozel Kingdom takes down the DeMorgal Kingdom and begins the full blown invasion to the Rosyth Kingdom.¡±¡±

    A smile appears on Mari¡¯s face.

    Lydia also makes an evil-like smile.

    Meanwhile, in the Rosyth Kingdom.

    ¡°Ah, geez¡­¡­everything¡¯s not going well at all¡­¡­¡±

    Annabe is troubled.

    Her duty is to assist the nted sorcerer in the Rosyth Kingdom and create divisions within the kingdom.

    Her targets are important people in the state such as great nsmen and the like.

    If it¡¯s to the extent of setting curses on themon soldier and servant, then an average first ss sorcerer, or even a skilled second-ss sorcerer would be more than capable.

    However, doing such to an important person that seemed to have received curse-defense training on top of being protected by several escorts is impossible except to an extremely first-ss sorcerer.

    It¡¯s not strange for there to be ayer in one part of the former DeBell Faction that embraces dissatisfaction to King Rosyth. Even if they couldn¡¯t fly the banner of revolt, they could still expect something along the lines of information smuggling.

    If possible, it¡¯s better if they¡¯d be able to perform, with scrupulous care, a hypnotism simr to that of Prince Ledus.

    Annabe¡¯s style and figure are on the good side.

    ¡°Please!! I really want a job!! I¡¯ll do anything! I won¡¯t even mind letting you use my body!¡±

    She¡¯ll urge someone with something like that while casting a curse on the bed.

    She has done such method since forever. Men are easy creatures.

    Nevertheless, this ispletely going nowhere.

    The reason is simple.

    The former DeBell Factionpletely doesn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction with the current king.

    To make matters worse, the only sorcerer nted in the Rosyth Kingdom got killed.

    The Rosyth Kingdom has a system of sorcery licensure that manages sorcerers.

    Because of this system, if you do something suspicious, it¡¯ll immediately get found.

    That sorcerer got impatient in her surveince and made a mistake, so she got detected and executed by a Rosythian sorcerer.

    Since she¡¯s wearing a spell that would rupture her heart should she start spilling secrets, Annabe still hasn¡¯t been caught. However¡­¡­.

    ¡°The quality of the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s sorcerers are higher than we¡¯ve expected¡­¡­.Haa, we need to do something¡­¡±

    Annabe wants to curse, at the very least, one person.

    She wants to live up to Merlin¡¯s expectations.

    *knock**knock**knock*

    Someone is knocking on the door.

    Annabe opens it while thinking about who could it be.

    ¡°Good day. I¡¯m Lulu, a national sorcerer. Actually, you¡¯re under suspicion of using sorcery without a license. Please show your license.¡±

    Cold sweat runs down through Annabe¡¯s back.

    To tell the truth, Annabe is an unlicensed sorcerer.

    In order to get a license, it¡¯s necessary to go to the pce and receive tests and interviews from several sorcerers.

    Naturally, if she did such a thing, then it¡¯s highly probable that she gets discovered as a spy.

    Annabe is a sorcerer temporarily dispatched in order to direct and aid the one nted at the actual ce.

    She¡¯s someone who has to return to Gallia someday, so a license could only be a shackle.

    That said, she made sure to not use sorcery before anyone.

    In other words, the license or something like that is just a front.

    (This girl, she noticed that I¡¯m another country¡¯s spy!?)

    Thinking back on it, she also probably got a little impatient and did some unreasonable actions.

    ¡°Your license, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll take it out immediately.¡±

    Annabe takes out a smoke ball from her pocket and throws it on the ground.

    Smoke covers the area.

    ¡°Kkuuhh!!¡±

    ¡°Like hell I¡¯ll get easily caught.¡±

    She nimbly retreats into the interior of the house.

    She then takes out another smoke ball and throws it.

    The house gets filled with smoke making it impossible to see.

    ¡°Surround the house!! Don¡¯t let her escape through the windows!! You guyse with me!!¡±

    Lulu orders her squad to surround the house while taking some of the elite along to invade the house.

    The target will escape after all should there be any secret passage.

    And her choice had proved correct, inside the house is one.

    However, Annabe takes out a crossbow, points at Lulu and her squad, and pulls the trigger.

    An arrow flies close to Lulu¡¯s ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s a crossbow. I¡¯ll warn you ¨C I¡¯m using sorcery to understand your whereabouts! Don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    As such, Lulu could only resign to staying put.

    Since they couldn¡¯t move, Annabe used this opportunity to escape through the secret passage dug underground.

    ¡°Ah, geeze! This is no good! They¡¯re knowledge of counterespionage is too high!¡±

    The troubled Annabe writes a letter to Mari stationed in the Equus tribe.

    To Lady Merlin

    Are you well? I, on the other hand, am not. The reason is that the former DeBell faction seem to hold no discontent against the present king. Although they do embrace sentiments of fear and awe towards him, theypletely have no spirit to go against him.

    Normally, those in the King¡¯s faction would ride on his coattails from the beginning and attack people in the opposition.

    However, the present king has seemed to remonstrate those who got in on themselves and impartially judged them in trial. Then what about those from the Kings faction from the start, you ask? That¡¯s what I also thought but it seems a lot of them are receiving increasing favors so even they arepletely unexploitable.

    Since they don¡¯t have gaps in the heart, nothing can be done.

    Furthermore, the enemy¡¯s counterintelligence capabilities are higher that we previously thought that our nted sorcerer had been captured.

    Even I had almost got captured.

    What should I do?

    Yours truly,

    Annabe.

    To Annabe

    Are you well? I, on the otherhand, am very well. However, I¡¯m just so sick of Kumis. Ledus had beenpletely hypnotized, so he¡¯s motivated enough.

    Now then, regarding my advice¡­

    Please retreat.

    There¡¯s nothing that can be done if there¡¯s no gap in the heart. If you, who is my best pupil, couldn¡¯t do anything, then there¡¯s nothing I could do.

    This time will be our loss.

    King Rosyth seems to have quite the considerable sense of bnce, yes?

    I think it¡¯s not impossible to torture him or even drug him with a strong drug.

    However, I can¡¯t say that realistically. It would be extremely dangerous, so we should just stop trying it.

    It¡¯s a much less objectionable fate to moving poorly and getting discovered by the enemy, after all.

    Besides, I¡¯ll be sad if my adorable number one pupil were to die.

    I¡¯m more hurt seeing my beloved people die even more than the thought of me dying.

    For the meantime, put a light hypnotism on a servant or whatnot and wait for orders in the Rozel Kingdom.

    I also n to return soon. I want to eat some pork buns.

    P.S.

    That said, why do we get all polite when exchanging letters? It¡¯s strange.

    From Lady Merlin,

    The Greatest, Most Beautiful, and Forever Virgin Witch.

 Chapter CHAPTER 94 â€“ SCHEMING II

    DeMorgal Kingdom.

    Presently, the kingdom is engulfed in a huge conflict.

    Pax DeMorgal, the Second Prince, and Aldo DeMorgal, the Third Prince are confronting each other. Since the First Prince Carlo who had held the first right to seed has lost his standing, the conflict had started to intensify.

    However, since King DeMorgal is still young, it¡¯s still noting to a head.

    Now then, the biggest victims of this conflict are those in the Prince Carlo Faction. They had severely lost influence. The cause is the fall of the Blouse n, the one which held the biggest power within the DeMorgal Kingdom as well as the fall from grace of the greatmander Tonino.

    The great nsmen from the two factions had attacked the Prince Carlo faction as if to say it¡¯s their chance to do so. They¡¯d do things like take territories from skirmishes, taking away their standing in the pce, and the like¡­¡­it never rains but it pours.

    They¡¯re the ones holding the greatest dissatisfaction in the DeMorgal kingdom.

    The reason great nsmen are attached to a country is to protect their own territory and social standing.

    Conversely speaking, if they couldn¡¯t protect such things, then there would be no point in being there.

    King DeMorgal has drowned himself in women and is in a daze despite the powers of the two factions expanding.

    ((For him)), there¡¯s no point in seeking their patronage.

    There¡¯s a man seeking to use that sentiment.

    It¡¯s Almis Ars Rosyth.

    ¡°Lord Bartolo, I¡¯m honestly happy about the proposal but¡­¡­.I want you to allow me to refuse.¡±

    It was Lethys Blouse who answered Bartolo.

    He¡¯s the current head of the Blouse n.

    Almis has begun dismantling the former Carlo Faction with a focus on the Blouse n through Bartolo whom he stationed on the border with the De Morgal Kingdom.

    As soon as the cease-fire agreementpses, it¡¯s easy to see that the DeMorgal Kingdom wille invading.

    And because of the deterioration of rtions with both the Eville and Belvedere Kingdoms due tost time¡¯s curse affair, they, too, would certainlye attacking.

    This is a countermeasure for when such a thing happens.

    The members of the Carlo faction were extremely many. Even now, more than a fourth of the DeMorgal Kingdom is still of the Carlo faction. If they were to revolt right now, even the DeMorgal Kingdom would be all but forced to concede.

    It¡¯s that kind of n but¡­¡­¡­negotiations have ground to a halt.

    ¡°Even us hold discontent towards King DeMorgal. However¡­¡­if we were ever to revolt, then Prince Carlo would surely get executed.¡±

    Although it was beyond expectation, the only penalty that has befallen Prince Carlo is the revocation of his social status as he was unexpectedly extremely popr.

    It might have been a different story if Prince Carlo had been incarcerated or even executed.

    However, he lives on, with even his right to session intact.

    And as usual, King DeMorgal is showing facor to Prince Carlo¡¯s mother.

    Should it happen¡­¡­..THAT might happen.

    Therefore, the Carlo faction is vetoing betraying the country.

    ¡°Well then, how about the Rosyth Kingdom be giving you our aid? To Prince Carlo¡¯s right to seed?¡±

    Lethys shakes his head.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Just our forces alone are enough.¡±

    They¡¯re not stupid as to carelessly allow another country¡¯s army to enter their own.

    That¡¯s what he¡¯s saying.

    Bartolo gives of a deep sigh within the depths of his heart.

    ¡°Is that so? Well then, should you change your mind, please don¡¯t hesitate tot contact me immediately.¡±

    The day¡¯s secret meeting has ended.

    ¡°Husband, how did it go?¡±

    ¡°Itpletely went nowhere. It¡¯s not going to work. It¡¯spletely not going to work. If Prince Carlo had died, everything might have gone smoothly¡­.¡±

    While drinking the sake his wife had poured, Bartolo started airing hisints.

    ¡°Oh boy, in the first ce, there¡¯s no way negotiations would seed right? It¡¯s a miss in personnel selection.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t have any other person to whom they could entrust this right? Yal is going to the Zoldias Kingdom after all.¡±

    While the Rosyth Kingdom is abundant in the quality of human resources, the quantity of their human resources iscking.

    Besides, Almis had be King almost impossibly fast.

    Since he still doesn¡¯t that much grasp the personalities of the great nsmen as well as a lot of other things, in the end, he could only rely on the seemingly most reliable Bartolo.

    ¡°The King trusts you to that extent, isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­.I guess you could look at it that way.¡±

    Bartolo gives off a sigh.

    In reality, it won¡¯t be a stretch even if you call Bartolo as the most favored amongst the great nsmen.

    Even the territory he received, even though he had to exchange it with his former one, is the biggest amongst the great nsmen.

    ¡°That said, even if you say that right of session is something that follows a monarchial system of governance¡­.can¡¯t we do something about it? Although our country had ovee it, several tens of yearster, it¡¯lle to a head again. How unpleasant, yes?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Isn¡¯t it still too early to tell? Lady Julia and Lady Tetra get along well after all. Won¡¯t it depend on the education of the children?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­.get along well, huh¡­ For now, yes. For mothers, their children are their most precious. Isn¡¯t it safe to say that what happens in the future is still up in the air? What¡¯s fortunate for us is that our king is not a henpecked husband. It won¡¯t be funny if our political situation were to move ording to the whims of women.¡±

    Bartolo shrugs his shoulders.

    There won¡¯t be any trouble to the extent of spawning a rebellion because of the rights of session. Although it¡¯d be nice if it¡¯s possible to be able to take them down in one sweep and in a short time just like in the previous civil war.

    ¡°And because of that, the enemy wille attacking yes?¡±

    ¡°In all probability. ording to the information gathered by our nted sorcerers through hypnotism, they seem to intend to begin in six months. The suprememander would be Pax, it seems. Well, their aim seems to be to safely give the second son some achievements and make him seed.¡±

    Bartolo stirs his alcohol.

    Regardless of who the enemy is, he¡¯d destroy enemies of the Rosyth Royal n. That is Bartolo¡¯s duty.

    ¡°For me, I think it¡¯s better to attack before we get attacked. The king looks half-hearted.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural. He won thest time but nevertheless there¡¯s still a gap in the national power of our country and the DeMorgal Kingdom.¡±

    The poption of the Rosyth Kingdom is approximately 250,000. The present poption of the DeMorgal Kingdom is currently unknown but it¡¯s said to be around 300,000 more or less.

    Furthermore, you should add the coalition of the Eville Kingdom and Belvedere Kingdom.

    In this situation, it¡¯s overdoing it if you went aggressively.

    ¡°Well, if I were themander then I¡¯d win without fail, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Husband¡­.for you to say that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wee home, Annabe. How was the Rosyth Kingdom?¡±

    Mari wees Annabe as if she was weing a family member that had gone sight seeing.

    Annabe makes a displeased face.

    ¡°It was the worst. I was discovered by sorcerers at my house and was made to escape through a hole while being covered in mud, you know. After that, I was chased by soldiers, hawks, dogs, and I even fell into a cesspool! It¡¯s a cesspool! For an unmarried woman in her twenties to fall into a cesspool, it¡¯s the absolute worst!!¡±

    Actually, it¡¯s thanks to that episode that she managed to run away from the dogs¡¯ pursuit, but she has no way of knowing that.

    ¡°Now, now, isn¡¯t it all good that you managed to escape?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­¡­..I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t able to ensnare even a single person¡­¡­..¡±

    Annabe deeply lowers her head to Mari.

    She seems to be extremely down.

    Mari gives of a gentle voice.

    ¡°Now, now. Even I had failed several times so this time¡¯s nothing. Although it went well with Prince Ledus, but he had the weakness of failing in his love, so I managed to seed. Even I wont be able to make a person who doesn¡¯t hold any dissatisfaction betray his master.¡±

    Mari taps Annabe¡¯s shoulders in anticipation.

    Annabe embraces Mari while crying. She smells quite horrible.

    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t it about time you teach me the outline of the operation?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll teach you. That said, it¡¯s not that big of a deal, really.¡±

    Mari answers with a grinningugh.

    First, the DeMorgal Kingdom will invade the Rosyth Kingdom.

    This is something that¡¯s attached in the secret intelligence that was gathered so any other support is unnecessary.

    Next would be to make Ledus move.

    They¡¯ll have Ledus break off the alliance with the Rosyth Kingdom, and depending on hisposure, have him invade.

    That way, both the Eville Kingdom and the Belvedere Kingdom will, without fail, also invade.

    That¡¯s thanks to the distrust they hold against the Rosyth Kingdom born fromst time¡¯s curse (false usation).

    With this, the coalition isplete.

    Certainly, a single country would be helpless if it were the target of a coalition of four countries.

    After the Rosyth Kingdom gets weakened, at their discrection they¡¯ll give a proposal.

    ¡°We¡¯ll propose ¡®if you give us territory, we¡¯lle help you.¡¯¡±

    ¡°We¡¯lle help them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If the Rosyth Kingdom falls, wouldn¡¯t the DeMorgal Kingdom¡¯s national power increase? We¡¯lle and attack the DeMorgal Kingdom from behind and destroy them. And as thanks for helping them out, we¡¯ll have the Rosyth Kingdom give us a lot of territory. That¡¯s pretty much it.¡±

    After that, they¡¯ll let time pass and then they¡¯ll make the Rosyth Kingdom yield.

    Mari haspletely no intention of killing the man called Almis. She doesn¡¯t have the knowledge that he has, especially that of bomb-making.

    Mari would like to, by all means, take possession of those.

    ¡°But with that n, the gains you made and you¡¯ll make in the future from Prince Ledus¡¯ fall and distrust curse would be for naught, yes?¡±

    ¡°I guess so. Or rather, that¡¯s the only choice left right? They aren¡¯t directly bordering us after all. Although I might still be able to make it work if I have three more of myself. You can¡¯t make sorcery called mass after-image after all.¡±

    Mari shrugs her shoulders as if saying it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°Well, in my ce, it would be you. Although barely, you¡¯re worth that much. Or rather, it¡¯s unbearable that you managed to catch up to my abilities that I cultivated for 500 years, you know.¡±

    Mariughs.

    To say the least, Annabe would be the greater when ites to talent.

    ¡°For the meantime, we¡¯ve done what we needed to do. After that, we should just keep careful watch over the developments. Ah, would you like some tea?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would love some.¡±

    An elegant tea (matcha) party begins.

    ¡°Your Highness, King DeMorgal. The revocation of His Highness, Crown Prince Carlo¡¯s social status had been decided but¡­¡­what would you do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯ll again appoint Carlo as the suprememander in the next war¡­¡­.or is that no good?¡±

    ¡°That would be difficult.¡±

    King DeMorgal gives off a huge sigh.

    He¡¯s currently 45 years old. It¡¯s just his dawn as a statesman.

    That said, until the next king had been decided, the political situation wont stabilize.

    King DeMorgal opens his mouth as his stomach that had ballooned jolts.

    ¡°If choosing Carlo would be overstretching it, then¡­¡­..how about Pax? He¡¯s the second prince after all. Her mother¡¯s social status also isn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    ¡°Personally, Your Highness, I would be happy if you choose Prince Aaldo. He¡¯s much more intelligent after all. Plus, he has an abundance of charisma. ¡­¡­.If I were to pick just a little shoring, it would be that he¡¯s na?ve but if we appoint him an excellent aide then he should be able to safely govern.¡±

    At present, the DeMorgal Kingdom is being forced to a dilemma.

    In the south lies the Rosyth Kingdommanded by its young king brimming with ambition.

    In the north is the huge Rozel Kingdom

    Both are troublesome opponents.

    What this country needs now is not to high-speed yer but a king that would be able to securely pass on the baton to the next generation.

    With that in mind, Carlo should have been the most suitable but¡­¡­he failed in the country¡¯s push south.

    He settled the matter with Carlo just losing his position as crown prince but he¡¯s still hoping with the right to seed still up in the air.

    ¡°Just like the Rosyth Kingdom, I wonder if we might as well just take in a son-inw?¡±

    ¡°It would be good if there would be another son of the Griffon, huh.¡±

    The close-aide makes a wry smile.

    Such a convenient existence is a needle in a haystack.

    ¡°The three should¡­¡­ughh.¡±

    King DeMorgal grasps his chest area.

    A pain slowly creeping up from his stomach area attacks him as he breaks out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°M-my King!! Are you alright!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s settling down. But it¡¯s starting to happen frequently.¡±

    King DeMorgal leans his back on the throne and gazes at the ceiling.

    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve started to be easily tired. I run out of breath even when just walking up the stairs. My stiff shoulders have also been severe. I wonder if this is because of age?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of that stomach? Please hold back on the food and liquor. Also, how about a little exercise?¡±

    The close aide points at the huge stomach bulging out from the king.

    The king like this now, but a long time ago, he was a warrior who could even ride horses and kill a deer with just one blow of thence.

    ¡°If I excercised then my heart would copse. It¡¯s just the age. It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    King DeMorgal heartilyughs.

    ¡­¡­.A few monthster, the DeMorgal Kingdom¡¯s state of affairs took an abrupt turn.

    It¡¯ll develop into something that King DeMorgal, King Rosyth, King Rozel, and even Mari couldn¡¯t anticipate.

 Chapter CHAPTER 95 â€“ CHILDBIRTH

    In a certain night with a full moon.

    The two went intobor at the same time.

    AA, Why both of you at the same time!!¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­..¡±

    ¡°My King, you¡¯re being a bother so please get out.¡±

    Because I was faffing around the two due to my worries, I got chased out by the sorcerers and midwives.

    What a rude bunch. Although it¡¯s true that there¡¯s nothing I could really do¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, what should I do!!¡±

    ¡°Please calm down, my king. Even if you cause mayhem, it won¡¯t make the childbirth any faster.¡±

    How annoying, Raymond. Even I know that, you know?

    ¡°Well, well. Just calm down. For the meantime, here, have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Ye, yeah. Thanks¡­..Or rather, why are you here, Bartolo?¡±

    You¡¯re supposed to be stationed at the border with the DeMorgal Kingdom, you know?

    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s about time the two would give birth so I¡¯m here on standby. Absolutely, among the great nsmen, I¡¯m the first among who want to see their faces.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­..You, when your daughter was born, what did you do?¡±

    While stirring around the liquor, Bartolo answers my question with a troubled face.

    ¡°Even if you ask me that¡­¡­there¡¯s really nothing a man can do when that timees. As one would expect, we can only imagine the hardships of childbirth and hear them through hear-say. It¡¯s not something you can do in the ce of your wife, right? So, I just drank liquor.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so¡­..¡±

    I guess that¡¯s that, huh¡­¡­ There¡¯s nothing I can really do, huh¡­¡­

    Just in case, I though them using boiling water sterilization as a countermeasure for puerperal fever as well as alcohol sterilization. I also taught them the pain-relieving Lamaze technique but¡­

    There¡¯s the possibility of having difficulties.

    Ah, why didn¡¯t I study medicine in Japan!?

    Even though if I had be a gynecologist or an obstetrician then I might have been able to do something even just a little.

    No, I guess there¡¯s nothing to be done even if I regret t now.

    ¡°Bartolo¡­..give me a strong liquor.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re talking.¡±

    I gulp down the liquor Bartolo handed over.

    ¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s nd, huh.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use even if I drink away my worries, huh.¡±

    I stop drinking liquor.

    I really can¡¯t get my mind off it. I guess Bartolo¡¯s suggestion didn¡¯t help, huh.

    ¡°Oi, Talk to me so I could get my mind distracted. Otherwise, you¡¯re fired. It¡¯s a royal order.¡±

    ¡°What an unusual royal order, huh.¡±

    Raymond and Bartolo look at me with amazed faces.

    Shut up, hurry up and talk with me.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be asking you, how did you manage to get the two to give birth at the same time? Did you do both at once?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I did both of them together about once every three times, huh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re quite forgiving, huh.¡±

    Raymond raises his voice in surprised.

    No, not really. As expected, even I think it¡¯s probably overdoing it. I just tried saying it on a whim while thinking that.

    And when I did, unexpectedly, the two were also up for it or something¡­¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous! My wife would already snap at me if I talked to another woman!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite horrible, huh.¡±

    I¡¯m quite blessed, huh.

    Lady Julia, Lady Tetra, How gracious of you, huh.

    While doing such idiotic chatter, we heard a cry.

    It¡¯s a child¡¯s, no, a baby¡¯s cry.

    This¡­this means¡­.

    ¡°My king!! Lady Tetra has given birth!!¡±

    My body moved faster than I could think.

    I went straight to Tetra¡¯s room.

    ¡°Almis¡­¡­¡±

    Tetra is smiling.

    Her face was full of sweat and her hair is a mess, with some clinging on her cheeks.

    And in her arms is a beautiful baby wrapped in linen.

    ¡°It¡¯s a healthy boy. Here, hold him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Aa.¡±

    I held up the baby¡­¡­my very own baby in my arms.

    He¡¯s quite heavy, huh¡­..I feel the weight of life.

    ¡°He inherited my hair huh. His face looks like yours. Especially that cheeky part.¡±

    ¡°How rude.¡±

    When I stretched out my finger into the baby¡¯s small hands, he grasped it tightly.

    Aah¡­..How cute¡­¡­so cute I could just eat him up.

    ¡°A name¡­¡­give him a name.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­this guy will be called Ancus ¨C Ancus Ars.¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a good name. Ancus¡­¡­The fruit of my and Almis¡¯ love¡­¡­.¡±

    Tetra smiles with a grin.

    For the meantime, she looks fine, huh.

    When I got relieved for the meantime, we heard another cry from the neighboring room.

    This would mean¡­¡­

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know.¡±

    I hand over Ancus to Tetra and hurriedly head for Julia¡¯s room.

    I wonder if she¡¯s okay¡­..¡±

    ¡°Julia!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Almis¡­¡­¡±

    Julia faces me and shows me a smile.

    Looking like she didn¡¯t have a difficult childbirth as Tetra, she gives off an impression that she¡¯s not that tired out.

    However, her expression shows a little anxiety. It¡¯s like happiness and anxiety are being mixed together¡­..

    ¡°Here you go. A healthy¡­¡­.girl.¡±

    Julia hands her over to me. Her hands are shaking a little.

    Geez, this girl.

    I kiss Julia in the lips.

    ¡°You did well. Thank you so much. I¡¯m very happy, you know.¡±

    When I said such and smiled, Julia¡¯s expression turns cheerful as if her anxiety had cleared a little.

    ¡°What should we do with her name¡­¡­.is it fine if I give it to her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s your right as the father after all.¡±

    Is that so. Then¡­¡­

    ¡°Fiona. Fiona Rosyth. That will be her name.¡±

    ¡°Fiona, huh. Yes¡­.. I think it¡¯s a good name.¡±

    Julia happily smiles.

    I look at Fiona.

    Her hair isvender colored. She also takes her face from Julia.

    When she grows up, she looks like she¡¯ll be a gorgeous woman.

    I¡¯m so happy. Although I¡¯m a little sad that she didn¡¯t take that much from me.

    Ah, so cute, huh.

    What do I do now? I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if somebody told me ¡®Please give me your daughter in marriage.¡¯ I¡¯m troubled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let her marry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.What are you saying even though she¡¯s just born?¡±

    Julia quips and smiles.

    It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve gotten better¡­.Julia.

    Around the time when things calmed down and Tetra and Julia fell asleep.

    I look at the moon alone from a balcony in the pce. What a beautiful full moon.

    I gulp down liquor by myself.

    ¡°Leader¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ron, is it? It¡¯s quitete.¡±

    ¡°I was a little busy. So I gotte. First, let me say my congrattions.¡±

    Ron quietlyes along beside me.

    ¡°Sorry. I only have one cup.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. And so¡­you have a little difficult expression on your face, yes?¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.It¡¯s about Julia, yes?¡±

    Is it foresight?

    Well, it¡¯s something in everyone¡¯s minds so I guess it¡¯s only natural.

    The next king would be Julia¡¯s son.

    That¡¯s the unspoken agreement. This is something everyone in this country understands.

    And while it¡¯s only natural, if I tried to give Tetra¡¯s son the crown, then the country wouldpletely split into two.

    Especially the Rosyth n. It¡¯s easy to see that they¡¯ll cry out ¡®That¡¯s not what you promised¡¯ and would oppose me earnestly.

    Even I know that so I didn¡¯t give Ancus the name Rosyth so as to show that he doesn¡¯t have any right to the session.

    Julia gave birth to a girl. And Tetra gave birth to a boy.

    It¡¯s a little troublesome situation.

    Well, this much wont shake Julia¡¯s social status.

    However, if this went on for several times more, then it will be a problem.

    That is¡­..a pattern where Julia keeps giving birth to girls and not be blessed with a son.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have the alternative where¡­¡­I won¡¯t do Tetra until Julia gives birth to a sun but¡­.there¡¯s no way I can do that.

    I don¡¯t want Tetra to hold herself back that much after all, plus it¡¯ll be expected that Abraham¡­¡­.that damned old man wont stop it with theints.

    If only that stupid geezer didn¡¯t exist then this situation wouldn¡¯t be that troublesome.

    If I remember correctly, I heard that it¡¯s the sperm which determines the gender of the child. In other words, the one at fault would be me.

    But I also heard that the girl¡¯s constitution also ys a part.

    So, both are at fault¡­¡­No, fault is not a good word for it. Should I say it¡¯s the cause?

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m honestly happy see. Boy, girl, I wanted both after all. In the first ce, the probability is 50%, right? There¡¯s no way she¡¯d keep on giving birth to only girls.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I also think. Julia and Tetra are¡­¡­. both important so, I don¡¯t want to see the two of them fighting.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d let that happen. I definitely wont.¡±

    I re at the full moon.

    As if ignoring me, it continues to shine brightly.

    The peaceful days pass by and it has be the sixth month.

    I strengthened vignce against the DeMorgal kingdom¡¯s invasion which we¡¯ve known from intelligence as well as the probably apanying coaltion.

    And so, as feared, the peace had ended.

    What we didn¡¯t expect was¡­¡­.

    The one which ended the peace was not the DeMorgal Army¡¯s invasion, but rather a civil war in the DeMorgal Kingdom.

 Chapter CHAPTER 95.5 â€“ MAKING AN APPEARANCE

    ¡°How cute¡­..it¡¯s grandpappy you know!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Fiona curiously looks at father-inw¡¯s face.

    Fiona, who had just been born, still doesn¡¯t have that much of a developed eyesight. That said, father-inw is very happy since it¡¯s as if he¡¯s looking at his own image.

    ¡°Yep, shepletely takes after Julia. She was also like this when she was small, huh¡­¡­To think that such a child would give birth to this one¡­¡­.¡±

    Father-inw suddenly sheds a tear. It¡¯s as if a strange switch had been flipped.

    ¡°By the way, how is Tetra Ars?¡±

    ¡°Tetra? She¡¯s with Ancus in the other room.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ll probably only be a bother if I were there¡­..¡¯

    While saying that, Tetra went to the other room.

    It¡¯s not like Julia and I are minding it but, it seems Tetra herself is feeling awkward. Well, there¡¯s no particr reason to make here either.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good huh. Call her over.¡±

    As per father-inw¡¯s request, a ve calls over Tetra who immediatelyes. You can clearly see the nervousness on her face.

    In her arms is Ancus sleeping soundly.

    I call her over and make her sit beside me. I¡¯ll always cover for her¡­¡­

    Father-inwughs with a smile and says:

    ¡°Please let me hold that child.¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    Tetra gives off a surprised expression. Even I am probably making such an expression. It¡¯s only natural but, Tetra and Father-inw are not rted by blood.

    I thought surely he¡¯d say a warning or two.

    ¡°Julia¡¯s husband is my son. And that son¡¯s wife is my daughter. Doesn¡¯t it make that child my grandchild?¡±

    Father-inw heartfullyughs.

    Tetra makes a bewildered expression but she immediately stands up and carries Ancus towards father-inw.

    ¡°Please¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Father-inw holds Ancus as if handling a fragile article.

    While looking at Ancus¡¯ face, father inw

    ¡°Yep, he¡¯s a good child. He¡¯s your son. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll grow up into a wise man.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Thank you very much.¡±

    Tetra blushes a little while giving her thanks.

    After father-inw returned Ancus to Tetra, we make them take their leave.

    And so, we¡¯re left alone.

    After a while, silence envelops the ce.

    The first to speak was father-inw.

    ¡°Listen here, regardless of whether or not the person himself has the intention, a conflict would arise. People that would willfully fan its mes are sure to appear.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be protecting them. As a husband, as a father, and as king.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen my grandchildren. However, I still cant rest easy until I see the face of the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    The next King would be Julia¡¯s son. That¡¯s absolute. Otherwise, the country will be divided. The original meaning of my existence is to sire a son that would continue the blood of the Rosyth n after all.

    ¡°At the worst, we may end up making Ancus marry Fiona. If possible, I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Haa¡­¡­¡±

    In the worst case, it¡¯ll be incest.

    I don¡¯t know whether toment or to be happy with the fact that thatst option exists.

 Chapter CHAPTER 96 â€“ COUP

    The sixth month. The cease-fire agreement expired so it¡¯s certainly about time to invade the Rosyth Kingdom.

    Then it happened.

    ¡°Ggguwahhh¡±

    ¡°My King!, My King!!¡±

    King DeMorgal grasps his chests and falls.

    The sorcerers immediately gather around him and begin treating him.

    However, their efforts have been fruitless and the king has stopped breathing.

    All these without having named the next king¡­¡­.

    In the DeMorgal Capital, in Aldo DeMorgal¡¯s estate.

    Inside is a 15-year-old boy as well as a woman in her early twenties.

    The boy is wearing extravagant clothes, so you can see that he has quite the high social status. It¡¯s only natural. He¡¯s the lord of this room after all, Aldo de Morgal, himself.

    On the other hand, the woman is wearing extremely crude clothing. From her beautiful blond hair, you can see that she¡¯s a Germanis.

    Furthermore, her chest area is quite stocked with fat.

    If Almis were to see her he¡¯d definitely give judgement along the lines of ¡®this one¡¯s a heavy cruiser¡­..no, this one¡¯s battleship ss. Not a dreadnaught ss but¡­..around a Mikasa-ss, huh¡­..¡¯

    However, what ruins all that is her face.

    Her face is by no means ugly. Rather, it¡¯s even fine for you to say that her appearance is in order.

    However, her birthmark stands out.

    Furthermore, above all, what¡¯s pathetic are the shackles on her feet and the choker on her neck.

    A chain that stretches from that choker is in Aldo¡¯s hands.

    Aldo shouts.

    ¡°AA!! Dad has died!! How happ¡­that¡¯s not it. How dreadful!! Now then, what should we do from now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Even if you ask me, I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!! How impertinent!! Even though you¡¯re just a spider!!¡±

    Aldo kicks his ve.

    He kicks her repeatedly in the stomach, rides her, then smacks her in the face.

    While getting hit, the ve¡­¡­..Alice thought:

    ¡°I wonder if I need to stand this for five minutes.¡±

    Exactly after five minutes have passed, Aldo separates from Alice after he grew tired of hitting.

    ¡°Oi, Alice, Come and kill Pax.¡±

    ¡°That again¡­.it¡¯s quite novel yes?¡±

    It¡¯s quite like Aldo to suddenly order the assassination of a very important person but, it¡¯s also quite like Alice to not veto such an order.

    It¡¯s as if assassinating is the same as going to a pic.

    ¡°¡­¡­.However, won¡¯t that make you suspect? If Prince Pax got killed under these circumstances, no matter what you think, wont the culprit be you?¡±

    ¡°Under these circumstances, the next king would be Pax. The most indisputable point is his length of service after all plus the fact of the matter is it was he who was to be the suprememander of the invasion of the Rosyth Kingdom that was supposed to happen. Furthermore, I want to be king. Rather than spend several days waging a civil war and then killing Pax, It¡¯s better for the sake of the country to kill him now, right?¡±

    As expected, Alice¡¯s eyes widened at Aldo¡¯s expression.

    Aldo, on the other hand,ughs heartily.

    ¡°Then after that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill everyone with hostility in the royal capital. I¡¯ll use my private army. If I were to seed to perform a surprise attack, then we should be able to do such. I¡¯ll have you kill those great nsmen that have their own huge private armies. If it loses their head, an army should suffermand paralysis.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    Alice gives off a sigh.

    In the end, the one who will bear the full brunt of the danger would be her.

    ¡°By the way, what about Prince Carlo?¡±

    ¡°That guy¡¯s secluded in a mountain far away from here. There¡¯s no way we can kill him and Pax at the same time. We¡¯ll send separate soldiers to kill him. Even I won¡¯t give such impossible orders. I¡¯m a good lord after all.¡±

    Well, a good lord won¡¯t be hitting a ve to a pulp.

    Although Alice thought that ¡°Aren¡¯t you always giving me close to impossible tasks?¡±, she just kept silent.

    Although she¡¯s gotten used to it, it¡¯s much much better if she doesn¡¯t get hit.

    ¡°What do we do with what would remain of the Pax Faction and Carlo Faction? Although I don¡¯t think they¡¯d honestly obey.¡±

    ¡°If they obey, then I¡¯ll forgive them. If they don¡¯t then it¡¯s capital punishment for them. Great nsmen mostly obey if they manage to secure recognition and guarantee of their possessions.¡±

    If you heard their side at the very least, then it¡¯s something that would probably go well.

    Although the key to the operation lies in Alice assassinating Pax and the many influential greatnsmen that possess their private armies¡­¡­Aldo trusts that she would be able to achieve such.

    If she did it in the dead of the night, then she¡¯d be able to do it with certainty.

    However, what should they do after that? Instead of a just cause, only a bad reputation will remain with Aldo.

    It¡¯s not hard to think that you¡¯d seed with the assassination.

    The problem is it¡¯s easy to guess who¡¯s the culprit by thinking about who gets to profit in the person¡¯s death.

    Your reputation will increase if you destroyed them in battle fair and square, but it¡¯ll only be a scandal if you settle the matter through cowardly means.

    It would only be a huge stain on your honor.

    Therefore, assassination is only ast resort used when there are no other options avable.

    Although King DeMorgal only has Carlo, Pax, and Aldo as his sons, there still are a lot of other people that share their blood.

    Rather than the kinyer Aldo, there¡¯s enough possibility that they¡¯d pull a fast one with another member of the royal family.

    As Aldo himself said with confidence, what nobility desires from a king is the recognition and guarantee of their hereditary estates.

    As expected, how many great nsmen can rest easy thinking about when will the sword, of a man who had killed even his own brother, befall them.

    It¡¯d be fine if he¡¯s a slow and gullible person.

    Aldo, however, imprudently makes his wits work so he¡¯d be difficult to manipte.

    (Well, that doesn¡¯t concern me¡­¡­)

    In any case, Aldo is not one to listen.

    If he couldn¡¯t even lend his ear to his father¡¯s advice, then there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll lend them to Alice.

    She¡¯ll only get told off with ¡®Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself spider woman¡¯ and get hit as a result.

    ¡°Understand? We¡¯ll carry out the n a weekter. Prepare yourself until then. I¡¯ll alsoplete preparations on my end.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Alice quietly nods.

    Midnight a weekter.

    Alice is on top of a roof of a house near Prince Pax¡¯s manor.

    You can see the manor about 20 meters away.

    ¡°Now then, shall we do it¡­..¡±

    She stretches her arms before her making it clear that her aim is the roof of Prince Pax¡¯s manor.

    *Bishuu*

    While making such a stupid sound, a threades forth fromo Alice¡¯s finger and hits the prince¡¯s roof.

    Its thickness is around a centimeter.

    She then rubs the thread at her feet to fix it and make a 1cm bridge.

    She then calmly jumps on top of it and walks through it while skillfully maintaining her bnce.

    Just like that, she managed to cross over to the prince¡¯s roof.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡­.if I recall correctly, Prince Pax¡¯s room is the third room from the right on the second floor, right?¡­¡­¡±

    The prince¡¯s manor is three storeys high so it¡¯s necessary to go down another floor.

    Alice ces her hand on the roof. With those hands, she makes a sticky thread and used that in order to slowly lower herself.

    And just like that, she arrives at Prince Aldo¡¯s balcony.

    Although this goes without saying, the door is locked. This is a measure against insolent people like Alice.

    There¡¯s no key hole ((on the outside). Even if it¡¯s assumed that people wille to the balcony, the same doesn¡¯t go withing from the balcony.

    A locksmith should be able to open it anyway, so it wasn¡¯t furnished.

    It¡¯s an ironwall protection. Except to people like Alice, at least.

    ¡°How annoying.¡±

    Alice twined some thread around her finger and made a drill-like object after a durable steel like thread had umted.

    ¡°Torya¡±

    *Thud*

    While making a slightly loud noise, Alice¡¯s finger prates the wooden door.

    It was quite a loud sound, so it woke up the sleeping Prince Pax.

    ¡°Hmm? Wha? What In the¡­..GGGhhHH!!!¡±

    A thread from Alice¡¯s finger wraps around Pax¡¯s neck.

    She pulls on this which tightens the hold on Pax.

    For a while, Pax struggles through pulling and scratching on to the thread. Nevertheless, a whileter he stops moving.

    ¡°Now then, I need toe back. It¡¯ll be troublesome if I get discovered after all. ¡­..Well, I¡¯m not in the mood for getting caught even if they do discover me.¡±

    If she gets home, she¡¯ll get hit.

    She doesn¡¯t like pain.

    With Alice¡¯s true power, it¡¯ll be a walk in the park to kill Aldo and escape, but it¡¯s imprinted on her to not be able to go against Aldo.

    Then Alice hears a great noise. When she looks at the source of the noise, she sees a ze rising.

    Aldo seems to have started mobilizing.

    Unless she gets there quickly to reinforce him, she¡¯d get used of ying truant and get hit again.

    Alice heads for the direction of the noise with great haste.

    Thanks to the appeal for reconsideration in the previous war, Carlo was exiled with close supervision from the capital to a slightly distant mountain.

    But then again, such a life was quite afortable one.

    In any case, he was ced under house arrest in a vi maintained by a great nsman of the Carlo faction, so the experience is veryfortable.

    There, Carlo did nothing but read books and flirt with women ves, go hunting then flirt with female ves, read poetry and go flirting with women ves, and the like.

    By the way, Carlo has a fianc¨¦e and their rtionship is favorable.

    In that fateful day, Carlo went to the town at the bottom of the mountain.

    Even if you call it a town, it¡¯s to the extent not that different from a vige.

    Carlo got teased into going by the ves because they wanted to go and y outside once in a while.

    Even he had grown tired of the greenery, so he hid himself, went to the town to y, and stayed there for the night.

    What woke him up from his wonderful travels in the dreamworld was a worried soldier that had followed them secretly.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible Prince Carlo! A coup has urred in the royal capital! Prince Aldo has murdered Prince Pax! Even the vi in the mountain is already receiving an attack from Prince Pax¡¯s soldiers. The soldiers are fighting as we speak! Although they don¡¯t know that Your Highness is here¡­¡­.please hurry and escape! I¡¯ve prepared a carriage!!¡±

    ¡°Eeh!! Why¡­¡­.no, I¡¯ll hear the detailster. Let¡¯s escape immediately!!¡±

    Carlo hurriedly wakes the female ves and leaves the town.

    And thus, Carlo unexpectedly manages to escape from Aldo¡¯s hands.

    Author¡¯s notes:

    Although Aldo properly closed the sliding storm shutter and checks it several times, he¡¯s the type to forget to close the gas tank.

    King DeMorgalments of him from the Sanzu River that ¡°Although his head and thoughts are not bad, he¡¯s not thorough enough or rather he made a fundamental mistake¡­¡±

    By the way, I intended Spiderman to be the joke material for Alice. However, I didn¡¯t know Spiderman¡¯s name since I¡¯ve never seen the movie even once although I did read the wiki page on it.

    Well, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you think of her as having the same specs as Spiderman. Incidentally, divine protections¡­¡­and the like¡­she doesn¡¯t have any of those, but divine protections are rted.

    Although Almis would win in a pure contest of strength, Alice would be almost unrivaled in interior (and the like) three dimensional spaces.

    As far as Aldo is concerned, you can say she¡¯s a shogi piece equivalent to a rook. (Also, he doesn¡¯t have a bishop, a gold general, and a silver general.) (TLN: I don¡¯t y shogi so I can¡¯t really exin.)

 Chapter CHAPTER 97 â€“ FORWARD CHARGE I

    It¡¯s the sixth month.

    It¡¯s about the time the cease-fire agreement between the Rosyth Kingdom and the DeMorgal Kingdom haspsed.

    A huge change has urred in the DeMorgal Kingdom.

    King DeMorgal has died. Cause of death is heart failure. He was forty-five years old.

    He had died without naming the next king.

    And the first one to make a move was Aldo DeMorgal.

    He had Prince Pax and the opposition assassinated at the same time and upied the capital.

    At the same time, the great nsmen of the Aldo Faction began military movements against the Pax and Carlo factions.

    That much should have been good.

    However, Prince Aldo made one mistake.

    He allowed Prince Carlo to escape.

    Prince Carlo¡¯s faction secured him and crowned him as the rightful king.

    Aldo retaliated by also taking the title by himself.

    Half of the Pax faction had joined the Aldo faction which had seized the capital.

    The other half joined the Carlo faction to get revenge for their lord.

    Thus, the birth of two kings in the country and its division into two is ascertained.

    In the superior position is the Aldo faction which had seized the capital and the directly controlled territories of the Royal house.

    Thus, in order to resist the Aldo faction, the Carlo faction sought reinforcements from the Rosyth Kingdom with which they had already made contact¡­¡­

    ¡°Henceforth begins the meeting of the Great nsmen!¡±

    I dered so from the great nsmen I had gathered together from all over the country.

    Although a lot of them still haven¡¯t arrived, time is pressing, so I want them to forgive me.

    ¡°Now then, I thing everyone here already knows the subject of this meeting. A civil war has urred in the DeMorgal Kingdom. And Prince Carlo hase to us seeking reinforcements. I want to hear your opinions on the matter. Should we ept his request? Should we wait and watch the developments?¡±

    The first to raise his hand was Raymond.

    ¡°My King, this time I think we should wait it out and observe. If our country were to mobilize our army, the surrounding countries might get stimted. Even under normal circumstances, these countries are already looking at us with hostility. Furthermore, we are currently in a situation where we are undertaking numerous works such as flood control and the construction of the new capital. If we consider our current national power, the number of people we can mobilize is limited to 15,000 men. Furthermore, 3000 of those men are tied up in construction works so the real number we can mobilize is 12,000 men. Then 1000 of those would be the standing army for the protection of the royal pce. Therefore, that brings the number of men we can send to the foreign expedition to 11,000. If we exercise vignce against both the Belvedere and Eville Kingdoms, then that would bring the number further down to around 8,000 yes? Taking on therge DeMorgal Kingdom with that would be a little unreliable.¡±

    Concrete numbers have appeared.

    It¡¯s quite easy to understand. Certainly, in line with my policies up until now, that would be correct. Since it¡¯ll all be over if we were targeted by a coalition.

    However¡­¡­.

    ¡°My King, I, on the otherhand, think this is our chance.¡±

    The one that dered such was Bartolo. He¡¯s the lord which would probably take the whole brunt of this war.

    ¡°At present, Aldo DeMorgal¡¯s army is 20,000 strong. Carlo DeMorgal¡¯s is 10,000 strong. If our country were to add 8,000 men to that then the difference would be no more than 2,000.¡±

    No more than, huh¡­..Such splendid way of talking huh Bartolo¡­¡­

    ¡°Are you confident in your assessment, Bartolo? We can¡¯t say that we¡¯d be able to cooperate with our friendlies, right?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t that be the same for the enemy? My King, this civil war in the DeMorgal Kingdom will break out in each and every one of their territories. In otherwords, it would be fine if we just crush each and every one of them. Besides, the only one who has an army in order is our country, yes?¡±

    Even I know that Bartolo¡¯s military abilities are beyond excellent.

    This person has said that we can do this war. Therefore, we can. Nevertheless¡­

    ¡°As expected, won¡¯t the presence of the Eville and Belvedere Kingdoms be dangerous?¡±

    ¡°My King, please give us the chance to regain our honor!¡±

    Those who shouted were the great nsmen from the former DeBell Faction.

    I can also see that the other nobles too are full of enthusiasm. It would appear that the only people unmotivated are me and Raymond.

    ¡°Above all, it won¡¯t only be us who would be going. The Equus tribe would alsoe with us. With their mobility and the power of our hoplites, victory is ripe for the picking.

    Bartolo deres so.

    There¡¯s nothing else better than that if the DeMorgal Kingdom if were to copse.

    One way to achieve that is military action while holding themselves back from excess so they won¡¯t get isted, but another is to act defiantly and crush the coalition even before it forms.

    Although there is a sufficiently high chance of failure should weck a suitable force for such strategies¡­..

    In the one year I¡¯ve been enthroned as king, the country had be several times stronger.

    We¡¯ve also managed to change almost all of our equipments into iron.

    Isn¡¯t riding the momentum also one way to go about it?

    Besides, if I let this pass, I¡¯ll be branded as a timid king which will be a cancer politically.

    Son of the God fo War ¨C Mares¡­¡­I¡¯m selling myself as that so it¡¯s necessary that I attack with resolution.

    I can¡¯t let my image get ruined.

    ¡°There¡¯s something that worries me. It¡¯s the Rozel Kingdom. Won¡¯t that country also invade? If we were to butt heads with that huge country, then without fail, we¡¯d be the ones who¡¯ll lose. Besides, won¡¯t it be bad if we were to get a direct border with them?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Rozel Kingdom is currently out to subjugate other Gallic tribes. As for the border, we can just establish a kingdom under Carlo DeMorgal as a buffer state.¡±

    Come to think of it, there was indeed information like that, huh.

    Right now, the Rozel Kingdom has already mobilized a force 30,000 strong.

    If I¡¯m correct, they¡¯ve sent the greatest Gallic general ¨C Curio ¨C to the north in order to unify Gaul, or something like that. [TLN1]

    It¡¯s quite terrifying of them to be able to send out 30,000 men just like that, but then again, the other Gallic tribes they couldn¡¯t conquer even after sending such a force are also quite a terrifying people.

    The continent is scary, huh. Jeez.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in agreement with those in favor. Now then, let¡¯s hurry ande to a decision. Those also in favor of this campaign, raise your hand.¡±

    Everyone raised their hand.

    ¡°King Rosyth, it has been a while. I¡¯m the present lord of the Blouse n, Lethys Blouse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lord Lethys, since the peace talks.¡±

    Half of the reason this guy¡¯s parents got killed is my fault so¡­¡­I wonder if he mes me for their deaths.

    I¡¯ll just be troubled if I got hated even if it where the oue of war.

    As if feeling such thoughts from me, Lethys begins to speak.

    ¡°The reason my father died is the result of taking responsibility forst year¡¯s failure but¡­..that was father¡¯s intention. General Tonino and Prince Carlo are important existences for our country. They are irreceable people. Therefore, my father, of his own volition, carried the sin of the war¡¯s failure, and got executed. Thanks to him, lots of lives were spared. Although I am indeed saddened, I hold no grudge whatsoever.¡±

    I see¡­Such a thing happened to the head of the Blouse n. Furthermore, General Tonino lives.

    If I recall correctly, he was an able general that also seemed to have hated the idea of attacking our fort.

    The reason we won after all was the Romano forest.

    That said, General Tonino¡­¡­you just won¡¯t go down and even went to the Blouse n¡¯s Territory, huh.

    ¡°Now then, Lord Lethys. Let us hear your proposals.¡±

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve already forgotten them.

    It¡¯s just that if we started in high spirits, then we won¡¯t be able to secure favorable terms.

    It¡¯s necessary to conduct negotiations in a manner where we will feign consideration depending on conditions while bringing about a little disinterested atmosphere

    As such, this kind of introduction is necessary.

    ¡°It¡¯s as what was written in our King¡¯s (Carlo) handwritten letter. We wish for your assistance in suppressing a rebellious element in the country.¡±

    ¡°Rebellious element¡­¡­Really? Who is this rebellious element you speak of? We couldn¡¯t quite figure it out from our standpoint.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Aldo. He has willfully taken up the title of king which allowed the division of our country.

    ¡°Prince Aldo is a rebellious element? I heard he¡¯s the one in control of the capital and is sitting in the royal throne, however?¡±

    Just in case, we¡¯ve considered both as still just princes.

    Therefore, by no means would we call anyone king.

    ¡°The reason Aldo is in possession of the throne and the royal capital is through usurpation by cowardly means such as assassinations and nocturnal assaults. The rightful king is King Carlo.¡±

    ¡°I see. I understand the reasoning behind why Prince Aldo is not the rightful King. Now then, what evidence is there that Prince Carlos is the rightful King?¡±

    When I asked so, Lethys first corrected me with ¡°It¡¯s not Prince but rather King Carlo¡± before answering.

    ¡°King Carlo is the eldest son. Since the previous king has not designated a sessor, it¡¯s only natural that the eldest son bes king.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that really so? Isn¡¯t actual power also an important consideration? Under these circumstances, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s not that difficult to answer who has more power between the one who holds the capital and the throne and the one who is asking other countries for help.¡±

    I make Lethys speechless from my mean-spirited words.

    In this kind of exchanges, the first person to talk the other person down wins. This is not the area of reason.

    In order to make use of my victory, I press Lethys further on.

    ¡°If we were to help someone, it¡¯d be better if it¡¯s the one with the higher actual power. It¡¯ll lessen the damage on our country after all. Furthermore, the great nsmen of Prince Aldo¡¯s faction are gathered and hold territory in the northern part of the country while Prince Carlo¡¯s faction are gathered and hold territory in the south. Geographically speaking, it¡¯s much more easier if we were to conduct a pincer movement from the north and the south on a target, huh.¡±

    I told nothing but the truth. By no means did I tell them that an appeal for assistance hade from Prince Aldo.

    I¡¯m just reaffirming the natural truth that ¡°that way¡± is much easier.

    ¡­¡­.Well, we¡¯re probably being deceived anyway. Prince Aldo has superior power. Asking help from other countries is unnecessary.

    Or rather, asking other countries for help during a civil war is the worst n possible. It¡¯s a strategy the should only be done when one has exhauster all other options.

    In other words, the Carlo faction has been driven to a considerably ugly situation.

    It¡¯ll only leave them prone to being taken advantage of.

    ¡°There are high risks in taking the side of Prince Carlo. Furthermore, would you be suggesting a merit that would just counterbnce such a thing? Please tell me Prince Carlo¡¯s sincere thoughts for me.¡±

    Lethys¡¯ face warps at my words.

    He answers with a tone as if chewing up a hundred bitter bugs.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­How about the territory south of Harrison River (a fourth of the DeMorgal Kingdom)?¡±

    Oh?¡­¡­.Such a splendid feast, huh. I had thought they¡¯d be giving up only a fifth of their territory.

    I wonder if the nsmen of that territory are any good?

    Are they perhaps overoptimistically calcting the territory they¡¯d seize from the nsmen of the Prince Aldo faction?

    ¡°Territory south of the Romus River (a third of the De Morgal Kingdom). If you give us that, then we¡¯ll give you our support.¡±

    ¡°Wha!! There¡¯s no way we could ept such conditions!!¡±

    Right? Even the first offer of the territories south of the Harrison river is quite overdoing it after all.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this. Our country would gain the territories south of the Harrison river from your country. Also, your country and our country would enter an alliance and together fight other races (Gauls). When a proper coronation ceremony happens, the one which would put the crown on Prince Carlo¡¯s head would be me, King Rosyth. Furthermore, Prince Carlo¡¯s eldest son woulde to our country to study.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to have a border with the Rozel Kingdom. Gauls are scary.

    I want to use the DeMorgal Kingdom as a buffer state.

    In order to achieve that, it¡¯ll be troublesome to make the DeMorgal Kingdom too weak. A third is already so much.

    ¡°¡­¡­..Are you asking our country to be your country¡¯s vassal?¡±

    ¡°Vassal? No. You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m proposing that we be friendly and allied countries. If we¡¯ll be fighting together, wouldn¡¯t it be natural that we be friendly?¡±

    Now then, what will be your terms? As for me, I won¡¯t mind taking territory below a third of theirs. What¡¯s important is we be allied with the DeMorgal Kingdom. It¡¯ll diffuse worries of a coalition after all.

    Lethys silently pondered the offer for a while. It looks like he¡¯s quite troubled.

    ¡°¡­¡­Personally speaking, we¡¯ve already made several concessions to your country. Essentially speaking, territories south of the Romus river is suitable. Thus, if you are still unable to ept this offer¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I understand. However, I cannot decide with just my authority. I want you to please let me contact my king once.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll wait for your response within 7 days. In the first ce, I think it¡¯s wise for you to hurry up with the response before the situation deteriorates, yes?¡±

    Whether he heard my warning, or whether the situation is really strained¡­

    We found out in three days when the reply arrived.

    Amongst the provisions is a provision which states that ¡°King Rosyth will demonstrate domestically and internationally recognition and treatment of Carlo DeMorgal as King of the DeMorgal Kingdom. After that is a provision which epts the conditions I had presented as is.

    For now, it seems like a diplomatic victory so this much is enough.

    Since a part of the nobility thought we should have been able to gain a little more territory so I might have fomented some discontent but¡­..winning too bigly on diploimacy should be avoided.

    If we were to win here too much, it¡¯ll be bad.

    ¡°Now then, for the assignments¡­¡­Bartolo. I appoint you absolutemand authority (imperium) and an army of 8,000.¡±

    ¡°Ha! ¡­¡­I¡¯ll definitely bring our country and King DeMorgal victory!¡±

    By the way, imperium is a carte-nche or nk check in times of war.

    In other words, it¡¯s fine to do anything you deem necessary in order to achieve victory. It¡¯s authority to do as you wish.¡±

    This authority also involves power on the peace and post-war proceedings.

    Since I need to be on the look out for the Eville and Belvedere Kingdoms, I can¡¯t go to the battlefield.

    Although I need to dispatch someone¡­..this time is not your usual war but a different civil war..

    I don¡¯t know what and how things woulde rolling our way. Because of that, it¡¯s illogical for the army to purposely ask instruction from me.

    Therefore, I gave Bartoloplete authority.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to meet your expectations. ¡­..Please prepare liquor in advance as you wait for me, our King!¡±

    Bartolo grinninglyughs as he leaves with his red mantle fluttering.

    A handwritten letter from King Rosyth arrives in the Equus tribe.

    The contents are simple. They again want to employ their cavalry.

    ¡°I see¡­..This time wont be a defensive war but¡­¡­well, isn¡¯t this fine?¡±

    The Equus tribe are not a people that seeks just cause in war.

    It¡¯s the loser¡¯s fault if he loses. It¡¯s just that.

    This time, the Rosyth Kingdom wants a hundred more cavalry from the previous year¡¯s war for a total fo 400 cavalry men. And as for thepensation, they¡¯d give three times the wheat they had given in thest war.

    It¡¯s good business

    ¡°Now then, who should we dispatch?¡­¡­¡­.Muzio would be an excellentmander but¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The suprememander this time is just nobility.

    It¡¯s not good for one¡¯s country¡¯s prince to be a subordinate to another¡¯s nobility. The Rosyth Kingdom and the Equus tribe are in an equivalent alliance after all.

    Furthermore, Muzio had just gotten married. It¡¯s quite pitiful for the couple to get torn from each other even though they still hadn¡¯t gotten a child.

    After much consideration, Lord Equus sent one of his generals.

    He¡¯s middle aged so he¡¯s at the prime age of a general. He¡¯d be more than enough.

    Just like this, an 8400-strongbined army of an 8000-strong Rosyth army and a 400-strong Equus army was dispatched to the DeMorgal Kingdom.

    Thus, as if ridiculing the previous year¡¯s peace, the mes of war are ignited.

    This war is the first war where Emperor Almis¡­¡­who at that time was just King Almis, had dispatched his army with the intention of invading another country.

    As such, all the wars that had urred after this war in the Adernia (Romano) Penins had taken the name ¡°the Adernia (Romano) Penins Unification Wars.¡±

 Chapter CHAPTER 98 â€“ FORWARD CHARGE II

    Ten days since the vote, the United Rosythian and Equus Army headed by Bartolo arrived at the DeMorgal Kingdom.

    In the border between the Rosyth Kingdom and the DeMorgal Kingdom lies the Blouse Territory.

    Although this territory had now been reduced in size significantly, it is still nevertheless extremely vast.

    Immediately after arriving, Bartolo asks Lethys:

    ¡°What¡¯s the war situation?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much difference from the situation from yesterday. We still have a force of 8,000. The enmy forces number around 22,000. Ourrgest force, headed by General Tonino, numbers 6,000. The enemy¡¯srgest force, headed by Prince Aldo, number 15,000. The others are dispersed among each of the territories.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­..¡±

    It¡¯s be so that General Tonino¡¯s 6,000 would have to take on Prince Aldo¡¯s 15,000.

    The problem is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How long would General Tonino be able to wait?¡±

    ¡°While General Tonino is using the geography, ambush, and scorched-earth tactics, the line is slowly decreasing, I fear, it¡¯s a week at most.¡±

    The strategy General Tonino adopted is quite close to what you would call Gueri Tactics.

    Groups of few soldiers would hide in the forests and rocks and sporadically attack. They would burn down the viges on the path of the enemy¡¯s march and poison the wells or fill them with dust.

    The militarily inexperienced Aldo is experiencing quite the difficulties.

    ¡°Then let us make haste to reinforce General Tonino.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? But in the east lies the territories of the great nsmen of the Aldo faction! Would that be fine? I suggest we pay due caution to our rear and¡­.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Bartolo interrupts Lethys¡¯ words. He then exins with a smile on his face.

    That area is of the former Pax Faction. Depending on the tide of war, they¡¯ll change sides to us, you know.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­..is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. For the meantime, the war potential held by the Blouse n shall head to the east. ¡­¡­.We can¡¯t, after all, say that we¡¯re working together, yes?¡±

    Bartolo just implicitly said they¡¯re being a hindrance and holding them back.

    Lethys makes aplicated face.

    Although it¡¯s fine and good that his own soldiers won¡¯t get diminished,pletely not getting in on any military exploits is quite dissatisfactory in itself.

    However, without the support of the Rosyth Army, it¡¯s easy to see that the Carlo Faction will fail.

    ¡°I understand. ¡­..Please bring along my brother Rene with you. He has memorized the geography of the area after all.¡±

    Rene Blouse is under house arrest in a remote area due to the sin of bloodlessly capitting their capital. However, since the one who ordered that, King DeMorgal, has died, he has returned. Or rather, now is not the time to be silently staying in house arrest.

    ¡°Thank you very much. In anycase, I¡¯m very much unfamiliar with the geography of this country. You¡¯ll save us much trouble.¡±

    Bartolo gives his thanks.

    Getting knowledge of the geography is an extremely important matter in war.

    It¡¯ll also have a great influence in the speed of the army¡¯s advance.

    ¡°Now then, I say we strike while the iron is hot. Let¡¯s make haste.¡±

    Bartolo hurriedly leaves the ce¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­together with 8,800 soldiers.

    ¡°Tonino!! Rejoice. Reinforcements areing! 8,800 soldiers strong. It looks like they¡¯ll arrive by tomorrow!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Well, for good news, it¡¯s quite good, yes. Haa¡­¡­Our country will be a vassal state of the Rosyth Kingdom, huh¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Tonino drops his shoulder.

    Carlo ps that back.

    ¡°Well, think of the bright side, that¡¯s much better than dying right?¡±

    ¡°I think you should be a bit down too.¡±

    Tonino and Carlo¡¯s army is positioned at a distant location from the royal controlled territories about 10 km away.

    The number of troops that the two directly control is around 3,000.

    The remaining 3,000 are dispersed in their respective areas while continuously conducting sporadic attacks.

    Although dispersed military power is not that of a celebrated strategy¡­¡­.6,000 troops, more so 3,000 troops, aren¡¯t that much different against an enemy 15,000 strong.

    Therefore, there are times where one¡¯s forces being dispersed is better.

    ¡°That Aldo must be fuming right now, huh. That guy has a temper after all.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s easy to imagine, right? He must be taking it out on his retainers, huh.¡±

    The twough in good spirit.

    The fact that reinforcements areing must have lightened their hearts.

    ¡°A report from Third Regiment!! The surprise attack is sessful and the enemy and we managed to inflict damage on the enemy¡¯s transportation corps. We destroyed three pack carriages!! Our damage is slight, 70 casualties!!!¡±

    ¡°Good work. Report to all the regiments. As such, this long and protracted war is no more. The units are to rbine.¡±

    The messenger who had received Tonino¡¯s words has once again mounts his horse and rides away.

    Tonino looks at that figure seeing him off until he disappears into the distance.

    ¡°Aa!! Stop screwing with me!! What the hell is that!!¡±

    ¡°For the meantime, unless you don¡¯t tell me what you are fuming about, then I won¡¯t be able to answer.

    Also, it hurts!¡±

    After seemingly calming down through hitting Alice¡¯s face for a while, Aldo separates from her body.

    He then sits on a chair and shouts while raising his eyes.

    ¡°Those bastards!! Again and again, damn it!! Always aiming for my transportation corps!!¡±

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be wise to advance while protecting the transportation corps?¡±

    Alice doesn¡¯t understand the art of war. Or rather, she couldn¡¯t even read much less that.

    However, if the transportation corps is being targeted, then doesn¡¯t it follow that they should continue their march while protecting it?

    ¡°If I were to do that, then the speed of the advance would unnecessarily get even slower!! Listen, okay? Soldiers are better the sooner theye!¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­.Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    For the time being, Alice gives off nods of agreement although she doesn¡¯t really know whether what Aldo says is right or wrong.

    ¡°Really, such cowards¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Really? Out of all people, you¡¯d say that?

    Alice holds back with her two hands such words that had nearly thoughtlessly slipped out of her mouth.

    If she had let it slip, then the beatings won¡¯te to an end.

    Well, the real culprit was Alice anyway so she¡¯s also really not in a position to say that.

    ¡°King Aldo!! The Rosyth Kingdom seems to have raised an army!! They¡¯re en route to converge with the enemy army tomorrow morning!!¡±

    ¡°What did you say!? Those bastards¡­¡­What the hell were they thinking involving another country¡¯s army in a civil war!? AAAAA!! It¡¯s because you lot were advancing slowly!!¡±

    ¡°My, my apologies!!¡±

    Aldo gets angry at the messenger who had done nothing wrong.

    Although it goes without saying, the messenger¡¯s job is to give information to Aldo. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s the onemanding the troops.

    The reason the advance is slow is that Aldo¡¯smands are clumsy and hopeless after all.

    90% of the fault lies with Aldo while the remaining 10% lies with the great nsmen whopletely can¡¯t go against him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine to let the enemy converge? Although it¡¯s troublesome, if we were to hit them, it¡¯ll be your victory. We¡¯ll be able to change this unsettled war situation in one go.¡±

    The messenger is quite pitiful, so Alice gives a timely assist.

    Crisis is the time of opportunity, or something like that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll decide this battle even before they could converge!!¡±

    Aldo¡¯s kickes flying towards Alice.

    Alice receives it head on.

    She takes up an ukemi to lessen the damage in a manner that Aldo won¡¯t found out.[TLN1]

    If she were to do so in the open, Aldo would only get angry.

    She¡¯ll show that she¡¯d take it head on but in reality she wont get that much damage¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s one of Alice¡¯s special techniques.

    ¡°Oi!¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes!!¡±

    The messenger gets startled and his body starts shaking.

    While Aldo is stepping on Alice¡¯s face, he asks the messenger:

    ¡°The number of the Rosyth army¡¯s troops?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.it seems they number around 7,000 to 9.000.¡±

    ¡°So, they¡¯ll be about the same number as our army huh¡­¡­¡±

    The army headed by the enemy general Tonino currently numbers around 6,000.

    If this army were tobine with the Rosyth Army, they¡¯ll be a force not much different with his army.

    If it were to be a fight on equal numbers, then it¡¯ll be a battle of pure soldier strength and themander¡¯s true prowess.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve won, huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it the other way around?

    Alice hurriedly blocked and gulped away her true thoughts that had almost flown out from her mouth.

    As one would expect, she¡¯d get killed if she had said that.

    ¡°Lord Bartolo!! You did well foring here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural since our country¡¯s friend, King DeMorgal is in danger after all. Let us together crush the enemy!¡±

    Bartolo greets King DeMorgal (Carlo).

    Carlo reciprocates and politely ushers in Bartolo. If Bartolo¡¯s navel would bounce back after getting disced, Carlo¡¯s neck seems as if it¡¯d fly away. [TLN2]

    Bartolo faces Tonino who¡¯s standing still on Carlo¡¯s right side.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. General Tonino. It¡¯s been a year, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­It¡¯s been a long time. ¡­..I never thought our first meeting would be like this¡­¡­.¡±

    While making a bitter smile, Tonino tightly grasps Bartolo¡¯s hands.

    The two exchange a passionate handshake.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s hurry and start the war council. Where is the enemy?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve made camp around three hours away from here. They number around 15,000, approximately the same number as us.¡±

    ¡°The same, huh¡­¡­then everything will be decided on the field, yes?¡±

    The two smile with a grin.

    Both have true strength befitting of the title great general. It¡¯s unthinkable they¡¯d lose to a fifteen-year-old greenhorn in an equal battle.

    Therefore, the talk has shifted not to talk of how to win but with how to win while minimizing the number of victims.

    ¡°It seems Prince Aldo is quite annoyed at my pestering. With his personality, we¡¯d certainly be able to bait him to field battle.

    ¡°That¡¯s convenient. Inviting a snail is hard work after all.¡±

    If in this situation Aldo were a coward like Carlo, then he¡¯d stay holed up in camp and note out.

    If that were to happen, they¡¯d surely be at a loss as to what to do with him.

    The Military Rule of 3:1. The defending force would have the advantage ording to that.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to have Prince Carlo as the (official) suprememander but¡­¡­.what do we do for the chain ofmand? Should we consolidate in your side?¡±

    ¡°I suggest we go with Lord Bartolo¡¯s suggestion. Their side has more soldiers after all.¡±

    The talks proceed without dissent.

    It¡¯s only natural that the Rosyth Army that hade to their rescue would be more effective.

    The war council rmends Bartolo for the main leadership.

    Carlo is being treated as irrelevant. He ends up yuing with pebbles maybe because he ended up getting sad.

    ¡°This is quite a changed formation, huh. Can you make use of it?¡±

    I don¡¯t have experience trying a war of 10,000 soldiers. Or rather, it¡¯s the first time our country has engaged in 10,000-men wars¡­.although trying it out small scale yields results. Help me out.¡±

    Before anyone noticed, the two aren¡¯t using polite speech between themselves anymore. Their war council is advancing enjoyably. Again, Carlo is being ignored.

    ¡°The problem is the 400 cavalry men held by Prince Aldo. I dare say they¡¯d be positioned in the nks just like the textbooks but¡­..you intend to ce your 600 cavalry into the left nk, yes? (400 is from the Equus tribe, the remaining 200 is from the Carlo army.) What would you do to protect the right nk?¡±

    ¡°Let me ce you into the right nk and directly lead them there. Let¡¯s also concentrate the bulk of the DeMorgal soldiers there. Yourmand structure is fairly different from our army after all so I think it¡¯s much better that we have two separate ones instead of clumsilybining them. We¡¯ll also ce all the bomb spear wielding light infantry there.¡±

    The bomb spear is the best anti-cavalry weapon that exists. Even if the projectile misses, the sound of the explosion would still startle the horses.

    Cavalry¡¯s strength is assault with speed reinforced by their run-up.

    With the bomb spear, that attack would for a moment be stopped. Cavalry that has been put to a stop are not enemies.

    ¡­¡­¡­Since bomb spears would also have an influence against one¡¯s own cavalry, it¡¯s been considered that no cavalry can be deployed and used in the right nk.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine if you just hand over the bomb spears?¡±

    ¡°No, using it is difficult. With our specialist soldiers, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything.

    If it got stolen and copied, it¡¯d be a huge problem.

    Then again, it¡¯s close to impossible to manufacture gunpowder and, of course, deciphering Tetra¡¯s magic ignition device.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s certainly win in tomorrow¡¯s battle.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s drink the night away after it ends.¡±

    Bartolo and Tonino exchange a fiery handshake and embraced each other.

    Carlo¡¯s ignored again.

 Chapter CHAPTER 99 â€“ FORWARD CHARGE III

    Beautiful wheat fields extend from all sides.

    All of the wheat has now been harvested while the field is currently being trampled upon by ten thousand soldiers.

    The United Rosyth, Equus, and Carlo Army and the Aldo Army had set up positions around two kilometers away from each other.

    The first to make a move is Aldo.

    After giving his troops the least amount of rest possible, he quickly made them take battle formation and ordered them toe closer to the United Army.

    The United Army obliges and sets out for the front.

    Both armies are beating huge drums. Little by little, theye into battle formation.

    Both are armies exceeding 10,000 soldiers so taking up formation took some time.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with that formation?¡±

    Aldo leans his head while looking at the enemy¡¯s battle formation channeled to him via sorcery.

    The shields being held by the hoplites are concealing the left half side of their bodies. In order to protect each other with their shields, hoplites boast unrivaled strength so that the formation won¡¯t break.

    However, such a hoplite corps has a weak point just like Siegfried¡¯s back.

    It¡¯s their right side.

    Although this should go without saying, there¡¯s no shield that would protect the right side of the right most soldier.

    Consequently, it¡¯smon knowledge that veterans are ced in the right nk to avoid having the formation broken.

    Aldo has also learned that.

    However, the enemy is taking up an exactly opposite formation. The enemy has amassed forces on the left nk to the extent that you could say it¡¯s excessive. Even the tiger cub cavalry are all in the left nk. [TLN1]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Is that to destroy my right side and lodge a nk attack?¡±

    Aldo¡¯s soldiers are also hoplites. Both armies¡¯ weakness is the right side.

    In order to thrust against that weakness, they dared to amass their war potential on the left side¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s easy to imagine such a strategy.

    ¡°But such a right side for that strategy looks frail.¡±

    Therefor it¡¯ll be a battle of which one¡¯s right side fails first.

    ¡°What shall we do, my King.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go as is. Our formation is mostlypleted, right? We can¡¯t change it thiste. ¡­.You lot should fly falcons constantly and monitor the enemy¡¯s movements from the sky. Don¡¯t get taken in even if you receivemandeering from enemy sorcerers. Also, contact the cavalrymen positioned on the left side. ¡­¡­This war hangs on the gentlemen¡¯s great efforts!¡±

    It¡¯s outbreak of the battle to decide the status of the DeMorgal kingship.

    Wars in the Adernia Penins, in the beginning, starts with attacks from light infantry and cavalry.

    The first to move was the United Army¡¯s cavalry men on their left side.

    The United Army¡¯s cavalry number 600 while Aldo¡¯s cavalry number 200.

    Furthermore, 400 of the United Army¡¯s 600 cavalrymen are natural born cavalrymen of the Equus Tribe.

    After a while, the 600 cavalrymen push into Aldo¡¯s cavalry.

    However, Aldo has some room for maneuver.

    ¡°While the cavalry on the right side receives the enemy¡¯s left cavalry, the cavalry on our left side will maneuver into the enemy¡¯s right side. They didn¡¯t ce cavalry there. Our nk attack will be settled faster.¡±

    ¡°General Tonino! The enemy cavalry draws near!!¡±

    ¡°They took longer than we anticipated, huh. As expected, the right sideing slower than the whole has bore fruit, huh. This battle hangs on whether or not we can take on these cavalrymen¡­¡­.call the light infantry. Begin throwing the spears!!¡±

    When Bartolo gave hismand, the sound of drums immediately resonate on the battlefield.

    Then at the same time, explosions started rocking the battle.

    ¡°What is it? What the hell is happening!!¡±

    ¡°Shit! The horses are struggling¡­. Uwaaa!!¡±

    The horses start thrashing from getting startled by the sudden explosions, mes, and smoke.

    Aldo¡¯s cavalrymen havepletely stopped.

    Amongst the horses are people who have forsaken their lords and are escaping the battlefield although there are also those who are dragging along their lords while fleeing at full speed.

    The reasons cavalry is so effective are their mobility and assault capabilities.

    Cavalry stopped dead isn¡¯t worthy of being feared.

    ¡°Kill them all!!¡±

    The light infantry as well as the hoplites headed by Tonino swoop in on the cavalry.

    One by one, the cavalrymen get surrounded by several people and killed.

    ¡°Really, how wonderful, this weapon called bomb spear¡­¡­. There¡¯s no way we can steal at least one huh.¡±

    Tonino sighs as he looks at the light infantry of the Rosyth Kingdom.

    Just around the time Tonino repelled Aldo¡¯s cavalrymen, the United Army¡¯s cavalry also crushed the cavalrymen they faced.

    They attacked Aldo¡¯s right nk with the vigor of having just crushed Aldo¡¯s cavalry.

    The Aldo army¡¯s right nk has been caught in a pincer by the United Army¡¯s cavalry and hoplites.

    Naturally, veterans are ced in the right nk. However, whether they are veterans or not is immaterial since they¡¯ve been pincered from the right and rear.

    Aldo¡¯s right nk is routed.

    1st formation

    Legend:

    Blue ¨C United Army

    Red ¨C Aldo Army

    Square ¨C Hoplite

    Triangle ¨C Cavalry

    Diamond ¨C Light Infantry

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t flee!! Fight until the end!!¡±

    Aldo raises his voice.

    However, the hoplites, whose formation had been destroyed from being nked, don¡¯t stop fleeing.

    ¡°Milord!! Please escape the field!! The formation here has already broken!! We will hold them back for you so please make haste!!¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­.I understand. Shit!!!¡±

    Aldo strikes the horse¡¯s abdomen and tries to withdraw from the battlefield.

    The Aldo army has beenpletely routed. There¡¯s no formation normand left.

    A retreat is possible if they had amander with quite the experience with this but¡­..to ask that of a young Aldo is quite harsh.

    The only thing he could do is just to survive.

    ¡°You¡¯re Prince Aldo, huh? We¡¯ll be taking your life.¡±

    ¡°Na! Why the hell are cavalry here!!¡±

    Aldo looks around his surroundings.

    The soldiers that had been escaping towards north have suddenly begun escaping south.

    There¡¯s an exnation for this. They¡¯ve been surrounded and nked by cavalry.

    In other words, the Aldo army is being pincered by hoplites in the front and right while they are being pincered by cavalry from the rear.

    2nd formation

    ¡°Shit, shit, shit!! Why the hell, why the hell is this happening!!¡±

    Aldo desperately kicks the horse in the stomach to try and escape.

    Spears, stones, and arrows swoop down on him.

    ¡°Jeez¡­..what do I do with you.¡±

    At the next moment, all the projectiles heading for Aldo have been caught with a and fall into the surface.

    Alice saves him.

    ¡°Lord Aldo. For the meantime, please escape to the east. That ce is still safe. If you don¡¯t hurry, the east side will also get overrun by hoplites and we¡¯ll getpletely surrounded.¡±

    ¡°A, Alice¡­¡­Good job!! When we get back, I¡¯ll increase the amount of your feed!!¡±

    Aldo heads towards the east at full speed.

    The cavalry of the United Army tried chasing fater Aldo but the next moment, a horse magnificently falls over.

    It¡¯s been struck by Alice¡¯s thread.

    They won¡¯t be able to chase after Aldo unless they kill Alice.

    The cavalrymen realize this, so they surround Alice.

    All of a sudden, all that¡¯s left in the area are Alice and the cavalrymen.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the devoted ve, aren¡¯t you? Perhaps you were loved and cherished?¡±

    ¡°By no means. Prince Aldo would never embrace such a dirty spider like me. Yes¡­¡­why in the world did I help him?¡±

    The answer is simple. Aldo is scary.

    This is not a problem of logic. It¡¯s a problem of emotion.

    So long as Aldo lives, and so long as a choker is attached on Alice¡¯s neck, Alice needs to protect Aldo.

    If she doesn¡¯t do that, she¡¯ll get hit. To not get hit, she needs to hear Aldo¡¯s orders.

    She¡¯s sumbed to such a strong unreasonable butpulsive idea.

    ¡°Well, fine. You¡¯re a bother so die!!¡±

    The cavalrymen simultaneously swoop down on Alice. Spears, swords, arrows, all of them rain down on Alice.

    However, Alice defends herself from all those attacks while making metallic sounds.

    In both her hands, Alice holds small knives.

    ¡°Shit! You¡¯re quite good, huh!!¡±

    The cavalrymen aim for Alice and simultaneouslyuch spears against her.

    However, the spears fall not on Alice¡¯s body but silently on the ground.

    ¡°From above, huh!?¡±

    The moment the spear should¡¯ve pierced Alice, she had jumped high into the sky.

    However, this was a bad move. Jumping into the air would temporarily save you but you¡¯d immediatelye falling due to gravity. She¡¯d get killed by the spears thaty waiting at the spot she¡¯llnd.

    Yes¡­¡­normally, that is.

    Alice heads towards the soldiers waiting for her fall and throws her knives at them.

    As expected, the cavalrymen, without being able to react against knives that came flying at great speed, fall from their horses.

    Alicends on the ground, stands, and immediately rides the horse that his lord lost.

    She forcibly makes the horse head east and strongly kicks it on the stomach.

    She doesn¡¯t have experience riding horses. She just learned from watching others and is relying on the horse.

    ¡°I¡¯ve probably bought enough time, right? It couldn¡¯t be helped¡­¡­if we¡¯re to die here.¡±

    Alice blurts out while clinging on the horse.

    In this war, 7,000 Aldo soldiers were captured. Their dead reached more than 7,000. Among them, around 2,000 are thought to have died by being trampled to death by their own allies.

    The only remaining soldiers had escaped and became scattered so the number of soldiers that remained at Aldo¡¯s disposal had been reduced to 100.

    The dead in the United Army numbered 53 people. The injured numbered 80.

    It¡¯s a good result that can even be called a huge victory.

    As such, the winds of the civil war had, in one stroke, turned into Carlo¡¯s favor.

    Author¡¯s notes:

    Bartolo is unparalleled.

    I thought it¡¯s about time I need to think about battle formations apart from diagonal lines.

 Chapter CHAPTER 100 â€“ PIERCING DEMON CURIO

    That day, a festival was being celebrated in the Rosyth Kingdom.

    The first of the good news was three days ago.

    It seems Bartolo, who had been granted Imperium, had destroyed the enemy army ¨C all with a damage to their side below 200.

    After this news was first sent to King Rosyth, it was immediately made known to the great nsmen after which it was made public to themoners.

    Since the Rosyth Kingdom had been on the defensive in wars for several tens of years, this news was music to the ears of the people and brought them great joy.

    If they had won the war, then it would mean that they¡¯d been able to plunder considerably and thatrge numbers of ves would enter the country.

    Even themoners stand to gain much profit from this victory.

    The next good news came the following day.

    The United Army sessfully captured the DeMorgal Kingdom¡¯s capital bloodlessly. It seems Prince Aldo has abandoned the defense of the capital and fled.

    As such, today, King Rosyth is receiving information that most of the great nsmen of the Aldo faction is now, one by one, defecting to the Carlo faction.

    ¡°It seems 70% of the great nsmen have defected on our side. Just a week more is what it should all take before weplete the subjugation of the enemy.¡±

    As I said so while surveying the great nsmen, they give offrge cheers.

    I also want to join these men in their cheers.

    As expected of Bartolo. It¡¯s a great victory much more than what I had imagined.

    It seems it was a great decision to appoint him Imperator.

    If this keeps up, the civil war is sure to end soon.

    Not only did I get more territory and a vassal, I managed to get them with pretty much no damage. It¡¯s the best oue.

    The war costs money for the meantime¡­¡­..however, if it¡¯s just for a short period, then it wouldn¡¯t be that much of a huge cost.

    Basically, it¡¯s fine to recognize that the war is beyond what we can handle if it stretches on for more than three months.

    A month still hasn¡¯t even passed since this war began so we still have financial leeway.

    ¡°Raymond, how is it with the Belvedere and Eville Kingdoms?¡±

    ¡°Both kingdoms show no sign of movement. ¡­..In any case, right now, it¡¯s easy to see that they¡¯d get the tables turned on them once General Bartolo returns after all.¡±

    In otherwords, vignce against both countries is needless anxiety, huh.

    For the present, once this war ends, protection against the north would be wless since, in any case, the DeMorgal Kingdom, once our greatest enemy, has been bound in an alliance with us.

    Next is to take down the Belvedere Kingdom, and after that the Eville Kingdom¡­¡­.I wonder if such an order is good?

    Obtaining an official alliance with Lezzad might go smoothly after all if we attack the Belvedere Kingdom.

    If we manage to take down these two countries, then countries that would be able to oppose us would cease to exist.

    After that, we¡¯d advance south and if we manage to absorb the small to medium kingdoms there¡­¡­¡­then it¡¯s easy to see the unification of the Adernia Penins.

    ¡°For the meantime, shall we bring the news to the people? That should probably quell any dissatisfaction after all.¡±

    Having few people dead is an achievement.

    No matter how much you win and advance, if the dead numbered high, then dissatisfaction would swell.

    ¡°Are the preparations for the Triumph advancing? As promised, prepare liquor.¡±

    But before that, I need to think about the territory I need to give Bartolo as reward, huh¡­¡­.

    Right now, we¡¯ve been blinded by the thought of victory that wepletely neglected the problem that Prince Aldo has yet to be caught.

    This wouldter call forth a great catastrophe¡­¡­.

    ¡°Ugaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    Just about the same time, Mari is tearing her head out in frustration.

    ording to Mari¡¯s n:

    To give Prince Pax achievements, the DeMorgal Kingdom would attack the Rosyth Kingdom.

    ¡ý

    They would choose at their discretion the moment when the Equus tribe provides reinforcements and install Ledus as head of the tribe.

    ¡ý

    If everything went as nned, then they would certainly have both Eville and Belvedere Kingdoms participate in the war.

    ¡ý

    The moment the Rosyth Kingdom is weakened, the Rozel Kingdom will attack the DeMorgal Kingdom from behind. After that, as payment for the help, the Rosyth Kingdom shall be their vassal.

    That¡¯s how things were supposed to go.

    From the very beginning, this n got destroyed.

    By a strange twist of fate, King DeMorgal died and a civil war broke out. There, the Rosyth Kingdom intervened and secured a huge victory¡­¡­

    ¡°Ummm¡­..Lady Merlin¡­¡­..It couldn¡¯t be helped, yes? There¡¯s no way anyone could¡¯ve expected that King DeMorgal would¡¯ve died that¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­.I was careless. Even though just by looking at that belly, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to get one or two illnesses from his habits¡­¡­I didn¡¯t even try to check it.¡±

    That said, as expected, it would be difficult to nt a Rozel sorcerer into the directly supervised King DeMorgal¡¯s doctors.

    Therefore, it really couldn¡¯t be helped. Perhaps, it was mischief of the heavens¡­¡­.

    ¡°His Majesty has said that you shouldn¡¯t mind it, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Well, of course, he¡¯d say that. There¡¯s no person in this country capable of giving me punishment, you know.¡±

    Basically, in the Rozel Kingdom, the upper stratum of the Rozel Kingdom¡¯s society consists of the capable people Mari herself had chosen. Mari also holds the important right to decide who the next King Rozel would be.

    Mari had saved the first King Rozel even before he had founded the Rozel Kingdom.

    No person holds any doubt in Mari¡¯s authority.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped if that Lady Merlin had failed¡­¡­. such an atmosphere permeated the kingdom.

    Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯d lose the interests you hold now just because you lost the interests you should¡¯ve been able to take now.

    Therefore, instead of critizising her, King Rozel had instead encouraged Mari. However¡­¡­..

    That gentleness was painful.

    ¡°So, what did youe here fore?¡±

    ¡°General Curio has returned from his campaign.¡±

    ¡°Curio, huh. Didn¡¯t he say that, ording to schedule, it would take around two weeks?¡±

    General Curio.

    He¡¯s the greatest amongst the great generals ¨C a pride of the Rozel Kingdom. Just a little more than a year ago, he was in a campaign for the unification of Gaul¡¯s northern regions.

    Skillfully using two divine protections, he¡¯ll certainly bring in victory.

    His forte is assault tactics, giving him the name ¡°Piercing Demon.¡±

    No Gallian does not know the name ¡°Piercing Demon Curio.¡±

    ¡°It seems he had heard that Lady Merlin had failed so had returned with ten thousand of his elites via forced march. ording to him, it was still too early to give up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Ah, I see.¡±

    A n to break the deadlock pops up on the back of Mari¡¯s mind.

    It¡¯s quite a difficult strategy so much so that it¡¯s a bet of sorts but¡­..it¡¯s a strategy that would be able to raise the gains much more than what was first estimated.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­.I understand. I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Mari heads for General Curio¡¯s whereabouts while dragging her heavy feet.

    ¡°For the present, Congrattions, Curio. Thanks to you, the unification of Gaul advances a step.¡±

    Mari gives Curio words of congrattions.

    Curio broadly smiles in a good mood.

    ¡°Wahahahahahahaha, this is what happens when you rely on me. Now then, Lady Mariruri, what else do you have to say to me?¡±

    Mari raised her eyes. That said, it¡¯s true that Mari is not in a position right now where she can take the high ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Mariruri, It¡¯s Merlin. ¡­¡­.I made a mistake in the strategy. With how things are going, the Rosyth Kingdom will get greatly strengthened. I want your help in protecting against that.¡±

    ¡°In other words, we¡¯ll march towards the DeMorgal Kingdom while hoisting Prince Aldo¡¯s position.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The fortunate thing is Prince Aldo is yet to be captured.

    He¡¯s running from ce to ce while continuing his resistance.

    Getting captured is only a matter of time but¡­¡­.they should still be able to make it.

    Mari has a meands of high speed travel called Elly. Using Elly, securing Prince Aldo would be a walk in the park.

    ¡°The goods we¡¯d be able to bring out would be¡­¡­.the 10,000 I brought home plus the 5,000 battle ves for a total of 15,000, huh. It¡¯s about the same number as the enemy. Well, victory is certain under my leadership, right?¡­¡­. However, I¡¯m tired. Up until recently, I¡¯ve been in the cold north of Gaul, after all¡­ What to do, I wonder¡­¡±

    Curio looks at Mari while grinning.

    Mari looks as if she had swallowed a thousand bitter bugs.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Please. I¡¯m asking you so please cover up for my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand! It¡¯s Lady Mariru¡¯s request. I¡¯ll happily take it up!!¡±

    Curio smiles with a grin.

    Mari res at Curio.

    ¡°It¡¯s Merlin, not Mariru!! Otherwise, just Mari!! Jeez¡­¡­even though you were just a bed-wetting brat just a little while ago¡­..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already 40, you know? To consider 40 years as just ¡°a little while ago¡±¡­..for an old woman, it¡¯s amazing, huh.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you considered as middle aged this year? You¡¯re the stereotypical old geezer you know. Besides, I look 17 years old. Furthermore, my hymen would immediately restore thanks to my divine protection so I¡¯m an eternal virgin. I¡¯m a beautiful girl that would make unicorns cry with joy, you know.¡± [TLN1]

    Mari, who had gotten back to her usual rhythm,ughs through her nose.

    Curio shrugs.

    For what it¡¯s worth, these two had known each other for a long time so they get along well. Although the two themselves would certainly deny it.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s strike while the iron is hot. After the proposal to His Majesty the King, let us depart immediately. Even Krillin should want somepany. Just you flying up should have enough of an effect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That one should be Ruril, not Krillin, right?¡­..¡±[TLN2]

    While making a bitter smile, Mari heads for the pce with Curio.

    ¡°Shit!! Why, why!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.

    Ten minutes have passed since Aldo began hitting Alice.

    It¡¯s about time it¡¯ll be really painful and difficult.

    Alice is quite different from an ordinary person so she¡¯s quite alright but painful things are painful.

    ¡°¡­¡­..Uhm, could you please let me off now?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!! Why the fuck, why the fuck!!¡±

    Even if you keep asking that, there¡¯s nothing Alice could answer. Alice ispletely clueless regarding politics and military matters after all.

    ¡°For the meantime, we should think about what to do from now on. Like for example¡­..defecting to the Rozel Kingdom or the like.¡±

    Currently, that¡¯s the best realistic answer. Even if they surrendered, it¡¯s easy to see that they¡¯d just get killed.

    If they escaped to the Rozel Kingdom, there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯d be able to borrow Rozel soldiers after all, and at the worst, they¡¯d at least save their lives.

    ¡°By what means can you even say that!! We¡¯re already surrounded, you know? Right now, the only card I have is you!!¡±

    Aldo¡¯s poprity haspletely disappeared thanks to his flight and abandonment of the capital.

    His escorts have also fled one by one and they even began selling information to the enemy to settle.

    In short, after they had thought that they had finally arrived at an ally great nsman¡¯s territory, they¡¯d get served poisoned food, assaulted in their sleep¡­¡­etc, etc.

    Aldo¡¯s at a point where, in his viewpoint, he only has his ve Alice left.

    In otherwords, Aldo¡¯s life is in Alice¡¯s hands but he keeps on hitting Alice without noticing that.

    All you can say is that it¡¯s very much like Aldo.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s very much like Alice to not have even an atom of thought about selling Aldo out.

    But then again, Alice is protecting Aldo not out of good will nor loyalty but out of pure fear and misced preconception that she couldn¡¯t go against him.

    ¡°AA!! Why the hell is this happening!!¡±

    Aldo shouts while hitting Alice¡¯s face, his eyes are tearing.

    The one who wants to cry is me, Alice thought.

    Well, thest time Alice cried was more than ten years ago, however¡­¡­.

    Right now, the two are at the manor of an Aldo faction great nsman.

    At the very least, this ce has offered them meals and bath as if they were Aldo¡¯s allies.

    However, Alice thought that time is a problem.

    The winds of favor are totally on Rosyth¡¯s side. Nobles choose stronger people as allies.

    Besides, Aldo has the sin of murdering his brother and his father (although thetter is a false charge). Betraying him is pretty much a just cause.

    ¡°Lord Aldo, if you don¡¯t stop soon then I won¡¯t be able to answer.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need the advice of a spider woman!!¡±

    Aldo hits Alice¡¯s face with all his might.

    Then don¡¯t ask! Alice thought. Naturally, she didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡°Aa, Shit¡­..what should I do to break the deadlock¡­¡­.¡±

    Aldo separates from Alice and starts walking back and forth around the room.

    His face ispletely deep blue.

    It¡¯s easy to see that his freshly severed head would be disyed to the public even if he did an earnest apology thiste. It¡¯s as if the only thing he could do is die.

    The word death keeps shing on the back of Aldo¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Oi, Alice!! Can¡¯t you kill Carlo?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Won¡¯t they just get another person for the job if First Prince Carlo gets killed?

    There¡¯s lots of royalty out there. It¡¯s possible enough that they¡¯d also resort to set up a great nsman with high enough influence as the next king. Actually, there¡¯s a great number of people in the Adernia Penins that had be kings by dominating their seniors and superiors.

    If things meant that Aldo would have to be king, then an immature child that popped up from somewhere that became king after being divinated as chosen by god would¡¯ve been a much less objectionable choice.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­.what to do, what to do¡­¡­.¡±

    While Aldo was worrying over what to do, a loud knocking sound emanates from the door.

    The great nsman protecting Aldo opens the door with great vigor.

    ¡°Oi! What is it! Opening the door without my permission¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lord Aldo, I bring great news!!! King Rozel has, King Rozel has!!!!!!¡±

    Aldo also opens his eyes wide.

    He ps his hands with the great nsman and the two celebrate.

    Aldo DeMorgal. He seems to have extreme bad luck.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±

    Alice takes a deep sigh.

    Author¡¯s notes:

    It think it¡¯s about time to do some great general vs great general.

 Chapter CHAPTER 101 â€“ DEMON VS SNAKE

    ¡°Strange, huh¡­¡­ording to the information, wasn¡¯t General Curio supposed to be in the northern regions of Gaul? By our estimates, he shouldn¡¯t still be back until two or three weekster.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that, himing is already fact.¡±

    Bartolo and Tonino give off a sigh.

    The two had just received that report this morning.

    The Rozel Kingdom is guaranteeing Prince Aldo and has crossed the border.

    Their troops number around 15,000. Amongst them are 1,000 cavalry.

    The United Army now has more than 20,000 soldiers.

    The Carlo faction and the former Aldo faction¡¯s great nsmen havebined so the numbers have swelled. The number of cavalry has even exceeded 1,200.

    Since the Rozel Kingdom has arge cavalry force, the DeMorgal Kingdom had begun raising cavalrymen since long ago in order to resist them.

    Thanks to that, they now have this much cavalry.

    The United Army is superior in numbers. The problem is quality.

    Since the United Army is, ording to it¡¯s name, a united army, it¡¯s difficult to speak about whether they could coordinate.

    The Rozel Army, on the otherhand, are elites.

    In the first ce, Gallians are 10-20 cm taller than Adernians.

    Gallians have more power over Adernians when ites to hand-to-handbat.

    ¡°Honestly speaking, I¡¯m not worried at all about losing when ites to general¡¯s abilities. However, I¡¯m bothered about the difference in quality.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we could say we could coordinate that much after all¡­..Although we could disregard difference in quality if this were to be a siege battle¡­¡­.¡±

    It¡¯ll be a political disadvantage if this were to be defensive. It is best tactically speaking but it¡¯s a poor move strategically speaking.

    ¡°It hurts that we¡¯ve used up all the bomb spears¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you teach us how to make them, we¡¯ll make them here, you know?¡±

    Tonino frivolously says to Bartolo who¡¯s racking his brains out worrying.

    Even if, for example, they were taught how to make the spears, without the magicians to make them, teaching the method would be pointless.

    The materials for bombspear are gunpowder and ignition magic form as a substitute for detonators.

    Since they are in the process of instituting a system of mass producing gunpowder, there is enough supply of it to be had. However, the production of ignition devices can¡¯t catch up.

    The training of magicians capable of handling the new field called magic still not ending ys a big part in this. Tetra getting pregnant was also a huge blow.

    Furthermore, bomb spears are quite heavy. It¡¯s only natural since, in addition to the conventional throwing spears, bombs are attached on the tips.

    You can¡¯t bring a lot of them in the battlefield.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do but meet them in the field and destroy them, right? We have the advantage in numbers anyways. If we manage to pit them in an encirclement, then we¡¯ll win.¡±

    It¡¯s only natural that Bartolo also knows that General Curio is a brave general that likes center assaults.

    Therefore, they should just surround the enemy before their center could get prated.

    Since they have the numerical advantage, they should be able to put that into good use.

    ¡°Lord Carlo, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything at all. Do as you please.¡±

    Bartolo and Tonino exchange nces.

    As such, the sh of the two armies have been decided.

    ¡°Oioi, Lady Mario. The enemy number much more than the info told us you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Merlin. Perhaps, the surrounding nsmen¡¯s soldiers have been merged with their army. This much is within expectation, right?¡±

    When Mari asked, Curiocently smiles.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    It¡¯s not always a bad thing when the enemy increases their numbers. There are advantages to that such as the enemy¡¯s movements getting loose.

    Furthermore, the enemy is a united army. The Rozel Army has the upperhand when ites to cohesion and cooperation.

    War is about covering your ally¡¯s weak points, destroying your enemy¡¯s strong points, and piercing your enemy¡¯s weak points.

    IT¡¯s not necessary topletely win on all points to win.

    The enemy general Bartolo is a famous general known for his specialty encirclement and nk assaults.

    Therefore, they should just go through the enemy before they get encircled or nked.

    Since it¡¯s necessary to position a lot of soldiers on both sides in order to perform an encirclement and nking attack, the center would certainly be a sweet spot for pration.

    That¡¯s where they will pierce the enemy.

    They have two trump cards in this battle. One of them is a first for Adernians.

    As expected, even a famous general shouldn¡¯t be able to immediately create a countermeasure.

    ¡°Alright, proceed as always. ¡­..Lady Marurun, I¡¯ll entrust control of the ves to you.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Leave it to me. Also, it¡¯s Merlin.¡±

    In order to take full advantage of their manpower, the United Army took up an extended military formation on both sides.

    Furthermore, in order to stop an assault on the center, they¡¯ve positioned a lot of veterans there.

    Cavalry are positioned on both sides, four hundred Equus cavalry on the right side and eight hundred DeMorgal Cavalry on the left side.

    At first nce, the martial power seems to be biased but, if you considered the qualities of both cavalries then the right side would have more power¡­¡­or something to that extent.

    It¡¯s been judged that this is a much less objectionable arrangement than clumsily mixing two different armies with differentmand structures.

    This formation did not make use of an oblique line since Bartolo judged that it would be dangerous to use such formation under a situation where they can¡¯t coordinate fully.

    In the first ce, such a formation had up until now seeded only twice. Furthermore, themander¡¯s huge inexperience in thest battle was a huge factor.

    This battle¡¯s enemy is a famous general.

    Rather than poorly using a clever scheme, Bartolo opted for the easy strategy of making full use of their numbers.

    ¡°Gentlemen! This is a battle of righteousness!! By the right and nature, the royal throne is mine!! The enemy, Aldo, is a patricidal and fratricidal coward!! He is absolutely unforgivable. God¡¯s hammer will surely smite evil. God is with us!!¡±

    Carlo faces the whole army and makes a speech (written by Tonino and Bartolo).

    On the otherside, the Rozel Army also took up an almost perfectly faithful stereotypical formation.

    ¡­¡­.At least in appearances.

    Cavalry is ced on both nks. 600 in the right nk and 400 in the left nk. This much is fine.

    The first to stand out is the 5000 strong battle ve corps in the vanguard.

    Their equipment is extremely poor. They only have shields and breasttes as defensive equipments. Their weapons are iron spears.

    Furthermore, what¡¯s most intimidating about them are their bloodshot eyes.

    They¡¯re wildly breathing through their noses as if to say they¡¯d go rushing into an attack anytime now.

    They are Adernians, Gallians, and Germanis peoples that had lost in war against the Rozel Kingdom and had fallen to very.

    Although their nationalities are a scattered mix, what all of them have inmon is that their families are held hostage. Furthermore, they were made to takerge amounts of narcotics and they had been casted on with a light curse.

    The curse is contagious and has a property that causes sympathy amongst themselves.

    While the curse that affected them one by one was small, it will be a different story once infects more than 5,000 people.

    The battle ves are sending the United Army looks as if they were the enemies of their parents.

    Furthermore, behind these battle ves are 50 ¡®things¡¯ covered with fur.

    At the very least, these are quadrupedal beings that don¡¯t live in the Adernia penins.

    Their particr characteristic is their size. Their height exceeds four meters while their body length exceeds eight meters. Particrly amazing is their pair of giant tusks.

    Waiting behind these monsters are Curio and his 10,000 elite subordinates.

    Curio is mounted not on a horse but on a dragon, a type of earth dragon called kuryuu (dog dragon) that¡¯s as big as a horse.

    Since horses hate the smell of those monsters, cavalrymen cannot ride them to battle.

    On that point, since kuryuu are carnivorous animals, they don¡¯t hate the smell of the monsters.

    Also,pared to the monsters, the kuryuu aren¡¯t that much different, so the monsters also don¡¯t hate them.

    You can say that they¡¯re a perfectbination.

    ¡°Gentlemen! Who am I?¡±

    ¡°The Piercing Demon, General Curio!!¡± Someone shouts.

    All the soldiers shout the same in agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Has this General Curio ever lose up until now?¡±

    ¡°Never!!¡±

    ¡°Good!! So long as I am here, we will surely win! Come forth, men, and believe in me! I will surely give you victory!!¡±

    ¡°Long live General Curio! Long live General Curio!! Long Live General Curio!!!¡±

    Cheers that shake the atmosphere. The troops¡¯ morale heightened in one stroke made them united.

    All the troops are sending Curio hot gazes. There is no hesitation in their eyes.

    ¡°A, amazing¡­..somehow, I also want to join the shouting.¡±

    Annabe subduedly mutters.

    Since the sorcerers are engaged in the operation of the curses cast on the battle ves, they aren¡¯t participating in the speech.

    And since all of them are females, they also have the added pure reason of hating the stink of men.

    But then again, several sorcerers have beenpletely sucked in by the atmosphere, abandoned their duties, and joined in on the cheers.

    ¡°Shouting is all fine and dandy but please do your job properly, okay?

    ¡­¡­.Your ¡®Divine Protection of Charm¡¯ is amazing as usual, huh.¡±

    ¡°Divine protection¡­¡­.Was that the effect of the ¡°Divine Protection of Charm?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. However, it because of Curio¡¯smand that¡¯s why it had that much of an effect.

    All the Divine Protection of Charm can do at most, after all, is to turn attention towards the holder and improve first impressions of them.

    Howeveer, it¡¯s a different story if you mix it with a speech.

    So long as you don¡¯t do an extremely poor speech then it¡¯s pretty much guaranteed to seed. Furthermore, if you do a great speech then it¡¯d work wonders.

    Also, that divine protection has a sympathy effect that depends on luck.

    Curio¡¯s feelings, just like that, are transmitted to the whole army while the whole army¡¯s emotions are also transmitted to him.

    If you mix this with another one of the divine protections Curio holds then you¡¯d be able to raise an unrivaled army unafraid of death.

    ¡°Curio is, as far as I know, a capablemanderparable up there with Etzel. He¡¯ll surely win.¡±

    By the way, that¡¯s the biggest praise one can get from Mari.

    The battle first started with both cavalry assaulting each other.

    The United Army¡¯s right nk¡¯s 400 strong Equus Cavalry vs the Rozel Army¡¯s left nk¡¯s 400 strong Gallic cavalry.

    The United Army¡¯s left nk¡¯s 800 strong DeMorgal Cavalry vs the Rozel Army¡¯s right nk¡¯s 600 strong Gallic cavalry.

    The United Army¡¯s cavalry that excels in both quality and quantity, gradually push into the Rozel Army¡¯s cavalry.

    ¡°Have the cavalry fall back.¡±

    At the same time as the tune of retreat resonates from Curio¡¯s flute into the battlefield, the Rozel Army¡¯s cavalry turn their backs on the United Army¡¯s cavalry.

    The United Army¡¯s cavalrymen, certain of victory against the enemy, goes into pursuit.

    Just like that, the United Army¡¯s Cavalry has temporarily broken away from the battlefield all ording to Curio¡¯s aims.

    ¡°Tch, it¡¯s our miss.¡±

    Bartolo clicks his tongue.

    ¡°Although you might say it¡¯s just temporarily, their cavalry had been lured into uselessness.

    The quality of the Equus cavalry and the number of DeMorgal cavalry outmatched that of Gallic cavalry but unless they fought all of that is for naught.

    ¡°Our cavalry outssing the enemy¡¯s cavalry is indisputable truth. As expected, it really was just buying time, huh.¡±

    Getting rendered useless is, to the end, just temporary.

    The difference in strength is evident.

    If they win the cavalry engagement, then all that¡¯s left is the encirclement.

    ¡°All that¡¯s left is how much we can withstand the enemy¡¯s assault, huh.¡±

    However, our infantry is also superior against our enemy¡¯s infantry.

    Bartolo has confidence in winning.

    ¡°Now then, shall we immediately begin the infantry battle? Our first trump card ¨C Battle ves, begin the assault!!¡±

    Together with Curio¡¯s order, the battle ves, as if beasts set free from their chains, begin their assault aginst the United Army.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with these bunch. They¡¯re pretty much naked!¡±

    ¡°Their number is also few, kill them all!!¡±

    The United Army and the battle ves sh.

    The ves hade with no armor except their shields and chesttes. They only have loin cloths on their lower bodies

    They thought that victory would be decided in a moment. However¡­..

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°What the hell, these guys areing to bite!!¡±

    ¡°Gugigigigigigigigigigigi!!¡±

    ¡°Hii, why the hell are they stilling even though we¡¯ve stabbed them!!¡±

    The battle ves don¡¯t feel any pain thanks to the narcotics.

    The only things on the backs of their minds are their families being held hostage and the enemies before them.

    The United Army falter unconsciously against the strength of the nemy.

    However, it¡¯s something that¡¯s also just a temporary thing.

    Since it still hasn¡¯t changed that the enemy¡¯s equipment is poor, it wont change the fact that he¡¯d die if you¡¯ve pierced his heart. He¡¯s still a living person after all.

    While the United Army still fought a hard fight, they are slowly pressing against their 5,000 enemies.

    They are superior in numbers.

    The battle ves sink into a sea of blood while making strange noises.

    Their assault has failed.

    However, they helped in tiring out the United Army.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ve put the disposable ves to enough good use. Now then¡­..the second trump card.¡±

    Curio points his sword towards the battle ves¡¯ and the United Army¡¯s struggle to the death unfolding before hime and gives hismand.

    ¡°War Elephant Corps!! Begin Assault!!¡±

    The fur-covered monsters¡­..the elephants, while growling, set their sights on the battle ves and the United Army and begin their assault

    Author¡¯s notes:

    Since it¡¯s a fantasy, I thought it won¡¯t be strange if monsters existed. (TLN: Isn¡¯t this toote of a though with the Griffon, the spiderwoman, the sorcerers, and all? :P)

    Curio, despite saying ¡°I¡¯ve never lost¡± all the time, had indeed experienced loss. He¡¯s just spouting that lie to ride the momentum.

 Chapter CHAPTER 102 â€“ DEMON VS SNAKE II

    ¡¸¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    The elephants let out cries as they begin their charge against the United Army.

    In the blink of an eye, the distance shortens between the two groups.

    And as that distance shortens, one can see how gigantic the beasts are.

    ¡°Amazing, so huge¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can, can we even kill those things?¡­¡­¡±

    The Adernians who have never seen such beasts before are being overwhelmed.

    The beasts arepletely controlling the atmosphere of the battlefield.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get flustered, these are, after all, just beasts! Our spears are enough to kill them!!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, captain!!¡±

    ¡°As expected of captain!!¡±

    The captain raises his spear over his head and charges at the elephants.

    However, let¡¯s just say that¡¯s a little reckless.

    The beasts can run at a speed of 40km per hour while having a body weight of up to around 15 tons.

    A human can¡¯t protect himself from an assault from this beast.

    Bakibakibakibakibaki

    While making such a sound, the officer gets stepped on.

    What¡¯s left after is a pool of red.

    ¡°Wha, what in the world! Monsters!!¡±

    ¡°Hiii, save me!!¡±

    ¡°Mamaa!!¡±

    In an instant, the soldiers in the front lines fall into panic.

    ¡°Dieee¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!!¡±

    The battle ves which were being pushed back just a few moments ago, as if given new life, are now the ones on the assault.

    The front lines, which hadpsed into disorder by the elephants¡¯ attack, had no means of stopping the assault.

    ¡°This is bad, huh. If this keeps up, the formation will copse.¡±

    Bartolo looks at the raging monsters¡­¡­.the elephants from a distance.

    Naturally, even Bartolo hasn¡¯t seen nor heard of one.

    And it follows that he doesn¡¯t know of any countermeasures against them. However¡­¡­.

    ¡°Contact General Tonino. Tell him I¡¯ll leave overallmand to him. I¡¯ll go and support the front lines!!¡±

    Bartolo immediately kicks the horse¡¯s abdomen and heads for the elephants as soon as he said his message.

    He then shouts loudly:

    ¡°Calm down men!! Don¡¯t challenge them head on. Attack from the sides and the rear! Bowmen! Shoot down those guys riding on top of the beasts!!¡±

    Thanks to his presense, the front lines begins to slowly reform.

    His men begin to do as he says, piercing the beasts with their spears not from the front, but from the sides and rear.

    ¡¸¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    A bunch of elephants go into a frenzy.

    Then, to escape from the rain of spears, they try to turn back towards the direction they came from.

    However, their handlers won¡¯t let them do just that.

    ¡°This is the right time, huh. Let them.

    The elephant handlers strike nails prodded against the vitals of the elephants strongly with hammers.

    The nails deeply pierce the beasts¡¯ vitals causing them to die.

    Seeing several beasts fall, the United Army once again gets filled with morale and begin assaulting the other beasts one by one.

    Once more, the tide of the battle leans on the United Army¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Now, Gentlemen! It¡¯s finally our turn. All units, begin attack!!¡±

    Curio kicks the stomach of the Kuryuu with great force. The Kuryuu then heads for the center of the United Army at full speed.

    His subordinate Gallians follow him.

    ¡°Die!! Ahahahahahahahah!!!¡±

    He swings around a huge sword as long as the length of his body and begins cutting down the United Army¡¯s soldiers sending them flying.

    The Gallian soldiers behind him follow suit mowing down the United Army¡¯s soldiers.

    If the United Army were in perfect condition, then this assault would probably have failed.

    However, they were bogged down by the 5,000 battle ves and their formation had been destroyed by the elephants.

    Even a huge and firm wall will easily copse if you hit it with a wooden hammer everyday.

    The Rozel Army under Curio¡¯smand pushes into the United Army gradually piercing through.

    ¡­¡­..However, Bartolo is not one to take that standing by.

    ¡°Second Formation! It¡¯s your turn! Hold back the Rozel Army!!¡±

    At the same time as General Tonino¡¯s order, the Elite Regiment that had been held in reserve enter the battlefield.

    It¡¯s a regimentprising only of elite soldiers from both the Rosyth and DeMorgal Armies.

    It¡¯s their trump card against Curio.

    ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t we lively today. This will be one hell of a fight!!¡±

    A huge happy smile floats on Curio¡¯s face as he swings around his huge sword. Each stroke sends soldiers flying causing a rain of blood.

    Curio is dripping wet with blood. Naturally, it¡¯s the blood of his victims.

    That said, Curio is the only one pushing through.

    Even if the other 10,000 are called elites, they are still just humans. It¡¯s only Curio who holds martial prowess beyond that of humans.

    Even if they¡¯re facing an enemy whose formation has copsed, pushing through the enemy this far would still exhaust one¡¯s body.

    This is where they faced the United Army¡¯s elite who had saved up their energy up until now.

    The Rozel Army¡¯s advance, even if for just a while, had stopped.

    Just this is enough.

    ¡°The enemy has bought it! Push from both sides!!¡±

    While recovering the copsed formation, Bartolo orders a pincer against the Rozel Army.

    In order to cover a stab wound, one must gradually fill in the hole with the surrounding flesh¡­..

    And thus, this bes good news for the United Army and bad news for the Rozel Army.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been separated quite far from the battlefield, huh¡­¡­If I return¡­.I¡¯ll be in a huge pinch huh.¡±

    The United Army¡¯s cavalry returned to the battlefield.

    Even without waiting for orders, the United Army¡¯s cavalry assaulted the Rozel Army from the rear.

    Thus, the Rozel Army became surrounded in all directions.

    However¡­..

    ¡°Fufu, I guess we¡¯ll have to bring it out huh. Alright! Time to get really serious! Listen, men! We¡¯ll give each man as muchnd and women as the number of Adernians he kills!! All the plunder one takes will also be his!! The one who manages to kill the enemy general Karon (TLN: he likes mispronouncing names; It¡¯s Carlo btw, the nominal general.) will be made a prince! But then again, I¡¯m also aiming for that reward so you better do it quick!!! Haha!¡±

    Curio shouts will swinging around his sword.

    Kill, kill, kill.

    Blood, Blood, Blood.

    Death, Death, Death.

    Curio slowly bes intoxicated with the smell of blood he had made himself.

    His ¡°Divine Protection of Berserk¡± begins to bare it¡¯s fangs.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!!! Die die die!!!¡±

    Whileughing crazily, Curio ughters the United Army¡¯s soldiers one by one but all that with aposed eye.

    Gradually, the United Army¡¯s elites are beginning to get pushed back.

    And then, the madness spreads to the Rozel Army through the Divine Protection of Charm.

    ¡°Die die die!!¡±

    ¡°Hyahahahahahahahaha!!¡±

    ¡°The enemy general¡¯s head!!¡±

    ¡°Is mine!!!!!¡±

    The Rozel Army is influenced by the madness and their vigor has increased in one fell swoop.

    They aren¡¯t stopping. No, they can¡¯t be stopped. Such madness won¡¯t stop.

    That madness rejuvenates their physical strength and, in addition, their physical abilities, even if just temporarily, are also increased.

    It¡¯s truly just a small increase but¡­¡­if you multiply that with the ten thousand present here, then ¡°small¡± will turn to ¡°big.¡±

    Just like that, the Rozel Army pushes back the United Army¡¯s elite.

    And in one fell swoop, they draw near Carlo¡¯s main encampment.

    Tonino sees this and¡­..

    ¡°We¡¯ve lost, huh.¡±

    He calmly judges so.

    However, you can clearly see in his hands the disturbance in his hands.

    His fists are closed with fury.

    His nails are biting down his flesh, causing blood to drip down.

    ¡°An urgent message from General Bartolo. He advises immediate retreat.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I guess this time, I¡¯m the superior, huh. Alright. We shall retreat immediately. Commence retreat!!¡±

    As such, the United Army retreats.

    The battle ends in a Rozel victory.

    The United Army¡¯s casualties number 3,000 dead, 4,000 wounded, and 3,000 deserters. The cavalrymen suffered 200 casualties.

    The Rozel Army suffered 4,000 infantry dead. However, a huge part of that are battle ves.

    The prized main army suffered 400 dead with 500 wounded. One of the effects of the Divine Protection of Berserk was that the number of wounded was proportionally smallpared to the number of dead.

    While around 400 cavalry were lost, 600 were in good health.

    Amongst the 50 war elphants, 20 were lost.

    In other words, the United Army still has 10,000 infantry and a thousand cavalry for a total of 11,000 men.

    On the other hand, the Rozel Army still has 9,100 infantry, 1,000 battle ves and 600 cavalry for a total of 10,700 men and 30 war elephants.

    Combined, both sides lost 14,600 men ¨C dead, wounded, and deserted.

    The numbers speak of the intensity of the battle.

    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, General Curio!!¡±

    Anabe looks at General Curio with eyes of respect and admiration.

    Curio replies whileughing heartily.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural! Who do you think I am? I¡¯m the world¡¯s greatest general, Curio!!¡±

    ¡°Well, this guy has moments of loss too you know. He had just spouted a huge lie in his speech¡­..¡±

    Mari says while shrugging her shoulders.

    There¡¯s no such thing as invincible and undefeated generals. Normally, great generals are made by a slow cycle of winning and losing over and over again.

    Naturally, the same goes for Curio.

    ¡°By the way, can I ask you one thing? Was the ve regiment really necessary? Wasn¡¯t it better to have unleashed the war elephants from the very beginning?¡±

    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s a good question, Ms. Jinglebells!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s Annabe. Or rather, only the ¡®bell¡¯ part jived, you know¡­..¡±

    ¡°Elephants have a weak point. Their legs are weak. They also can¡¯t change directions easily. They can only advance on a straight line. They are weapons with a huge number of weaknesses. There¡¯s a danger of failure if they directly charge a systematic army. Unfortunately, proxies also aren¡¯t effective. That¡¯s why we first softened the enemy¡¯s formation with the battle ves. ¡­¡­The enemy¡¯s general is much more excellent that we had anticipated. If we had hit them with the elephants first then there¡¯s a possibility we¡¯d get the tables turned on us.¡±

    In reality, they had lost 20 elephants. Next time might be even worse.

    ¡°But still, the enemies getting stepped on by the elephants was quite the sight, huh. When we first encountered them in Gaul, our nerves were quite shaken by them but¡­..¡±

    The original Rozel Kingdom didn¡¯t have war elephants. They are a military unit used by a Gallic tribe in the northern areas of Gaul.

    They had taken control of that tribe¡¯s territory and subjugated them.

    At present, in exchange for high levels of self-governance, the tribe supplies them with elephants and supplies for elephant handlers.

    ¡°Now then, Lady Barloom, I¡¯ve set the stage. It¡¯s your turn next, yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Merlin. Roger. Well, it¡¯s not like I have to do something specifically, you know.¡±

    While sayings so, Mari hurriedly rides Elly and flies away into the sky.

    ¡°What do we do? Shall we engage in one more decisive battle?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think that¡¯s pushing it. The soldiers arepletely overwhelmed. For the meantime, we have no choice but to do siege battle. We¡¯ll wait for reinforcements. Haa¡­¡­after all that talk, wend on this mess.¡±

    Bartolo lets out a sigh.

    He then takes a swig of his liquor. In both times of merry and sorrow, liquor is his friend. Liquor is Bartolo¡¯s life blood.

    ¡°We¡¯ve miscalcted the intensity of Curio¡¯s assault. Also the timing of the cavalry¡¯s separation¡­..if only they had arrived sooner then¡­.¡±

    ¡°Also, not having bomb spears probably hit us hard, huh. If only we had those spears then killing those fuzzies wouldn¡¯t be that troublesome an affair.¡±

    Bartolo and Tonino begin their reflection meeting.

    Humans are beings that learn through failure.

    This time couldn¡¯t be helped. In order to achieve certain victory next time, they are reflecting now.

    ¡°Or rather, what are those beasts? They¡¯re cheating you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..Of all people, you¡¯d say that. I dare say your bomb spears are much more of a cheat.¡±

    They know all is fair in war but nevertheless one can¡¯t help but speak out when they get hit with unconventional weapons.

    In anycase, they will request countermeasures and reinforcements.

    ¡°For the meantime¡­¡­why don¡¯t we drink some liquor to raise the morale?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..just admit that you just want to drink.¡±

    Tonino quips back.

    ¡°Alright, we won!! We did it!! Thank you very much, Lady Merlin, Sir Curio!¡±

    Aldo shakes the hands of Mari and Curio with great joy.

    It¡¯s as if him worrying about his life just a little while ago was a lie.

    Right now, just a bit more and he¡¯d be able to once again get back the crown he had let escape.

    Aldo is in high spirits.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it gread, Lord Aldo.¡±

    Alice also congrattes Aldo.

    Thanks to Aldo being in a good mood, he won¡¯t be hitting Alice. Therefore, for Alice, it¡¯s also a happy thing.

    However, contrary to her expectation, Aldo suddenly makes a sour expression. He determinedly walks towards Alice and hits her in the cheek.

    She splendidly falls down, her ukemi barely making it in time.

    ¡°It¡¯s King DeMorgal, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sorry, Your Majesty, King DeMorgal.¡±

    When Alice corrected herself, Aldo returns to his jovial mood.

    ¡°Now then, Lady Merlin, Sir Curio, if you would excuse me.¡±

    Aldo says his greetings and takes his leave.

    Alice follows him but¡­

    ¡°Wait¡±

    Mari calls her over and stops her.

    ¡°Why are you still serving him despite all these?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m a ve. Isn¡¯t it only natural that I follow my master?¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you always getting hit?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because of my ipetence. As long as I do my job, I won¡¯t get hit.¡±

    Alice answers with a straight face. Mari makes a bewildered expression.

    This time, Curio asks a question.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested¡­¡­.won¡¯t youe to Rozel? We¡¯ll make you into a Centurion. With your birth, your true abilities as amander will be questioned but¡­¡­at the very least it¡¯s much less objectionable than serving that man.¡±

    ¡°If I did that, then I¡¯d get hit. I don¡¯t like pain. I wont defy him.¡±

    Alice clearly refuses.

    Even though they told her that she won¡¯t get hit if she goes to Rozel, Alice still replies that she can¡¯t because it¡¯s scary getting hit¡­..

    It¡¯s totally a mess.

    What¡¯s more terrible is that the person herself doesn¡¯t seem to notice her inconsistencies.

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m sorry for asking a weird question, okay?¡±

    ¡°Our bad. If you ever change your mind, don¡¯t hesitate to ask us.¡±

    Mari and Curio unanimously tells her.

    Alice quietly gives a greeting and leaves.

    After a little while, Aldo¡¯s hysterical voice reverberates in the area.

    This time, he¡¯s angry that Alice iste.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Even if you ask me¡­¡­.even though she¡¯s that strong, to think she¡¯s that broken is¡­..we¡¯ll I guess It depends on the person huh.¡±

    Mari and Curio exchange nces and both give off a deep sigh.

 Chapter CHAPTER 103 â€“ A TURN FOR THE WORSE

    The bad news, surprisingly, got handed down the general poption first even before King Rosyth.

    When the King began searching for the source and veracity of the rumors, Bartolo Marius¡¯ letter arrives.

    The enemy general is the Great Gallic General Curio.

    The enemy have 9,000 men left. However, possibility of reinforcements from the Rozel Kingdom are high.

    Our remaining forces are 11,000 strong.

    Since the decline of morale was harsh, we are now pursuing siege warfare.

    At the very least, we can hold out for 1 month. However, any more than that is unknown.

    Urgently requesting reinforcements.

    Since the enemy is using hairy beasts,rge numbers of bomb spears are necessary.

    Such are the contents of Bartolo¡¯s letter.

    ¡°Now then, I now open Congress. I think everyone now knows¡­¡­.what the topic for today is. Just how much reinforcement should we send.¡±

    I say as I look around the great nsmen.

    Peace negotiations are out of the question. There¡¯s no option like that. Since the enemy number 9,000, our forces on-site still outnumber them.

    If we immediately send reinforcements, then we should be able to win reliably.

    The first to speak was a great nsman from the former DeBell Faction.

    ¡°The enemy is about 9,000 strong. Our current soldiers on site number 10,000. If so, sending several thousands of soldiers and additional supplies and bomb spears won¡¯t be a problem, yes?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s also request reinforcements from the Equus tribe¡­..If our cavalry force gets strengthened then victory is sure to be ours!!¡±

    It¡¯s a strong proposal.

    I also agree with such an opinion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I think 2,000 men¡­¡­¡­.should be enough as reinforcements. If I directly lead them then morale should also probably increase considerably after all.¡±

    While saying so, I survey and confirm the expressions on the noble¡¯s faces. There seems to be no opposition.

    Alright, it¡¯s a speedy decision, huh.

    ¡°Now then, those in favor¡­¡­.¡±

    Just as I was about to say that.

    Sounds of hurried footsteps reverberate from outside.

    Then, the door opens forcibly and a soldier shouts with a loud voice:

    ¡°Excuse me, Your Excellencies!! I have an Urgent Report!! The Belvedere Army is marching towards our border!! They are 5,000 men strong!¡±

    My heart felt like it would jump off me.

    Let¡¯s calm down¡­.everything¡¯s alright.

    The most our country can mobilize at present is barely around 15,000. 3,000 of them are currently assigned to construction works while the remaining 8,000 are mobilized in the DeMorgal Kingdom.

    Therefore, if you do the math, we should be able to mobilize around 4,000.

    Although Bartolo¡¯s reinforcements would have to be put off, it¡¯s not like we won¡¯t make it in time even if we mobilize after attacking Belvedere.

    Sufficient measures should be possible.

    Yes, that was what I thought. However, the sound of hurried footsteps again reverberates from outside. Then, just like before, a soldier, drenched in sweat, shouts loudly.

    ¡°Excuse me, Your Excellencies!! Urgent Report!! The Eville Kingdom is marching towards our border!! They are 5,000 men strong!!¡±

    Shit¡­..The enemy grew to 10,000 soldiers, huh.

    However, relying on the Equus tribe should solve our problems. Although we might get taken advantage of by them¡­¡­.it¡¯s a much less objectionable fate than getting the country destroyed.

    ¡°My King!¡±

    ¡°I understand. Immediately send envoys to the Equus tribe! Someone get me some paper!!¡±

    As I shouted, the sound of hurried footsteps again haunt or congress.

    I don¡¯t know who you are but you¡¯ve got good ears.

    The soldier throws open the door even without asking permission. He has in his hands a letter¡­¡­which had already been opened.

    ¡°Excuse me, Your Excellencies!! I have an urgent report!!! A civil war has broke out in the Equus tribe!! Prince Ledus has raised soldiers in rebellion! King Equus and Prince Methys have already died in action! Prince Muzio is requesting asylum from our country for himself and some 200 of his followers!!¡±

    My vision literally turned to ck.

    I personally wee Muzio and the others at the gates of the capital.

    His clothes are all tattered, his body covered with wounds. You can see the exhaustion in his eyes.

    The messenger told us there were 200 but¡­¡­there¡¯s 400 her, huh. Two-thirds of that were women and children.

    Muzio steps forward.

    He¡¯s wearing an extremely down expression, something you can¡¯t imagine from the usually happy Muzio.

    He advances before me and smiles self-deprecatingly.

    ¡°Hey, pleaseught at me. My friend¡­¡­I¡¯m a pitiful man who had his father, brother, retainers, and friends killed and got his wife and country stolen from him¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    I lightly pat Muzio on the shoulder.

    ¡°We will grant you asylum in our country. For the meantime¡­¡­have a bath, eat, and take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Have you rested, Muzio?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Yeah, I feel much better after a little rest.¡±

    After letting Muzio take a nap for two hours, I called out Muzzio into the noble council. Although I truly want him to rest more just like the others from the Equus tribe¡­¡­we really don¡¯t have much time.

    ¡°First, regarding what happened¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re up to speed on that. We heard from the others.¡±

    While we were letting Muzio rest, we heard the story from a rtively energetic influential Equus nsman.

    It seems they had received a surprise attack from Ledus in the middle of the night.

    Ledus¡¯ men numbered a hundred while the Lord Equus and Prince Methyl¡¯s forces numbered a thousand.

    However, for some reason, 40 percent of the horses on Lord Equus¡¯ side were in horrible condition. Furthermore, severalmanders had repeatedly fallen ill at the same time.

    As such, Ledus managed to kille Lord Equus and Prince Methyl to seize the chiefdom.

    Muzio only barely managed to escape with his life.

    However, if you think about it, all these urences are not natural.

    After our country had just lost to the Rozel Kingdom, two country dered war on us at the same time. The speed of the spread of information is too fast. In addition to that, an allied country changes government. It¡¯s stretching it to say that these are mere coincidences.¡±

    In other words, Rozel had been scheming behind the scenes.

    It¡¯s natural to think so.

    ¡°Hey, Muzio. Is there any sorcerer in your country with a Gallic ent?¡±

    ¡°Gallic ent? In other words, a native gaul? I think there was quite a few of them. Our country iscking sorcerers in both caliber and number. That¡¯s why it¡¯s prettymon to have foreigners appointed as one. So that¡¯s¡­¡­No¡­..wait¡­.it can¡¯t be¡­..¡±

    He couldn¡¯t deny it anymore.

    Sorcerers are also doctors. It¡¯s suitable to say that doctors can do medical examinations of horses so it¡¯s not that difficult for them to perform some tricks on horses the other day.

    The disease too¡­¡­with sufficient and constant preparation, it¡¯s possible to poison and curse people to death too.

    ¡°However, those bunch had entered service for Lord Equus and the Crown Prince pretty much ten years ago? To be able to n something like this from up to ten years ago¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That country¡¯s goal is to subjugate the Adernia penins under it¡¯s control. Therefore¡­¡­. it¡¯s not particrly strange for them to make advance preparations and the like.¡±

    The Rozel Kingdom has a lot of cavalrymen. In other words, it¡¯s a country that understands the importance of cavalry. Therefore, it isn¡¯t strange for them to spend a long time on an operation to include the Equus tribe under their suzerainty.

    Furthermore, that country has a person that has lived for more than 500 years.

    They should be able to handle these kinds of patient and drawn out operations.

    As Muzio and I were talking, the door suddenly opens.

    ¡°Please excuse me Your Excellencies!! I have an urgent report! We have a handwritten letter from Prince Ledus himself who had taken up the title Lord Equus.

    I read the letter I took from the soldier.

    First, I revoke the alliance between my country and the Rosyth Kingdom.

    I demand the extradition of Muzio and the fugitives with him.

    If you don¡¯t give in to our demands, my country will dere war on your country.

    The deadline is in three days.

    I also let Muzio read the letter after I had finished.

    After Muzio had perused its contents, he crumples it and tears it into pieces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me!! Don¡¯t speak as if the chiefdom you seized with cowardly means the whole of the Equus tribe!!¡±

    Muzio then looks at me and says:

    ¡°King Rosyth. I wish that you¡¯ll lend me soldiers. I will take back the chiefdom of my tribe.¡±

    I look around the assembled nsmen.

    Raymond raises his hand.

    ¡°Your Majesty. I¡¯m against this. Right now, our country is in a dangerous position. There¡¯s no way we can increase our enemies under these circumstances.¡±

    That is a sound argument. Even though two countries is already enough of a problem, there¡¯s no way we can add another one to that.

    However¡­¡­

    ¡°Our country has pledged to Lord Equus and is duty bound to give them aid. In ordance with our alliance, not helping with their retaliation would be an infringement of our alliance.¡±

    ¡°However, the current Lord Equus is Ledus. And he has proimed the dissolution of our alliance.¡±

    Exactly. That theory also has ground.

    In other words, it¡¯s be a problem of which choice would be more convenient for our country, Ledus or Muzio as chief of the Equus Tribe.

    And ording to the present information we have, recognizing Muzio as king carries huge demerits.

    However, what¡¯s necessary are the merits Muzio can offer us.

    ¡°If I be chief, I will preserve the alliance between our nations. I will expand trade between our nations even further than before. In addition, if Ledus bes chief, the Equus tribe will be a puppet of the Rozel Kingdom. Wouldn¡¯t that be a huge security problem for your country?¡±

    ¡°The problem would thene down to whether or not we could win if we battle Ledus. Two countries had just dered war upon us, you know?¡±

    If this were a purely Equus tribe issue then I would have made Muzio chief no questions asked.

    ¡°Things won¡¯t be over with Ledus seizing the capital. The Equus tribe is scattered amongst their respective areas. With Methyl dead, the next chief would be the strongest person. There are still a lot of Equus tribesmen weighing which one is so. Therefore, the most Ledus can mobilize is around 3,000.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t 3,000 cavalry something not to be taken lightly? Besides, infantry can¡¯t win against cavalry.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m still alive, that guy won¡¯t be able to unite the Equus tribe. If I show myself on the battlefield, then that guy is sure to give up. If I manage to draw in the Rosyth Kingdom, even with their cavalry, there won¡¯t be any ce to escape.¡±

    In other words, my country¡¯s participation in the battlefield is necessary, is it?

    Honestly, with the bomb spears, victory should be easy toe by, plus I think it¡¯s good to support this guy.

    However¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty! I am unable to support running our country down to the ground for the defence of another!¡±

    Raymond shouts his objection. As for those of the same opinion¡­¡­.a lot of the nsmen bordering the Equus tribe¡¯s territory are nodding.

    ¡°Muzio. One push is still necessary. Once you be king we will take all the cavalry you have except the bare minimum necessary for your country¡¯s defense. For free. And after that, whenever our country mobilizes forces, we¡¯ll also have your country, without fail, mobilize yours. Furtheremore, the one who would put the crown on your head would be me.¡±

    ¡°In other words, we¡¯ll be a vassal state?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll merely be friends.¡±

    When I answered such, Muzio smiled with a grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. It¡¯s not like tribute is necessary, right?¡±

    ¡°Friends don¡¯t take tribute.¡±

    When I answered so, Muzio puts his hand on his heart.

    ¡°I understand. I, Muzio Equus Sulpicius, and the Equus tribe, vow to forever be friends with the Rosyth Kingdom.¡±

    Alright.

    I look around the great nsmen.

    Judging from their expressions about 30% agree, 50% oppose, and around 20% are neutral.

    ¡°Gentlemen, it is true that it might be strange for our country to shed blood for the sake of Prince Muzio. However, Ledus has killed his father, the chief of the tribe, and his brother, the sessor of such tribe, through cowardly means. Will you stand idly by and permit such atrocity?¡±

    In the Adernia Penins, patriarchal rights are strong. Adernians are a people that hold family in high esteem.

    There is no greater sin than patricide and fratricide.

    ¡°Handing over Prince Muzio to Ledus would mean we would be folding our knees to a coward! Would you be fine with that, gentlemen? Would you disdain bloodshed to the point that you¡¯d bow your heads to a coward?¡±

    First, we¡¯ll stimte the pride of the nobles, of the Adernians.

    On top of that¡­

    ¡°If we help the Equus tribe now, they will help us in return. I think everyone knows the strength of those cavalrymen. With a thousand of these cavalrymen, we will be able to repulse both the Belvedere and Eville Kingdoms with ease.¡±

    The risks are high. But the returns are also high.

    A huge gamble is necessary to destroy this coalition.

    ¡°Listen, this is the Rozel Kingdom¡¯s evil design. They had resorted to these means in order to pull apart the friendship between our country and the Equus tribe. The Rozel Kingdom is afraid of the cooperation our country maintains with the Equus tribe. Abandoning Prince Muzio here would mean we¡¯d just be meeting Rozel¡¯s expectations. I think that Muzio, and the Equus tribe¡¯s power is indispensable in order to ovee this crisis.¡±

    I conscisely but firmly make my point.

    Now then, will anyone else still say something?¡±

    ¡°Now then, I think it¡¯s time we make the decision. I¡¯ll be saying this beforehand, but I intend to respect the decision of this council no matter what it would be.¡±

    And the result is¡­¡­

    70% Support, 30% Objection.

    As such, the outbreak of war with the Equus tribe had been decided.

    ¡°The problem would be how to stop the Eville and Belvedere Kingdoms while we¡¯re fighting with the Equus tribe.¡±

    The Equus tribe is 3,000 strong. We¡¯ll be meeting this force with infantry so at the minimum we need the same number of men.

    The number of soldiers we would be able to immediately mobilize is 4,000. Assuming we¡¯ll use the 3,000 against the Equus tribe that would mean we¡¯ll have a thousand left for the two kingdoms.

    Using a thousand men to stop ten thousand would be stretching it.

    That¡¯s why¡­¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ll call off construction works. We¡¯ll make the 3,000 men take up arms. With this, the number of men we¡¯d send to face the Eville and Belvedere Kingdoms would reach 4,000.¡±

    With 4,000 men, holding back the ten-thousand strong enemy army will now be not that difficult.

    We should be able to make it happen if we mix scortched earth strategy with fortification tactics.

    In addition to that¡­¡­

    ¡°Contact Yal. Tell him to negotiate with King Zoldias. However it¡¯s not like it has to be King Zoldias¡¯ army. However, while we¡¯re negotiating with them, the Eville Kingdom would be scared for their rear and won¡¯t be able to move freely. Next is the Belvedere Kingdom but¡­..we¡¯d be requesting Lezzad for reinforcements.¡±

    This¡¯ll be quite expensive, however.

    Sigh¡­..

    ¡°My King. Aside from Lezzad, shouldn¡¯t we also be requesting reinforcements from Gehenna? Isn¡¯t the despot there the grandfather of Lady Tetra?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..You¡¯re right, huh. Let¡¯s also ask reinforcements from Sir Abraham.¡±

    Although I don¡¯t like letting that old man intervene, huh.

    I can¡¯t have that old man grumbling about everything.

    ¡°Now then, send out envoys immediately! Bring me paper!¡±

    After writing handwritten letters requesting reinforcements from both Lezzad and Gehenna as well as requesting neutrality from Nemes, I ordered that the soldiers be gathered.

    If we don¡¯t move swiftly, the Equus tribe, Eville Kingdom, and Belvedere Kingdom will get here first.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s horrible!!¡±

    The noble I had ordered to gather the soldiers shouts with teary eyes.

    What now¡­..

    ¡°The men engaged in construction works are refusing to take up arms!!¡±

    ¡°Haaaa!?¡±

 Chapter CHAPTER 104 â€“ STRIKE

    This time, the people that got assigned to military service insist the following:

    ¡°In war, isn¡¯t it only the King and the noblemen who gain territory and ves no matter how hard you work? Isn¡¯t it strange? Aren¡¯t us the one¡¯s working the hardest? No way, I hate this! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d go to war!¡±

    I see¡­¡­they have a reason, huh.

    ¡°What are you saying!! This is a serious matter!¡±

    Oi, Raymond. Don¡¯t shout.

    I¡¯m the King, you know.

    ¡°They probably grew a feeling of solidarity thanks to working together in construction for a long time, huh. On top of that, we have this war. Right now, the country is in danger. They probably thought they are absolutely necessary resources. That¡¯s why they¡¯re probably thinking that¡­¡­.they¡¯d certainly be able to get what they usually wouldn¡¯t be able to during normal times. It¡¯s actually well thought out.¡±

    In other words, it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t want to go to war. They just want to profit from it.

    ¡°What shall we do Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much we can do. It¡¯s not like we can send a suppression force after all. All we can do ispromise.¡±

    In other words, we can only give themnd and ves as well as a suitable sry.

    That said, if we recognize something like this once, then we would have to keep recongnizing something like this forever.

    Land¡­¡­.the word contains so many meanings but even they shouldn¡¯t want wastnds.

    It¡¯s restricted to agriculturalnd.

    In addition to that, they also havend that each of them personally owns.

    If theybine the twonds together, they won¡¯t be able to manage thend farther away.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t give themnd. Since money and ves are limited by thend, it¡¯s also impossible.

    They should be able to understand this much.

    In other words¡­¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s about tax reduction, huh.¡±

    An irked expression floats on Raymonds face,

    Under these circumstances, ie loss shouldn¡¯t be the problem.

    What those three thousand men recognizes are the same as what the farmers all around the Rosyth Kingdom recognizes which is also the same as what the farmers living in the territories of the nsmen recognizes.

    In other words, irrespective of territory, whether royal or nsman, it¡¯s necessary that all taxes be lowered.

    This doesn¡¯t end on the level of irksome.

    This is because the great nsmen allegiance depends on whether a state would recognize and guarantee his possessions.

    The nsmen are extremely hateful of any participation of the state in the affairs of their own territories.

    Right now, amongst the 74 important nsmen in this country, 57 are at my disposal. If I immediately get their approval then the matter would be settled. However¡­¡­

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    For the meantime, I tried asking them.

    A nsman begins speaking.

    ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯m in favor of tax reduction.¡±

    This is unexpected¡­.to have a favorable votee first.

    ¡°Our territory has brought out more than fiftyborers. People who remember that they had once defied government will for a second time easily rouse another defiance. When these 50 agitators return to our territory, it would be so that we would have no choice but to give more concessions in the future. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better that we destroy the seeds of such arguments now.¡±

    However, lots of nsmen immediately air their objections.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m also opposed to this!! My territories finances right now are already in dire straights! If we lower taxes even more then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Furthermore, for the decision of this council to extend to all the nsmen¡¯s territories¡­¡­.it¡¯s interference in local affairs!¡±

    ¡°But what do we do? If this keeps up, the country will perish.¡±

    The great nsmen begin noisily arguing.

    assionaly, angry roars fly about.

    This is bad, huh¡­¡­.If someone among them begin thinking that defecting to the Eville and Belvedere Kingdoms where they could expect recognition and guarantee of theirnds then¡­¡­..

    However, there¡¯s no other way to resolve this crisis than reducing taxes.

    Alright, if it alles down to this then¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way without having to reduce taxes!¡±

    I raise my voice. The nsmen focus their sights on me.

    ¡°If, for example, we suppose that we resolved this crisis without recognizing such demands¡­¡­.wouldn¡¯t it still ur a second time?¡±

    This is the same as what the other nsman pointed out.

    A person who remembers that they had defied once will find it easier than the first time to raise up in revolt the second time.¡±

    ¡°This time is still fine. Since they¡¯re only around 3,000 strong, their demands are still rtively light. Unless we end this now, it¡¯ll be a greater problemter on. Listen, the ones defying us are soldiers, you know?¡±

    In this country, farmers = soldiers.

    In other words, should those guys feel like rising up in revolt, they¡¯d find it easy killing us. If you consider this, then it¡¯s easy to understand that this incident is somewhat a frightening but at the same time fortunate matter.

    ¡°This is not a life or death matter for the Rosyth Kingdom. It is a problem that shakes my, and your social positions. ¡­¡­..It seems, a long time ago, just like us, the Cretian states had a monarchial system of governance. However, they had risen up in revolt against exploitative kings and nobles, killed them, andmitted themselves, as a matter of course, in governance.¡±

    I threatened the great nsmen with actual history. If for example, my country perishes and you guys survived, it¡¯ll be nothing more than a temporary measure to prolonging their lives.

    ¡­¡­¡­.However, in reality this history differs slightly.

    Honestly speaking, it was themoners and the nobles who incited the revolt who killed the king that had employed tyrannical rule. The great nsmen then became the aristocracy and began an aristocratic form of governance. After that, themoners then took away governance from the aristocracy.

    Even if it had be easier to rise up in revolt, if you take away the core that puts all of that together, then it¡¯ll be impossible to overthrow the king.

    However, arge part of the Adernian nobility don¡¯t really know much about Cretian history.

    Even lying is a means to an end.

    ¡°Regarding the tax reductions¡­¡­..at the very least the highest taxes must be less than the royal territories where taxes are light.¡±

    ¡°If we reduce taxes that much then we won¡¯t be able to keep our territories!!¡±

    The nsman shouts. Other nsmen raise voices of opposition just like him.

    Great nsmen who don¡¯t hold much territory can only have so much taxes.

    Therefore, they had no choice but to raise taxes.

    It seems the great nsmen who hold territory to the extent they could prove it aren¡¯t proactively showing opposition.

    Nevertheless, they aren¡¯t showing support either.

    ¡°It¡¯s a natural opinion. If we reduce you good gentlemen¡¯s ies, then it¡¯s equivalent to reducing this country¡¯s military power. That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡±

    It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s just tighten our belts.

    Before you can force someone else to bleed, you must first show yourself shedding blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll open to the public the means to produce paper and liquor.¡±

    The council quiets down in a moment.

    It felt like you can hear the great nsmen gulping.

    It¡¯s only natural to get surprised. You could say that paper and liquor are the source of the Rosyth n¡¯s wealth.

    Right now, the reason we are able to conduct suchrge scale construction is thanks to the foreign currency we obtain through trade of paper and liquor.

    ¡°M, my king!! Are you insane!!¡±

    Raymond shouts with wide eyes.

    I look Raymond firmly in the eyes and answer:

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯re being unreasonable to the feudal lords. We should also show sacrifice.¡±

    When I said so, Raymond looked like he still has something he wanted to say but he backed down for the meantime.

    Then, I look around the nsmen and ask them:

    ¡°Are you still dissatisfied?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Certainly we would be able to manage our territorie¡¯s finances if you teach and grant as the means of producing liquor and paper. Nevertheless, such arge scale never before seen up until now would¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be fine if you just levy some sales tax. It¡¯s a tax that doesn¡¯t concern arge part of themoners. It won¡¯t be a problem if you raise it more or less.¡±

    Although the economy might more or less chill if they raise some duties, it should also grow more than that chilling.

    Even now, the sales tax is marvelously rising every month after all.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The nsmen fall into deep thought.

    After a while, a nsman that showed vigorous opposition began talking.

    ¡°If things will be so, then I shall bear no opposition. I give my support.¡±

    With that as the beginning, one by one the nsmen show their agreement.

    After this,rge scale tax reduction and duty consolidation was decided through vote.

    Thest nsman gives his greetings and the diet is postponed.

    The only ones remaining here are me and Raymond.

    ¡­¡­

    Fufufufu, hahahahaha

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha! Everything went well, huh, Raymond.¡±

    ¡°Yes. To think things would go this well, it¡¯s all thanks to your speech.¡±

    If you say that, then I dare say your performance was much more better, Raymond.

    I was about to burst intoughter.

    Now then, let us expound on the matter.

    In this incident, the royal n got not one disadvantage nor loss. Rather, we got nothing but gains.

    By opening up the production methods to the great nsmen, the supply will increase and the price will drop, you say?

    Certainly, the price will more or less drop. But it¡¯s something that will drop either way.

    In the first ce, paper and liquor are consumables and are basic goods of small profits but quick returns.

    While it may be true that the supply will increase, the price won¡¯t fall that quickly.

    It¡¯s estimated that the royal territorie¡¯s reduced taxes are more than covered by the profits obtained from sales taxes.

    At any rate, bronze, silver, and gold coins brought inrge quantities by Creatians have begun circting in our country after all.

    In addition to that, being able to get taxes in the form of cash rather than goods also makes us much happier.

    Nevertheless, we still have to resolve ourselves for therge scale fall in tax revenues.

    Also, regarding the profits we¡¯ve obtained¡­¡­.

    ¡°Atst we finally managed to get our hands on the sacred forbidden grounds called the great nsmen¡¯s territory. Furthermore, we managed to reduce their ie in one go through tax reduction.¡±

    The first time will always be difficult, but the second time will be much simpler.

    We¡¯ve said it again and again but it¡¯s something that applies even to these noblemen.

    We managed to obtain a precedent of being able to exert influence over the great nsmen¡¯s territory through a resolution in the council. It¡¯s a huge profit.

    Furthermore, we managed to make them feel that the profits from the sales tax from paper and liquor would be enough to cover the ie lost from the tax reduction.

    However¡­¡­.that¡¯s a misunderstanding.

    In the first ce, merchants go where a lot of people go.

    Therefore, just like before, it won¡¯t change that they would go to the royal territories. Well, the number of merchants going to n territories might also increase more or less but not to the extent they could expect much from sales taxes.

    The economically ignorant great nsmen still seem to not understand this point.

    In other words, we managed to vastly reduce the influence of the great nsmen in this incident.

    However, how did everything go this well?

    Honestly, I had thought that¡­¡­

    This might have really been the end.

    Although we managed to shift this into a good direction, there was enough possibility that the council could have ended in disagreement and war.

    ¡°Have you heard? It appears that the nsmen have recently been addicted to Cretian culture. They¡¯ve bought Cretian teaching ves and seemed to have educated their children in the Cretiannguage. Also, it seems they¡¯ve been collecting works of art with zeal recently. Isn¡¯t that rted to why they¡¯ve been wanting money?¡±

    ¡°I see. Selling paper and liquor in order to obtain money is far better than selling the wheat from the tax payments in kind after all.¡±

    In other words, it¡¯s thanks to the zealous Cretian merchants, huh.

    Nice, Cretian merchants!

    Well, however¡­¡­

    ¡°Themoners¡¯ opposition came much earlier than we anticipated, huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.It¡¯s probably because of the Cretians, yes? They must have indoctrinated them with various things such as the money economy.¡±

    I¡¯ve been prepared for this but¡­¡­

    I got confused by how faster things went than anticipated. Even the spread of the money economy went faster than anticipated.

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ll be going to the ce where the guys refusing to work are. I¡¯ll immediately talk them down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll alsoe with you, My King.¡±

    When I came to the site, theborers crowded around meining about the harshness and dreadfulness of construction work and life.

    Now, I¡¯m not the imperially virtuous Prince Shotoku so I won¡¯t be able to understand and answer each and every one of them.

    For the meantime, I¡¯ll let them speak until they¡¯re satisfied.

    For a while, theborers kept airing their dissatisfaction at me. Then at a moment I judged favorable, I start speaking.

    ¡°Ipletely understand yourints!!¡±

    I say so in a voice as loud as possible so that everyone could hear.

    Then, I look around theborer¡¯s faces. I firmly make eye contact.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s good giving each one of you herend. However, it probably won¡¯t work even if you are givennds from far away. Furthermore, ves, salt, and money are limited so there¡¯s no way we would be able to give some to everyone here.¡±

    The color of discontent begins to appear and disappear in the faces of the soldier. However, I wont stop.

    ¡°However, it is my true feeling that I want to reward you gentlemen. Therefore¡­..I¡¯m thinking of showing my thanks to you in the form of tax reductions.¡±

    In addition to that, the country will, without fail, bring out provisions duringbor and military duties.

    We will also suspend the collection of special taxes.

    We will prohibit the unjustified seizure of assets by the king and the nsmen.

    Etc¡­¡­.

    I promised improvements regarding the things themoners are worrying about as well as the things they might worry about.

    Gradually, you can see joy and surprise on the faces of themoners.

    This is probably a result far better than they had anticipated.

    It¡¯s exactly as I¡¯ve intended. If you had to negotiate in the end, then rather than doing it half-baked small steps, doing it seriously and drastically should give a better impression.

    For the finale, I raised my voice and gave my finish.

    ¡°I want to be your protector. As king, I want to protect you people. Therefore, won¡¯t you people protect me, this country, from our enemies? This is my wish from you, my people, as king!¡±

    This time, I turned the tables, asking something of them.

    Silence controls the ce.

    What shattered it was the voice of amoner.

    ¡°Long live the King!¡±

    Hearing someone shouting so, the surroundingmoners follow suit.

    ¡°¡°Long live the King!¡±¡±

    The wave of cheers gradually grew until, before one noticed, it became a chant that shaked the atmosphere.

    ¡°¡°Long live the King!!!¡±¡±

    ¡­¡­

    It was a bit more than I had anticipated but I wonder if it¡¯s fine tobel this as a great sess?¡±

    Supreme Martial Authority, Right to Veto in the Senate, Emergency powers of Imperial Dictatorship, the Highest Religious Authority.

    There are various powers invested in the Romano Emperor.

    Where did these powerse from? Is it because he is a living god? Is it because he has divine blood in him? Is it because it was given to him by Zelvia, Hainaut, Arne and Mares?

    No.

    The Emperor¡¯s Absolute Powers are derived from just a single duty.

    That is the duty to protect the citizen.

    The Emperor is allowed to exercise such absolute authority in times of defending the lives, food, water, freedom, and property of his citizens.

    And the rights we Romano citizens have are rooted on our payment of taxes, duty to military service, and absolute loyalty towards the Emperor.

    Emperor and Citizen.

    So long as the two continue to protect their duties, I believe that the Empire is indestructible.

    Excerpt from History of the Empire. 535th Year Issue

    ¡°Treatise on the Empire¡±

 Chapter CHAPTER 104.5 â€“ UNTITLED

    *p*

    The sound of a cheek getting hit reverberates throughout the Yurt.

    It was Ledus who fell and Racha who hit.

    ¡°Who will be whose wife?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..If I felt like it, I can rape right here right now, you know?¡±

    Ledus scowls at Racha.

    Racha firmly scowls back.

    ¡°No thank you. Try it if you must but I¡¯d bite my tongue and die before you could do so. Feel free to rape my dead body as much as you like.¡±

    The Equus tribe¡¯s medical technology is poor. Therefore, if someone bit their tongue off, then they¡¯d surely die. But then again, it would be quite a painful death.

    ¡°¡­¡­..Listen here, I won¡¯t rape you. I¡¯ll immediately bring you Muzio¡¯s head. If I do that, then there¡¯s no need for you to be faithful anymore.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill Muzio. A coward like you wont be able to.¡±

    After the two scowled at each other for a while, the two turned their backs on each other.

    Author¡¯s notes:

    It¡¯s the end of the Third Volume!

    It¡¯s the time to say that. The fourth volume will be about how he¡¯d get the country through the coalition. The intermission would be a measly single chapter. I n to release it at the same time as the fourth volume¡¯s first chapter. Economic difficulties will be waiting for him after the coalition.

    I¡¯ve written drafts for the fourth volume but real life had been so busy that I¡¯ve honestly fallen to a slump and have sometimes felt mental and emotional difficulties that things aren¡¯t advancing that much.

    I might have you guys wait for a little while.

    I personally feel a little lost.

    I do intend to see this topletion and I have decided on how to develop things from hereafter but¡­¡­.some idleints, grumbling, and the like mighte up in my action reports (TLN: Probably in syosetu). I say probably because I¡¯ve already nned my posts now so it would depend on how I feel at that time.

    If I had written one and you thought that the contents were considerably awful then I rmend you stop reading. Then it¡¯d be a talk of ¡°stop writing then,¡¯ huh.

    Alright, I feel a little better.

    I¡¯m sorry for letting you see this.

 Chapter CHAPTER 105 â€“ CRETIANS

    ¡°Oh dear me! Look at all of you, wee, wee everyone!¡±

    Abraham wees the representative of Lezzad, Ains, and the representative of Nemes.

    The three are currently at Abraham¡¯s residence.

    It¡¯s a mansion sarcastically called by the Lezzadians and Nemesians as Abraham¡¯s pce.

    That said, it¡¯s built at a scale that you¡¯d be forgiven for calling it a pce.

    At the very least, it¡¯s muchrger, beautiful, and luxurious than the Rosythian Pce.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency. We would like to thank you for inviting us here for today.¡±

    Ains lightly extends Lezzad¡¯s salutation while Nemes¡¯ representative shortly follows suit.

    The three then immediately move to talks.

    ¡°Now then, I think everyone here knows what we¡¯re going to talk about. The Rosyth Kingdom is currently the target of a coalition. The king there is a grandson to me. Naturally, I intend to send reinforcements. What about you gentlemen?¡±

    ¡°Our country has also received an official request for reinforcements. Naturally, we also intend to support them. The Belvedere Kingdom is, after all, our arch enemy.¡±

    Lezzad and Gehenna both have huge reasons to intervene in the war.

    From Lezzad¡¯s point of view, this is their chance to catch the Belvedere Kingdom in a pincer so there¡¯s no reason for them to pass on this war.

    Nemes, on the other hand, finds that point difficult.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Our country is not that close with the Rosyth Kingdom. Personally speaking, I also think it¡¯s better if we send reinforcements to the Rosyth Kingdom but the citizens probably won¡¯t agree. Therefore, we are thinking of sending aid in the form of provisions and war funds.¡±

    In other words, Nemes also supports the Rosyth Kingdom.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the topic of today¡¯s talks painfully obvious? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and tell us the main point of the matter?¡±

    Abraham shrugs at Ains¡¯ request.

    He then speaks while showing slight disappointment.

    ¡°This war will certainly empty the treasury of that country. In any case, they¡¯ve also been busy engaging in huge enterprises up until recently. Therefore, they should be interested in borrowing. ¡­¡­..As such we should lend the Rosyth Kingdom huge amounts of money and make them ves to the will of us, Cretians.¡±

    ¡°What we¡¯re more worried about is you using your great-grandchild to eliminate us.¡±

    Ains quips while ring at Abraham.

    Although Lezzad also agrees on the policy of burying the Rosyth Kingdom in debt, Abraham is someone who can¡¯t be trusted.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll be dead by the time my great-grandchild bes king. Aren¡¯t I correct?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, you are correct.¡±

    Nemes¡¯ representative makes a bitter smile.

    Abraham has a time limit called ¡°life span.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s fine. Regardless, it¡¯s a huge enterprise that won¡¯t seed unless the three of us cooperate. I humbly ce our trust in you.¡±

    ¡°Our country, Nemes, shall also cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, gentlemen! Haha, unless we merchants put our trust in each other, things won¡¯t start after all!¡±

    Creatians are a merchant people. Although naturally speaking there are some farmers amongst them but that profession as well is done in pursuit of trade.

    It¡¯s difficult to raise wheat in Cretia. Instead, it¡¯s easier to raise olives and grapes. Such produce would be sold to other countries like Persis from whom they would then buy wheat.

    Where there is money to be made, Cretians would immediately ride their ships, set sail and head for the actual site. Once they¡¯ve filled up their ship with goods, they¡¯d then use the oceans to move ind to ind, continent to continent.

    Ains, Abraham, and the Nemes Representative are also the same ¨C they are merchants.

    Amongst them, there are also pirates.

    Should trade not go favorably, merchant ships can be quickly changed into pirate ships. With such modes of operation, they managed to sink several Persis and Povenian ships.

    These are what makes a Cretian.

    Cretians taking control of the Tethys Sea is not a coincidence.

    Valor, Seafaring, Negotiations, Trade, Economic Power, and above all, cunning¡­

    No race of the various countries in the Tethys sea can surpass such a people.

    Battling against the Great Persis Empire and winning many times is proof of this.

    It¡¯s not good to make enemies of the Cretian people¡­¡­.

    ¡°Now then, the next problem is who would takemand of the army. Politically speaking, I want to say that one from each of your countries should take equalmand but¡­¡­we¡¯ll lose if we divide the chain ofmand into two. I do not want to do such stupid things.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way. ¡­..Actually, I have just the perfect person for the job.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who might he be?¡±

    Ains answers Abraham¡¯s query.

    ¡°Alexios. Alexios Barca. Well, he¡¯d get angry if we call him a Barca but you know who I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­That great general from Povenia? Haldir Barca¡¯s son? Certainly, it¡¯ll be most suitable to make himmander huh. He¡¯s not affiliated with any country after all and his abilities are the real deal. If I can recall correctly, it was in the war five years ago, huh¡­¡­.[TLN1]

    Five years ago, a dispute broke out between Povenia and Cretia.

    The site of the battle was the ind of Trisqueria a little south from the Adernia Penins.¡±

    This ind is a famous grain-producing region in the Tethys Sea where a lot of Cretians are importing their wheat.

    In fact, thirty percent of Cretian wheat imports alle from Trisqueria.

    In that war, the suprememander of the Povenian forces was Haldir Barca while Alexios worked under him as the centurion of an elite cohort.

    From the beginning, Povenia advanced sessfully through Trisqueria driving Cretian armies into a corner one by one. It was a horrible situation where, at worst, Cretians would have topletely withdraw from the ind.

    Haldir Barca and Alexios Barca were that troublesome as enemies.

    However, for some reason, a strange disturbance in their military movements suddenly broke out.

    They didn¡¯t pursue into attack even though they would win if they did so quickly.

    They withdrew even though there was no need to do so.

    That was the beginning of their strange behavior.

    Thanks to that, the Cretians were able to regroup and recover.

    This was something Abraham and the others learned long after but it seemed that the Povenian Senate had meddled in the war.

    Because of that, they never managed to win even though they could¡¯ve done so.

    No matter how effective the generals, all of them would be pointless if the politicians controlling them are ipetent.

    This is a good example of that.

    ¡°But can we trust him? He¡¯s a man who abandoned his country you know?¡±

    ¡°You can rest easy on that. That man is currently constructing a world only for him and his wife called Melia. He¡¯s an excellent general that we need to properly recruit on our side by interfering in that world. What¡¯s important is that we just need to be careful of not repeating the same mistake as Povenia.¡±

    Abraham smiles with a grin at Ains¡¯ statement.

    ¡°Ha, there¡¯s no need for such foolish actions. All would be fine if he would just win for us.¡±

    Abraham open his mouth widely to speak with a huge burst ofughter.

    ¡­¡­.Thanks to that, his jaw got dislocated, reminding him of the awkward fact that he¡¯s ageing.

 Chapter CHAPTER 106 â€“ ELOQUENCE

    Our forces currently number around 7,000. It¡¯s impossible to increase this any further. In addition to this, we add the 200 Equus cavalry that Muzio brought with him. It ballooned to this number because in the Equus tribe you¡¯re counted as a warrior as long as you can handle a bow regardless of whether you are a woman or a child.

    The Belvedere Kingdom and Eville Kingdom each have 5,000 men for a total of 10,000.

    Ledus, on the other hand,mands a force of 3,000 Equus cavalry and is currently crossing the mountains.

    Meanwhile, the 11,000 strong army headed by Bartolo is currently surrounded in the DeMorgal Kingdom by the enemy a little less than 9,000 strong.

    Now then, which should we deal with first?

    ¡°Your Majesty! We¡¯ve received a handwritten letter from the Cretian City-States!¡±

    The messenger hands over the letter.

    It seems the three states had a discussion and decided to unite and give my country support.

    Lezzad and Gehenna (TLN: Author wrote Nemes, but I think this should be Gehenna) would each send a thousand troops to attack the Belvedere Kingdom from the rear.

    Nemes would support us with military rations and supplies.

    Furthermore, if the Rosyth Kingdom still has anything more to request, then the countries wouldn¡¯t mind lending some war funds.

    ¡°If a god abandons, another picks you up, huh. I¡¯m especially thankful for the war funds¡­.¡±

    Honestly speaking, my country¡¯s finances are currently burning to oblivion. It¡¯s already at quite dangerous levels. Furthermore, we¡¯ve decided on tax reductions by next year¡­.

    It makes one not want to think what happens after the war, huh¡­

    In any case, it¡¯s good that we manage to secure loans. As long as we can continue to do so, the country¡¯s finances won¡¯t decend to bankruptcy since it¡¯ll make us unable to gather capital. You can say that thanks to these loans, we¡¯ll be able to secure some leeway.

    ¡­¡­..However, there¡¯s nothing more troublesome than loaning money from other countries.

    They¡¯re probably trying to follow Caesar¡¯s example and try to make the target indebted beyond what they can handle.

    However, the objective has been decided, huh.

    ¡°Gentlemen, Lezzad and Gehenna intend to pin Belvedere down. Send a thousand soldiers to the Belvedere Kingdom and buy some time through dying tactics.¡±

    The problem, however, would be Zoldias, huh¡­¡­

    I wonder what we should do. Well, for the meantime, I did send Yal to negotiate with King Zoldias and request that they distract the Eville Kingdom.

    ¡°Your Majesty! A letter from Lord Yal has arrived!¡±

    ¡°How quick!¡±

    I take the letter and read it.

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    Yal reads the order documents that came from Almis.

    He had already heard from King Zoldias the circumstances behind the coalition. Then, he was immediately asked by King Zoldias if it would be better for him to return to the Rosyth Kingdom.

    ¡°What is written?¡±

    A sorcerer that Yal brought with him to serve as Falconer asks him.

    Yal hands over the letter to her.

    ¡°As you can see¡­.he wants us to keep up our efforts and keep negotiating with King Zoldias. He also wants us to distract Eville from behind. If possible, he wants an alliance with King Zoldias.¡±

    Yal gives a short summary.

    First, an alliance is impossible. This was evident in the negotiations with King Zoldias.

    That king feels that the Rosyth Kingdom is as much a dangerous kingdom as the Gillbed Kingdom.

    That instinct is correct. Should the Rosyth Kingdom annex the Gillbed Kingdom, it¡¯s bright as day that the next target would be the Zoldias Kingdom.

    That said, for King Zoldias, it¡¯s also true that the Eville Kingdom is a threat.

    Should the Eville Kingdom manage to obtain a territory from the Rosyth Kingdom and strengthen themselves, it would be the Zoldias Kingdom who would find themselves in a bind.

    ¡°Alright, I guess we should go now.¡±

    Yal heads for the Zoldias Royal Pce.

    ¡°Lord Yal udius, to what do I owe the pleasure of this visit? Are you perhaps thinking of returning home?¡±

    ¡°No, Your Majesty. There¡¯s nothing I could do for my country if I go home.¡±

    Besides, how could he go home? The Eville Kingdom lies between the Rosyth Kingdom and the Zoldias Kingdom. Going home is impossible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this in advance. I won¡¯t take an alliance. I don¡¯t like strengthening a neighboring country. It¡¯s better for you to get small or better yet disappear from Adernia entirely.¡±

    Zoldias deres to Yal.

    At present, he is 25 years old.

    Although he is short, his body is solidly built. It¡¯s the build of a king of a country that¡¯s mostly mountainous.

    Whether it¡¯s because of his youth, or his personality, King Zoldias often tells what he thinks frankly. He doesn¡¯t hold himself back.

    ¡°By no means. We won¡¯t be asking for things like reinforcements and the like. Our country will win after all.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    King Zoldias squints his eyes. He has taken interest in Yal who, in spite of his country being in a dangerous situation, could still act so boldly.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think your country has that much of a leeway?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure His Majesty have heard of the weapons our country produces called bomb spears, yes? King Rosyth is also an inventor. We also have other weapons besides that, you know?¡±

    It¡¯s a lie.

    At the very least, Yal doesn¡¯t know of other weapons other than that.

    That said, the bomb spear is an innovative weapon and that no other country still understands the fundamental principle behind it.

    Therefore, what Yal dered might still have been true. It has enough persuasive power to make another think so.

    ¡°What I am hoping is that the Zoldias Kingdom strike the Eville Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I already told you we won¡¯t be mobilizing any troops¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t wish for any reinforcements now, you know? If the Eville Kingdom is to lose to my country, isn¡¯t it better for your country to join in on the fray?¡±

    Yal starts speaking on the premise that the Rosyth Kingdom will win.

    King Zoldias can¡¯t read Yal¡¯s intentions.

    If they would win, won¡¯t it be better for them to just surge into the Eville Kingdom as is? The Rosyth Kingdom should have no need at all for the Zoldias Kingdom.

    With Yal¡¯s proposal, the Zoldias Kingdom will profit while others do the work. Zoldias can¡¯t think how that would be profitable to the Rosyth Kingdom.

    ¡°Destroying the Eville Kingdom would be easy. However, should their capital fall, administering them would be very difficult. It won¡¯t be that difficult if we manage them one by one but right now, we¡¯re at war with several countries, yes? We can¡¯t take our time. That¡¯s why, after we win, we¡¯ll have Your Majesty raise your troops. With that, your country would be able to easily obtain territory from the Eville Kingdom. Our country would leave a few troops behind for defense while we tidy up the other fronts.¡±

    Zoldias silently looks at Yal while listening to his proposal.

    Yal, on the other hand, continues his persuasion while keeping note of Zoldias¡¯ reactions.

    ¡°How is it? So long as your country won¡¯t take the Eville Kingdom down, my and your country won¡¯t have a direct border. My country doesn¡¯t have the leeway to swallow the Eville Kingdom. If we make the Eville Kingdom a buffer state, then the possibility of a territorial dispute breaking out between our countries would disappear.¡±

    King Zoldias begins considering Yal¡¯s proposal in his head.

    With Yal¡¯s proposal, the Zoldias Kingdom would receive no demerits nor risks.

    In any case, the only loser would be the weakened Eville Kingdom.

    The Zoldias Kingdom is a mountainous nation so there¡¯s very little fertilend.

    Therefore, taking territory from the Eville Kingdom is not a bad proposition.

    In any case, there¡¯s a basin (lownd region) in the border between the Eville and Zoldias Kingdoms where one can cultivate a considerable unit of wheat.

    Should the Zoldias Kingdom be able to obtain that area, they would be able to obtain security.

    King Zoldias has confidence in his military power. At any rate, he still is quite a young king. The younger a person, the more proactive he¡¯d be is the same no matter the world.

    Therefore, King Zoldias¡­.

    ¡°I understand. Then, please proceed toy out the conditions of your proposal. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d give us the right to profit while you fight for free, yes? What does your country want from us? What do you want me to do? I¡¯ll say this in advance but we won¡¯t mobilize our troops until after you¡¯ve won.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. ¡®King Zoldias will support the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯ We just want you to dere these few words.¡±

    King Zoldias thinks for a little.

    (I just have to say this and it¡¯ll be fine? There¡¯s nothing for me to lose to boot¡­..)

    ¡°I understand. My country will support the Rosyth Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°Alright, with this we managed to get amitment.¡±

    What Yal wanted was the words ¡°My country will support the Rosyth Kingdom¡± from King Zoldias.

    There won¡¯t be any problems if they have just these words.

    ¡°Please gather everyone for me.¡±

    Yal gathers the subordinates and sorcerers that he¡¯s brought along with him to the Zoldias Kingdom.

    He then speaks.

    ¡°Listen, everyone. Immediately propagate throughout the Zoldias Kingdom that King Zoldias had proimed his support for the Rosyth Kingdom. With that, Eville spies should be able to catch word of it. Just that is enough. With these, we¡¯ll be able to startle their rear.¡±

    This is the truth. King Zoldias won¡¯t be able to deny it. Even if you say it was a secret agreement, both countries had agreed to it after all.

    What¡¯s important is that the contents of the words ¡°support¡± don¡¯t clearlye out. It can be interpreted as just his personal feelings, it can also be thought of as support in the form of provisions and war funds, and it can even be interpreted as an actual attack from the rear.

    The Eville Kingdom should then descend into futile worry. At the very least, they won¡¯t be able to send reinforcements against the Rosyth Kingdom.

    This is what Yal was able to do.

    ¡°Now then, I guess we should contact His Majesty, King Rosyth.¡±

    Yal prepared some paper and ink.

    ¡°Alright! Yal was able to get King Zoldias¡¯ support!¡±

    The great nsmen well up. This was quite the big news.

    Even if just a deration, they were able to startle them from behind.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Just now, the Eville and Belvedere armies have begun moving! Each of their 2,000 armies seem to be returning to their own countries!¡±

    Perhaps, the news has probably reached both of their countries, huh.

    Eville is returning in order to deal with the Zoldias Kingdom while Belvedere is returning in order to deal with the Leazzad and Gehenna united army.

    With this, we were able to take away 4,000 men from the battlefield without fighting them. Nevertheless, the enemy still numbers 9,000 men strong including the Equus tribe. This is much more than my army.

    ¡°Alright, the n is decided. We¡¯ll crush them one by one. First we¡¯ll hit Belvedere and Eville with a thousand men each and buy some time. We¡¯ll send 5,000 against the Equus tribe and crush them. After we¡¯ve made Muzio lord, we¡¯ll take reinforcements from the Equus tribe and surround the Belvedere Kingdom in a pincer with the Lezzad-Gehenna United Army. We¡¯ll merge with that army and then attack the Eville Kingdom. After that, we¡¯ll head towards Bartolo to reinforce him. Does anybody have an opinion to share?¡±

    Nobody raised their hand. In other words, nobody has an objection.

    ¡°Now then, we¡¯ll take a vote!¡±

    As such, the Anti-Coalition Strategy has safely been approved.

    The counterattack begins here!!

 Chapter CHAPTER 107 â€“ EQUUS WAR I

    The border between the Rosyth Kingdom and the Equus Tribe is the reasonably high mountain range called the Alva Mountain Range.

    The Rosyth Kingdom lies on its western side while the Equus tribe¡¯snds lie on its east.

    It¡¯s mutually used by both sides and is demilitarized.

    In other words, there isn¡¯t a clear border in the area. Well, this isn¡¯t such a strange thing in the Adernia Penins.

    The 3,000 cavalrymen headed by Ledus are crossing the Alva Mountain range.

    There was no reply from the Rosyth Kingdom which meant that the demands were rejected.

    Basically, the Rule of Force ys a huge part in Equestrian tribes. In other words, while what Ledus did is far from honorable, he¡¯ll be recognized as chief so long as he wins against Muzio.

    In any case, Ledus¡¯ grandfather¡­¡­..the previous Lord Equus¡¯ father had also killed his lord, who was then chief of the tribe, and stole wife, daughters, and the position of chief.

    Side with the Strong ¨C that is how Alvans think.

    Even if you say their blood is mixing with other cultures and are slowly Adernianizing, they are still the descendants of the t-faced people.

    Besides, Ledus also has the personal desire of making Racha his.

    Although it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t already make her a forced bride through plunder right now¡­.

    It¡¯s only Ledus who thinks that it¡¯s more eptable to give the freshly severed head of the previous husband rather than sheep as the bethrodal gift.

    This makes Ledus look like a brute but it¡¯s a rtivelymon way of thinking amongst Alvans.

    To equestrian tribes, women and wealth count as legitimate plunder.

    Stealing another¡¯s wife (Netori) and getting one¡¯s wife stolen (Netorare) are just everyday urences. (TLN: *wink wink* ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã))

    There are three routes to the Rosyth Kingdom from the Alva Mountain Range. In order from the north, let¡¯s call them Route A, B, and C.

    First is Route A. The road here is dangerous and the most roundabout so it¡¯s not normally used. However, if you got entangled in somethingplicated that would have you go escaping and hiding, then this is the most effective route. In fact, this is the route that Muzio and his entourage used to escape to the Rosyth Kingdom.

    The next is Route B. It¡¯s the shortest route to the kingdom. It¡¯s also the route with the most even road surface. Therefore, a lot of merchants use it as well as envoys of the Rosyth Kingdom.

    However, the routh is narrow so moving a huge army through it won¡¯t go well.

    Thest route is Route C. It¡¯s the route that Ledus and his army are currently traversing.

    The road is quite uneven and the distance is the average of the other two. However, the road is quite wide so an army can march through it.

    The Equus tribe, instead of using wagons and carts, have instead used sheep for transport ¨C a walking supply train.

    If the road was narrow, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make the sheep walk so they had no choice but to go through Route C. It would be a different story if they had divided the army into several groups but¡­¡­.doing so would be the height of sheer folly.

    Naturally, the enemy should also know that.

    ¡°I dare say the enemy is already lying in wait at the mouth of this canyon. It would be disadvantegous for them after all to fight in the open fields.¡±

    Ledus says to his grandfather walking beside him.

    Ledus¡¯ grandfather is a great warrior chief ¨C a militarymander with a long and distinguished service.

    ¡°I also think so. Lord Equus. We should be vignt against an ambush, yes? This geography is ideal for an ambush after all.¡±

    The Great Warrior Chief surveys the surroundings.

    If they got pincered here, even if they are cavalry, they won¡¯t be able to escape. It¡¯s impossible to make use of cavalry¡¯s mobility here.

    ¡°Lord Equus, a falcon report has arrived. The Rosyth Army has taken up positions blocking the path. They are 5,000 infantry and 300 cavalrymen strong. A lot of anti-cavalry measures have been spotted. We can¡¯t confirm an ambush.¡±

    ¡°The person that read the report was Lydia who has openly be the leading sorcerer in the Equus tribe¡­¡­.a spy of the Rozel Kingdom.¡±

    Although Lydia¡¯s true masters are Mari and King Rozel, the point of the coalition won¡¯t be aplished if they couldn¡¯t give Ledus victory.

    Therefore, Lydia is supporting him with all her might.

    ¡°I see¡­¡­.Thanks. I¡¯m expecting a lot from you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    While snickering deep inside, Lydia gives a greeting and leaves.

    That day, while keeping vignce on their surroundings, Ledus signals to make camp and set the Yurts to let his men rest.

    This in order to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s decisive battle¡­..

    ¡°Muzio!! Come out you fleeing coward!! Or perhaps you¡¯re scared toe out? And you call yourself an equestrian!!¡±

    Ledus faces towards the Rosyth Army and shouts. After that, the Ledus Army¡¯s soldiers, too, follow suit, provoking Muzio and the Rosyth Army with arge voice.

    As if unable to stand the taunting, Muzio takes some soldiers and breaks from the formation.

    ¡°The coward is you!! To attack in the night when all is asleep, can you even call yourself an equestrian tribesman? Oh good lord, I¡¯m so embarrassed to be your brother. Even if you had no confidence in yourself, to think you¡¯d use such means. It was probably also you who was responsible for the sick horses! To go so far as a coward!!¡±

    As if to support Muzio¡¯s words, the Equus cavalrymen headed by Muzio as well as the Rosyth infantrymen start jeering.

    A smile appears in Ledus face.

    ¡°Alright, then we shall do a one on one battle!!¡±

    Ledus deres so and advances forward alone without his army.

    As such, it¡¯ll be impossible for Muzio to not oblige.

    This war is not just about winning. This is about Muzio showing his own strength to the tribe.

    Unless he does that, he¡¯ll be make fun of as a powerless fool without the support of the Rosyth Army.

    ¡°What will you do, Older Brother? Shall we have a match with the bow and arrow?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go with your specialty ¨C a bout of swords. If I use the bow, you¡¯ll definitely lose after all.¡±

    Muzio deres confidently. Ledus licks his lips.

    ¡°I won¡¯t care if you regret itter!!¡±

    The two kicked the belly of their favorite horses and dashed forth into battle.

    Their two swords violently shed against each other.

    Both of them aren¡¯t wearing any stirrups so the only thing supporting their bodies are the muscles of their legs. You can see from this intense battle how excellent these two as warriors.

    The sounds of iron violently shing reverberate throughout the canyon.

    Both armies hold their breaths as they watch over the battle.

    ¡°You¡¯re good, huh, Older brother.¡±

    ¡°Same goes to you.¡±

    The two perform the dance of battle, drawing close, striking, and separating.

    This goes on for a while.

    ¡°HAAAAA!!¡±

    Ledus¡¯ sword strongly strikes Muzio¡¯s sword.

    The vibrations are transmited through the sword greatly jolting Ledus¡¯ arms.

    ¡°Tch, it seems I¡¯m at a disadvantage at one on one.¡±

    Muzio deres so, turns his back, and runs at full speed. In other words, he¡¯s escaping.

    It¡¯s Ledus¡¯ win.

    ¡°Wait!! You¡¯re turning your back even though you¡¯re an equestrian!?!¡±

    Ledus chases after Muzio in order to strike him down. The 3,000-strong Equus cavalrymen follow him.

    They rapidly draw close to the enemy formation.

    Ledus worries a little bit.

    (Should we assault just like this?¡­¡­¡±

    Ledus sees an anti-cavalry wall before them.

    It¡¯s not that tall. Or rather, urately speaking, it has a low chance of stopping Equus cavalrymen. It¡¯s probably just at a height enough to stop cavalry of agricultural peoples.

    If you just overstretched yourself a bit, you¡¯d be able to jump over it. Naturally, it¡¯s to be expected that they¡¯d be attacked with spears and arrows should they get stuck on the wall¡­¡­

    Ledus looks at the soldiers behind him once.

    ¡°Oooooooooo!!!!!¡±

    The soldiers are following him straightforwardly. Their morale is sufficiently high.

    This is the moment he should just believe in his soldiers and their horses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!!!¡±

    Ledus, who has entrusted everything to morale, assaults the enemy positions. He collects his force and raises his horse¡¯s neck up.

    His favorite horse, recognizing its master¡¯s intentions, forcefully kicks the ground.

    They jump over the wall and begin cutting down the Rosyth Army¡¯s infantry.

    The soldiers, negligently thought that the wall willpletely stop the enemy, are easily cut down.

    ¡°Surround them!! Surround and ki-gguah!¡±

    Blood springs forth from the body of a man that looks like a centurion. It was the Great Warrior Chief who cut him down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too deep.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, grandfather.¡±

    One after another, relying on the momentum, Ledus¡¯ cavalrymen invade the enemy¡¯s formation. There are some of them who made mistakes, but they only numbered a few. As expected, this kind of wall won¡¯t be able to defend against Equus cavalry men.

    It¡¯s already toote to reorganize.

    The Rosyth Army¡¯s infantry and cavalry have already broken formation and escaping.

    ¡°What, these guys aren¡¯t that of a big deal huh. Let¡¯s go! Aim for Muzio and King Rosyth¡¯s heads!¡±

    Ledus raises his voice and dashes forward. The cavalrymen follow suit. One by one, they cut down and kill the Rosyth soldiers.

    Victory and defeat have already been decided.

    The Ledus soldiers, believing certain victory, have begun thinking about plundering property.

    Amongst them, just one person is making a worried face.

    It¡¯s the Great Warrior Chief.

    ¡°(Things are going too well¡­¡­)¡±

    The enemy has Muzio who is an Equus tribesman just like them. He should have noticed that the height of the wall isn¡¯t enough.

    Furthermore, the enemy¡¯s resistance is too weak.

    And also, their banner.

    They¡¯ve lost this much so it won¡¯t be strange to see soldiers abandoning banners but not even one banner has fallen.

    ¡°Lord Equus! This is strange! The enemy¡¯s retreat is going too well. The possibility of this being a trap is high! I suggest we retreat at once.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! What kind of trap could there be in this situation? We¡¯ve received reports from sorcerers that there won¡¯t be an ambush yes? If they do have some of a number we¡¯d overlook them, then it should be a number that we can just ignore. There¡¯s no way I could let go of this chance to win!¡±

    What he said was quite usible.

    To the bitter end, the strangeness is no more than just the Great Warrior Chief¡¯s intuition. There¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.

    There¡¯s no way they could move an army just because of an old man¡¯s intuition.

    ¡°If you say so then¡­¡­¡±

    The chief sticks close to Ledus as much as possible in order to protect him should something happen.

    Just like that, they run through the formation.

    After a little while theye out of the enemy formation and begin shing at the back of the retreating main body of the Rosyth Army.

    At that moment¡­

    ¡°Thi, this is!¡±

    The smell of oil stimtes the senses of the Great Warrior Chief.

    But it¡¯s already toote.

    The light infantry of the Rosyth Army as well as the Equus cavalrymen headed by Muzio who had just been retreating a while a go changed course.

    And then they fired off fire arrows.

    The arrows ignite the oil that covered the ground.

    ¡°tch, such trickery!!¡±

    Ledus curses as he calms down his horse.

    But this much won¡¯t be a problem. A ze won¡¯t be created just by wetting the ground with oil. Oil is something that disappears in the blink of an eye after burning after all.

    There isn¡¯t any lumber in the area to fuel the me.

    Even the oil is just at a quantity where you¡¯ll just notice it if youe close to the ground where it is scattered.

    They won¡¯t be able to pass through the ces burning since horses are afraid of fire but¡­¡­

    The area that the fire covered isn¡¯t that big. It¡¯s enough to just go around it.

    ¡°Hahaha, idiots!! Do you think this small of a fire could stop us!?¡±

    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*!

    Thunderous roars rock the area. The ground had suddenly exploded.

    The explosions spread in a chain engulfing the area in smoke.

    The explosions themselves aren¡¯t that big of a deal but a number of unlucky cavalrymen got blown off.

    However, thebination of smoke and the sound of explosion was more than enough to light the fire of terror inside the horses¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°Uwaaaaa!!!¡±

    Ledus favorite horse is startled and became restive. He calms it down and then surveys the surroundings.

    Thirty percent of the cavalrymen has fallen from their horses while forty percent are clinging to their raging horses with all their might. The remaining thirty percent, just like Ledus, have somehow calmed their horses down.

    It¡¯s at that moment when the fire nation attacked. (TLN: Lol jk.)

    It¡¯s at that moment when the Rosythian hoplites and cavalrymen began their assault.

    The Equus cavalry¡¯s momentum haspletely disappeared.

    ¡°Run away, Ledus!!! If this keeps up, you¡¯d get killed! I¡¯ll buy you some time somehow so escape!!¡¯

    The Great Warrior Chief shouts. He haspletely forgotten to speak politely to Ledus as he himself is utterly confused by the mayhem.

    ¡°kku, I understand!¡±

    Ledusplies and positions himself to escape.

    However, an arrow almost grazes his ear as he tries to escape.

    ¡°Oioi, equestrians don¡¯t show their back, right?¡±

    Muzio prepares his bow as he said so.

    Author¡¯s notes:

    In order to get myself out of this slump, I tried writing a new work. I n to post it at the same time as this.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve grown tired of Otherworld stories and what not, okay?

    Besides, it¡¯s bad for the body to keep on writing the same thing.

    I¡¯ve written the details in my activity report. The title is¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±I¡¯m the Hero but I got betrayed so I¡¯m thinking of changing job to Demon Lord.¡±

    It¡¯s a Domestic Affair Battle Fantasy.

    If you have some time, I¡¯d be very happy if you¡¯de and take a look at it.

 Chapter CHAPTER 108 â€“ EQUUS WAR II

    This operation was in and simple.

    Muzio will taunt Ledus into a one-on-one fight and provoke him. Then, he¡¯ll return to formation.

    There a wall just high enough for Equus cavalry to jump over will be waiting. They¡¯ll then pretend and pass it off as a mistake in preparations.

    When the enemy cavalryes charging over, they¡¯ll immediately retreat towards an area where they¡¯ve scattered oil and alcohol which they¡¯ll ignite at the suitable time.

    All the oil and alcohol will burn vigorously in a moment, so they¡¯ll only stop the enemy temporarily.

    But that much is enough.

    In the midst of the confusion, gunpowder, with magically powered time forme, will explode.

    These will be embedded into the ground. In other words, they¡¯ll be rudimentary mines. They would¡¯ve energized it with magic beforehand, leaving only the part for igniting it. When the timees during the retreat, they would just channel the remaining required magic.

    It¡¯s not like they couldn¡¯t make mines that would explode upon being stepped on but, as Tetra put it, the mechanism will beplicated. In other words, she just had a hard time with childbirth and doesn¡¯t have the energy right now for that.

    Besides, with the n, they themselves might trigger such mines plus cleaning them up after the war would be troublesome.

    In addition to that, the timed gunpowder wouldn¡¯t immediately be a problem should they fail to explode. Since they¡¯re pretty much of the same construction as the bomb spears, it¡¯ll just be a matter of the magic¡¯s channeling speed bingte.

    By the way, this mine¡¯s killing capacity is extremely inferior. It¡¯s only natural for something that is directly struck to the enemy to have a much higher lethality than something buried into the ground.

    The point of this weapon is to confuse the enemy soldier¡­¡­. especially, cavalry with noise and smoke.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡­.since the enemy has fallen into the trap, I¡¯ll go and once again fight Ledus one on one.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll win even if you don¡¯t do that you know?¡±

    I dere to Muzio who¡¯s about to go forward. It¡¯s not necessary for Muzio to fight anymore.

    ¡°Well, it is a fact that I¡¯ve run away once. Even if you said it was for the operation, it doesn¡¯t really reflect well for me. Besides, at this rate, rather than my victory, it¡¯ll be a victory for the gunpowder, wouldn¡¯t it? At the very least, I would have to take Ledus head by myself.¡±

    Yes, certainly, that¡¯s correct. If we helped out too much, it¡¯ll just be a stain in his honor.

    ¡°Are confident you¡¯ll win?¡±

    The problem is whether or not Muzio can win over Ledus. Even I can tell Ledus has quite the martial ability but¡­¡­ I can¡¯t judge him urately with the little time we¡¯ve had.

    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s not a match for me.¡±

    Muzio deres so. He then kicks the horse on the belly and dashes off. He draws his bow and fires at Ledus¡­¡­¡­.the arrow passing just a little over his ear. You can even say there¡¯s quite the leeway between the two.

    Well, there¡¯s a possibility Muzio¡¯d be branded a coward if he had struck Ledus with an arrow on the back after all. He might as well fight him face to face and win as that would be much more of a show.

    Do your best, Muzio.

    Muzio throws words at Ledus who had turned his back to escape.

    ¡°Hey hey, equestrians don¡¯t show their backs you know?¡±

    They¡¯re the very same words Ledus said to Muzio.

    Ledus grounds to a halt and faces Muzio.

    ¡°You coward. What sorcery did you use!?¡±

    ¡°There is no cowardice nor sorcery in war. Aren¡¯t you the one who taught me that? Now then, let¡¯s have one more fight.¡±

    Muzio deres so and swings his sword at Ledus.

    The sound of sword shing violently resonates in the field.

    ¡°Oi, why didn¡¯t you shoot me at the back!?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, do I look like a coward who shoots the enemy in the back?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­I¡¯ll make you regret this, you piece of shit!!¡±

    Ledus raises his arms and swings his sword down on Muzio. Gradually, Muzio is getting driven to a corner.

    ¡°Haha, you idiot! If only you had shot me on the back, then you would¡¯ve already one!! Go regret and burn in hell!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­just this?¡±

    ¡°Uughh!!¡±

    Muzio swings his sword and repels Ledus¡¯ attack. Ledus¡¯ body bends from the force making him almost fall from his horse.

    ¡°Just this, you small fry?¡±

    Muzio kicks the belly of his horse and in a moment shortens the distance between him and Ledus. Every time Muzio swings his sword, Ledus¡¯ horse gradually falls behind.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even need to use my divine protection!!¡±

    The sharp sound of swords shing reverberates into the atmosphere. Ledus gives in and his sword flies away into the sky, rotating, and thennding into the earth, piercing it.

    Muzio then deres to the dumbfounded Ledus while pointing a sword to the tip of his nose.

    ¡°This is your specialty sword technique? It¡¯s not even worth anything.¡±

    Muzio swings his sword aimed at Ledus¡¯ neck.

    *ng*

    ¡°Great Warrior Chief¡­¡­.If you could please step aside.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can do that.¡±

    The Chief strongly hits Muzio¡¯s sword.

    Muzio¡¯s horse slowly shifts.

    ¡°I heard you are my grandfather¡¯s great friend. You are one of the few great warrior chiefs of our tribe and, for me, a valuable and necessary person. If you immediately cut off that usurper¡¯s head then I will forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Lord Ledus is my important grandchild and the Lord of this tribe! I won¡¯t let you have his head! ¡­¡­. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll hear the words of a man who has sold his soul to those bunch whose lives will end with just having barely scratched the surface!!¡±

    The chief closes the gap in an instant and swings his sword. Muzio readily parries it.

    The sounds of metal shing resonate as Muzio¡¯s horse retreats three steps back.

    ¡°You¡¯re as strong as ever, chief. The old age hasn¡¯t gotten to you, I see?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m much more weakerpared to my heyday, you know. However, Lord Muzio, you are also strong. If you and the me of the same age were to have fought, I would have probably lost. However¡­¡­right now, I¡¯ll definitely win!!¡±

    The two exchange des violently. Little by little, Muzio is losing ground. Impatience is slowly appearing on Muzio¡¯s face.

    ¡°I got you!!¡±

    The chief swings his sword aiming for Muzio¡¯s neck.

    However, that sword never did cut Muzio.

    Itpletely stopped just a few centimeters from Muzio¡¯s neck.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s cowardly so I don¡¯t want to use it often but¡­¡±

    A strong wind blows making the chief¡¯s horse struggle. The chief looks at Muzio with a surprised expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh wind¡±

    As Muzio mutters so, knives that Muzio had brought hidden throughout his body begin floating into the sky. There are twenty of them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this in advance but, these knives are soaked with the sap of wolf¡¯s bane. ¡­..I¡¯m sorry but, it¡¯s your fault you¡¯re too strong.¡±

    Muzio deres so as he instantly closes the gap between them and swings his sword.

    The chief carelessly parries it.

    Then, the twenty knives assault him at the same time.

    The chief swings his left hand and strikes down a knife with the metal bracelet in his wrist.

    The knife flies away for about five meters and stops. Then, it attacks the chief again.

    ¡°gguah!¡±

    The third knife pierces the chief on the back making him fall from his horse. The remaining knives then rain down on him.

    After a while, the chief groans a little but then bes silent. After confirming his death, Muzio turns his sight on Ledus.

    ¡°Uugh¡­..¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±

    Muzio closes the distance between him and Ledus as he brandishes his sword.

    Ledus panickedly brings out a dagger¡­¡­. but it¡¯s already toote!

    Woosh.

    Ledus head flies from his body. Muzio picks it up and raises it high for everyone to see.

    I, Muzio, Lord of the Equus tribe, has in the enemy general Ledus!! Everything is over¡­..so surrender now!!¡±

    Muzio looks around him.

    Muzio¡¯s subordinates are already in the process of cleaning up the enemy cavalry who had already fallen down to the ground.

    Thanks to Muzio¡¯s deration, the few cavalrymen who had continued resisting lose their strength and sit down on the spot.

    As such, the battle had been decided.

    ¡°It seems the battle is won.¡±

    ¡°It seems so, Leader.¡±

    Ron nods beside me.

    Gram is covering me with bow protection while Roswald is fighting with the Equus cavalrymen.

    The battle¡¯s been decided so theres really no need for Ron himself to go into battle. That¡¯s why I¡¯m keeping him here by my side as an escort.

    ¡°That said¡­¡­Without Bartolo, our strategy havepletely relied on bombs huh.¡±

    It¡¯s somewhat making me feel bad.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? We won after all.¡±

    Ronughs it off with a grin. Well, I guess there¡¯s that.

    ¡°Big brothe¡­¡­.My King! We captured a woman with a Gaulish ent!!¡±

    Roswald shouts as he draws near.

    Behind him is a sorcerer bound from the back.

    Roswald drags the woman before me.

    ¡°King Rosyth, I was just threatened by Ledus. My family have all been taken prisoner¡­¡­¡­please, save them!¡±

    The woman looks at me with upturned eyes ¨C her cleavage is showing through the gap of her clothes.

    ¡­¡­..Without previous information, I might be deceived by this, huh.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have you reliably talk about Rozel, alright?¡±

    When I said so, the woman¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    She then opens her mouth just a little.

    Ron thrusts a dagger there.

    ¡°You can bite off your tongueter. We¡¯ll first have you talk about everything but don¡¯t take too long okay?¡±

    ¡°ugguhh¡­..this pri¡­¡­¡±

    The woman scowls at me strongly.

    Now then, the problem is ¡°A Heart Detonation Sorcery that would make her spill out secrets¡± but¡­¡­only Julia knows about such sorcery, huh.

    ¡°Racha!!¡±

    Muzio embraces his fianc¨¦.

    The two exchange a kiss. ¡­¡­.You two, there are 6,000 soldiers behind you. But I guess you can¡¯t see them, huh.

    We, the Rosyth Army have crossed the Alva Mountain Range and entered Equus tribnds. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no more enemies we have to take down but¡­..this would be for coercion purposes. In any case, Muzio still only personally has 200 soldiers. Furthermore, I still have to crown Muzio by myself.

    ¡°Muzio, how long would it take you to gather all the Equus tribesmen?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to gather them in the coronation tomorrow. After that, we¡¯ll clean up those who hadn¡¯te. We have to kill bad sheep after all¡­Well, a weekter then I¡¯ll be able to bring some 2,000 cavalrymen and immediately rush into battle. I¡¯ll have you do your best and hold out until then.¡±

    Is that so?¡­¡­.

    But still, a week, huh. I wonder if we¡¯d be alright?

    ¡°My King!!¡±

    A messenger rushes over.

    ¡°I have a message from Lord Raymond!¡±

    I open the letter from Raymond.

    There¡¯s no change on the front with the Eville Kingdom. They¡¯re retreating little by little.

    The Belvedere Army is retreating. The Lezzad-Gehenna United Army is winning.

    I propose attacking the Belvedere Kingdom next.

    This is the content of his letter.

    It seems the 3,000 men strong Belvedere Army fought with the 2,000 men strong Lezzad-Gehenna United Army and marvelously lost.

    It means that we¡¯d certainly win if we were to attack now.

    ¡­¡­.I see. If there¡¯s no change in the front with the Eville Kingdom, then attacking Belvedere now would probably be a better choice.

    Alright, next would be Belvedere huh.

    I guess we¡¯ll right Raymond a letter.

    ¡°Those who are thinking that I, Muzio Equus Sulpicius, is not the appropriate Lord of the Equus tribe should immediately leave this ce and prepare for war!!¡±

    Muzio deres such to all the ns he have gathered. Several ns¡­¡­including that of Ledus¡¯ mother didn¡¯te. In other words this is just for show as everyone here are ns that have already decided to follow Muzio.

    It¡¯s only natural that nobody moved in that ce.

    ¡°Lord Muzio¡±

    I bring over the crown.

    I silently ce it on Muzio¡¯s head. I¡¯m taller than him so it didn¡¯t take much effort to do so.

    ¡°I, Almis Ars Rosyth dere to the Gods that the Equus tribe and Muzio Equus Sulpicius are my sworn friends forever.¡±

    ¡°I, Muzio Equus Sulpicius dere to the Gods that the Rosyth Kingdom and Almis Ars Rosyth are my sworn friends forever.¡±

    I and Muzio proim almost the same words.

    We then pour alcohol in cups and exchange drinks. It seems this is Equus¡¯ style.

    ¡°Now then, I should probably return, my friend. If you could, please do it as fast as possible okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not one to return evil for good.¡±

    I lightly bump fists with Muzio.

    ¡°Julia, I heard Almis won.¡±

    ¡°Really? He did it!¡±

    Julia and Tetra celebrate. They then talked to their own children.

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you hear? Papa won!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he great, Fiona? Your papa is the strongest you know?¡±

    A little while after the two celebrated, the two¡¯s faces be clouded.

    ¡°¡­¡­.I want to follow him, huh.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the children behind?¡±

    Julia smiles bitterly.

    There¡¯s no way they could do that.

    ¡°Hmmm, you¡¯re worried, huh. I¡¯m also worried about Almis but¡­.the some goes for the children, yes?¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that, it¡¯s not like we could bring the children either.¡±

    The two are very worried whethere or not they should apany Almis. For the meantime, they tried to refrain from deciding while the war with the Equus tribe rages but¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s also said that one of the wife¡¯s duties is to wait for the husband¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Almis asionally escapes after all¡­¡­¡±

    The two couldn¡¯t stop worrying. That¡¯s how the two feels. They are excellent sorcerers so they wouldn¡¯t be a hindrance if every they were brought along.

    Or rather, they¡¯d definitely be helpful if they came along. Julia is an extremely excellent sorcerer after all while Tetra can use magic.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.I wonder how Almis takes care of his sexual urges.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Julia, you¡¯re in front of children.¡±

    Tetra embraces her son Ancus tightly as she aired her grievance.

    Julia makes a bitter smile while gently caressing Fiona.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine. They¡¯re not at an age they¡¯d understand. Besides, isn¡¯t Tetra also curious?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..I guess, more is not that good.¡±

    It¡¯s best that it won¡¯t increase.

    ¡°If I recall correctly, this time¡¯s enemy is Rozel, huh. There¡¯s that Merlin there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the world¡¯s oldest sorcerer is there¡­¡­¡­¡±

    In other words, when ites to sorcery, the enemy has the advantage.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve decided!! When they go to the DeMorgal Kingdom, I¡¯m definitelying!! Even if he opposes it!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s the same for me. I¡¯m worried after all.¡±

    The two have already decided.

 Chapter 109 - The One-Eyed and the Hawk I

    "Is that the enemy''s fort?" (Alexios)

    Alexios looks down at the Belvedere Kingdom''s fortress from the top of a mountain.

    Thend here is ruled by King Belvedere. [1]

    And it is also the first line of defense against Lezzad.

    In front of the fortress is a fairly wide river. On the fort''s side is a wide forest which stretches to the other side of the fort. It would be impossible for arge army to march in to attack the forting from the forest. For this reason the soldiers guarding the fort focus mostly on keeping watch for enemiesing from the front where the river is.

    Both the terrain and the fortress itself will make things difficult. [2]

    "Attempting to cross the river would be bad. The enemy force would be ready waiting for us on the other side. Our country has attempted to do so in past but have never seeded."

    Exined the spy/scout sent out by Ains to Alexios.

    "I see. This is troublesome."

    Alexios answers it while sizing up the fortress with his one eye. [3]

    Currently, the total number of soldiers of the Lezzad-Gehenna Coalition led by Alexios is about 2,000.

    Half of this number isprised of 300 Germanis cavalry and 700 Gallian infantry. The other 1,000 is all Cretian hoplites.

    The lingua franca between them is Cretian.

    The Germanis cavalry and Gallian infantry are mercenaries hired by Lezzad.

    As long asmands are kept to a single word, they will be able to understand orders given in Cretian. The Cretiannguage acts a a lingua franca of sorts for coastal countries in the Tethys Sea much like how English is for the world today. [4]

    "Alexios! I''ve surveyed the enemy''s manpower."

    The voice Alexios heard was Melia''s.

    Their newborn child was left to a trustworthy Lezzadian assemblyman.

    "There are currently 500 enemy soldiers guarding the fort with 1,500 reinforcements arriving by tomorrow. This puts the total counts to 2,000. I will go check the terrain now." (Melia)

    "I see. Thank you, Melia. I love you. Examine the terrain if you would.

    There might be a point upstream that we could cross."

    Alexios receives the detailed report from Melia and reads it.

    In the report there was information regarding the enemy general and even the weapons being used in the enemy''s army.

    "Was it really necessary for you to go this far?" (Ains)

    "There''s no harm in going in depth in my investigation. We don''t know where a weakness might exist in the enemy afterall." (Alexios)

    Alexios answers Ains'' question.

    Ultimately, the most important thing in a war is information. That is what Alexios thought.

    "The enemy numbers 500 currently... I wonder if we could win if we tried crossing the river now? Let''s just eliminate them."

    Ains proposes an attack to Alexios.

    To this, Alexios shakes his head.

    "No, we''ll fail if we try that. Crossing the river would be difficult. I''ve only just arrived here.

    We''ve no ships. The river is at a depth that we could attempt to cross it without ships... however the exhaustion caused by such a crossing would be intense on the soldiers." (Alexios)

    "But the enemy''s forces are equal to ours in number. Would it be that difficult to capture the fortress?" (Ains)

    "Well, rx. I''ve got an idea. ... though it all depends on what terrain is like." (Alexios)

    Alexios shrugs his shoulders.

    Five days pass

    "Sir, a report! There is norge-scale movement being made by the enemy army." (Belvedere Soldier)

    "Well, I suppose they are attempting to build ships to cross the river."

    The Bevedere Kingdom''s general judges this to be so.

    The Lezzad-Gehenna coalition army have not moved at all. No, rather would it be more urate to say that they can''t move?

    "Well, even if they could make a ship to cross, it''s not like they''d even be able to. We have special anti-naval ballistae prepared for that. And even if they manage to cross, how would they even attempt to capture the fort then?" (Belvedere General)

    This fort has prevented Cretian invasion for many years.

    So long as the amount attacking and defending are about the same, we will be able to ensure a sessful defense. There is no need to win any battles at all. Until the Rosyth Kingdom''s defeat, we will be able to defend.

    "What''s more is that I hear the enemy general is just some third-rate brat! Our victory is assured!!" !"

    So proims the Belvedere general.

    "Sir, would it not be more usible that the enemy would attempt a crossing at night?" (Belvedere Soldier)

    "What are you saying? None would dare attempt a night crossing with arge army. It would be too dangerous to do so. It would be possible if it were just a small force... well, for now keep watching for movement. The mes from any torches during any night crossing attempts will work as a sign." (Belvedere General)

    mes from torches would be suspicious anyways.

    It should take no more than 10 minutes to understand what is happening. If there are only a small number that would not be true, it doesn''t matter if a small force like that is attempting anything anyways.

    It would be nice if we had a sorcerer that could soul-ride an owl to investigate, sadly such a person does not exist in this fortress.

    There aren''t many sorcerers who can even soul-ride an owl in the first ce.

    "Let theme. They pose no threat.¡± [5]

    The next morning

    "Sir!! £¡There''s a problem! The enemy has camped over the river!!" (Belvedere Soldier) !"

    "What? That''s impossible..."

    The general unbelievably murmurs.

    Right in front of him is the enemy camp across the river.

    About five days ago...

    "Well, the n is simple. The reason why crossing the river is dangerous is because of the enemy''s army waiting. Therefore, we just need to build a base on the opposite shore before crossing over." (Alexios)

    "How?" (Ains)

    Ains questions Alexios as his one eye shines. [6]

    "Have a small number of soldiers cross in the middle of the night. About 20 soldiers cross a day. They can cross the river from inside the forest that stretches the fort from east to west. In other words, we can double the number of crossings per day to 40 people. We repeat this four times by the 5th day. A total of 160 soldiers already crossed." (Alexios) [7]

    "Even if we get 160 soldiers to cross the river by then, would they not be swiftly crushed?" (Ains)

    Even if a base could be built on the other side of the river, there would be no point to it if it could not be maintained.

    Our army would just be treated as a joke.

    "That''s why we''ll build our own fort. Well, I''m calling it a fort but it won''t be something as grand as that. A fence and moat with guard towers for archers should be good enough." (Alexios)

    "How do you n on building this? I don''t think the enemy army would make it easy for us to build something like that..." (Ains)

    "We build the entire fort in one night. We can just build parts of the fort here. The fence can easily be disassembled into rafts. Oh and don''t worry about the 160 people needed to cross the river, we''ll be using my ves to do this. I will oversee the construction." (Alexios) [8]

    There is still concern about whether or not a good construction could even be done in one night. [9]

    Alexios, however,ughes as he answers.

    "Well, just wait and see. I will ensure the sess of this n. In addition to this, there is a second n I came up with. I want to move the Lezzadian cavalry." (Alexios)

    Thus on the fourth night.

    Thest forty people along with Alexios and Melia board the ship and cross under the cover of night. Light from torches are kept to a minimum.

    With this, only the moon and stars can be used to navigate to the other side.

    Alexios to the predetermined meeting ce.

    There were already 120 people who had made this crossing sessful. With this, now it''s 160 people.

    Everyone of those who made it are Alexios'' ves.

    They would work the field for Alexios, however now here they are on the battlefield with him. They were all excellent ves with knowledge in civil engineering.

    "Alright, I''m going to use the divine blessing now. Be sure not to speak of this to anyone else... Well, if it''s you guys it should be fine." (Alexios)

    Saying this Alexios exchanges eye contact with Melia.

    Melia bites the soul-grass and soul-rides an owl.

    Alexios then speaks to owl (now Melia).

    "Well then, I will be borrowing your eyes."

    Alexios removes his eye-patch and activates his Divine Blessing of Eye Borrowing.

    This divine blessing allows its user to look through the eyes of any who they are intimate with. With this, Alexios and Melia (now an owl) share the vision of their right eyes.

    "Next I will lend my eye to you guys." (Alexios)

    Saying this, Alexios activates his Divine Blessing of Eye Lending.

    This is a divine blessing where the user grants others his eyesight. However what is being seen is not shared. [10]

    What Alexios had lent to the ves was the right eye of the owl Melia whom he is sharing vision with.

    With this the ves'' right eyes are able to see clearly in the night.

    "Alright, let''s hurry with making this fort, And use as little noise as possible."

    "SIR!"

    The ves salute in a low voice.

    Thus, in a single night, a strong encampment was built.

    As soon as the Lezzad-Gehenna Coalition Army confirmed the construction of the fort,

    the soldiers began crossing the river.

    300 soldiers had already crossed by the time the Belvedere army had realized what had happened.

    With this the total number of troops crossed is now 460 soldiers.

    Belvedere''s general prepared the army to sortie the enemy fort in a hurry.

    He leaves behind the bare minimum amount of troops behind to guard the their fortress. The enemy base must be immediately destroyed with full force.

    "March men! The army in the newly built fort is about 500! Now is the time to crush them!

    Moreover the enemy is camped in the backwater. It''s our chance to crush them !"

    The Belvedere general ordered his army to attack the Lezzad-Gehenna Coalition Army. Around 2000 Belvedere soldiers encircle the 500 coalition soldiers and attack.

    However, even with an advantage of quadruple the soldiers, the enemy is not surrendering.

    "Aaaaaagh! Hurry and finish them! Why aren''t they surrendering!?"

    "My apologies sir! Unlike what was previously thought, the enemy is strong... in addition they hold a good position..." (Belvedere Soldier)

    There are 4 reasons why the Belvedere army are not able to make the Coalition''s army surrender.

    The first is the Coalition¡¯s strong position.

    This position was specifically picked by Alexios, so it makes an attack on it very difficult.

    Although dug shallow, the fences provide a good defense; as humble as this is the fort also has a tower for archers to attack from.

    The second reason is because of Alexios'' ability to lead an army and his divine blessings.

    Alexios is borrowing Melia''s eyes while she soul-rides a hawk; as it flies over the fort, it gives Alexios a (literal) bird''s-eye-view of the entire battlefield which he uses to help him to decide on what orders to give.

    Even if the Belvedere army changes where they concentrate their attack, it will soon be countered by Alexios.

    The third reason is because of their situation regarding the position in the backwaters itself.

    The raft which Alexios'' ves rode on were converted to be the fences for the fort; the rafts the rest of the soldiers rode on were burned. Thus, the 500 soldiers in the fort have no escape route.

    Because of this, the soldiers are fighting with their lives on the line.

    There were also reinforcements arriving one-by-one to the fort, thus their only hope was to stand firm and fight.

    The final reason is the existence of reinforcements. [11]

    Alexios'' force of 160 who crossed over the river earlier are not as exhausted as the others.

    They are able to handle some of the more intense areas on the battlefield.

    The longer Alexios'' army fights, the stronger his defensive position stands.

    The Belvedere army canceled their assault around the time the sun had risen high above their heads, shining.

    By then 70% of the Lezzad-Gehenna Coalition army had seeded in crossing the river.

    "We''ve no choice. We have to withdraw for now. Oh well, even without the advantage of the river we still have the our fortress. The fort is protected by a water moat and walls. It would be difficult for the fort to fall with the defenses it has. All we need to do is move back, stand guard, and wait for reinforcements to arrive."

    The Belvedere general muttered to himself and starting giving orders for a retreat.

    However, a few minutes after, smoke begins to rise from the Belvedere army''s fort.

    "What is the meaning of this?!"

    Sending someone to scout ahead on a fast horse, the army follows and marches back hurriedly. The scout returns and reports.

    "Sir, this is serious! Lezzad''s cavalry divisions have snuck past us and are attacking the fort! It seems they crossed the river upstream and circled back to attack!"

    "What?! We must hurry! Really what were those guards doing?!"

    "(The general is acting as if this failure had nothing to do with him...)" (Belvedere Scout/Soldier) [12]

    "You say something?" (Belvedere General)

    "No sir, nothing!" (Belvedere Scout/Soldier)

    The general hurries back to his fort but it is already toote.

    The gs of Lezzad and Gehenna are raised and fly over fortress.

    The fort''s gates open slowly as enemy cavalry appear.

    From behind them the rest of the Coalition''s army begin advancing towards the Belvedere army.

    "W-we''re trapped..."

    The Belvedere army immediately surrenders.

    The casualties from of this war totaled 200 on both sides. (TL Note: The author says war but I don''t know if they mean the battle that just happened.)

    With this Alexios'' first battle on the Aldernian Penins ends famously.

    Author''s notes: This victory was the result of Melia''s study of the battlefield¡¯s topography. It would be a mistake underestimate her. Almus will be up next.

    Trantor¡¯s note: Hi I¡¯m new at this so I wee any constructive feedback. I also want to let you guys know that I am changing the English name of Almis to Almus. This is mostly because it seems like his name is taken from both Aeneas and Romulus so ¡°us¡± instead of ¡°is¡± makes more sense to me. If you really hate this then let me know.

    If you want to see updates you can also go to r/isekaikenkokuki on Reddit. It¡¯d be helpful if you post any criticisms there on the respective chapters as they update. I¡¯ll start working on finishing tranting chapter 110 soon.

    If you want to download any of my trantions then go to the "file" tab, hit "download as", and choose your preferred document file type. I rmend .docx for those who want to edit my work or auto-trante it to anothernguage.

    [1] Thend he is seeing is owned by the Belvedere Kingdom for rification. ¡ü

    [2] I wonder why the author is saying the fort will make capturing the fort difficult. That should be obvious with any fort ¡ü

    [3] I like to imagine that he looks like Guts. ¡ü

    [4] Sounds like I am the one saying this. ¡ü

    [5] Wasn''t too sure how to trante ¥É¥ó¥Ã¤È˜‹¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤ÐÁ¼¤¤¡£¡ü

    [6] I¡¯m notpletely sure why his eyes are shining. ¡ü

    [7] To rify, what they mean is is that they can get 20 per side of the forest per day to cross making it 40 total per day. ¡ü

    [8] Clearly inspired by Sunomata Castle. Also I am guessing they intend to use parts of the fence as a raft to cross the river. ¡ü

    [9] Betting this is dialogue by Ains but it is not formatted as such so I left it as is. ¡ü

    [10] Basically it''s like only granting 20/20 vision if you have it to someone else. ¡ü

    [11] Not sure what they mean by Ô®ÜŠ¤Î´æÔÚ but it seems to refer to Alexios'' ves ¡ü

    [12] I wasn''t 100% sure how to trante this bit. ¡ü

 Chapter 110 - The One-Eyed and the Hawk II

    ¡°It is nice to meet you, King Rosyth. My name is Alexios. As is apparent, I am a Povenian. I am being hired by Lezzad to lead their army in this war.¡± (Alexios)

    ¡°So you¡¯re Alexios. I have heard much of your exploits.¡± (Almus)

    Alexios is the man who a few days seized a Belvedere fortress with barely any casualties.

    Lezzad and Gehenna got a lot of ves out of that so I¡¯m sure they are happy about this result.

    ¡°King Rosyth, it is my belief that we should work together to obtain victory. However, that city would hinder our ability to coordinate with each other.¡± (Alexios)

    Alexios points to a distant yet visible city.

    It is a populous city protected by high walls.

    It is the thirdrgest city in Belvedere with about a 70% of its poption having Cretian descent.

    Instead of giving the city local autonomy, King Belvedere is collecting taxes from the city.

    It would have been better to let the strongly free-spirited Cretian self-govern.

    There are many cities like this in the Belvedere Kingdom.

    ¡°If we were to attack the castle there and attempt to take control of the city, It would take time. If this isn¡¯t done well, it could take years before we would be able to take the castle. We obviously do not have the luxury of time for such an attack.¡± (Almus)

    He¡¯s right though, we need provide aid to Bartolo after all.

    To provide supplies so he and his men don¡¯t starve, we have to capture the city.

    ¡°So, what is it you had in mind?¡± (Almus)

    ¡°Your majesty, what we should capture is not the city but the hearts of its people.¡± (Alexios)

    Alexios smiled with a grin.

    He borates on his statement.

    ¡°Up until now, we have been able to advance our armies smoothly. Because of that, we have been able to consolidate our forces. Are you aware why this is?¡± (Alexios)

    ¡°King Belvedere has withdrawn most of his soldiers, this is because he has begun to lose defensive ground. They have left behind only the bare minimum of troops needed to guard theirrge viges and towns.¡± (Almus)

    Well, I think this is a pretty safe strategy to go with. [1]

    The longer the front of their defensive line stretches, the more they need to stretch the line itself thin.

    If they were to stretch thinly, there would be fear that we could easily destroy a part of the line somewhere.

    Since this is the case then the best strategy would be to fallback, concentrate their defenses, and save their manpower.

    The ins near the the Belvedere royal capital would be the deciding battle, so you would be smart to guard it. [2]

    At the very least for their country¡¯s survival, the most likely winning strategy would be a costly. [3]

    After all, I definitely cannot afford to do that.

    That kind of strategy would abandon manymoners and patricians. [4]

    Going through with that would mean support for the right to rule would be lost. Even if the country is saved, you would not be able to regain its former strength.

    ... Well it¡¯s not like King Belvedere is an ambitious person like myself.

    The king of Belvedere would never do what I have done.

    It¡¯s just a difference in values between myself and King Belvedere, not whether or not one way is superior or inferior.

    So I look down on his actions.

    ¡°I understand what you want to say. Can we really make that city capitte?¡± (Almus)

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Alexios)

    ¡°However, that city has been under the Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s rule for over 100 years. They should owe some kind of allegiance to King Belvedere. Would making them surrender really be that simple?¡± (Almus) [5]

    When I ask this, Alexios nods.

    ¡°We will use the Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s weapon, the fire dust. We set off explosionste into the night. We do this every night... and make loud noises so the citizens will have trouble sleeping.¡± (Alexios) [6]

    Hm...

    ¡°This should continue for about three days. Afterwards, we will ask for the city to surrender. The Belvedere Kingdom collects a tenth of their total tax revenue. This is not that heavy of a tax but it isn¡¯t an insignificant tax either. They also obligate the city¡¯s people to service in the military too. If they are promised in some part lessened taxes then they will open the castle gates themselves.¡± (Alexios)

    I see. It¡¯s not a bad proposal.

    However, there is one part about this n that worries me.

    ¡°Is this fine? You were hired by Lezzad were you not? You should be seeking assistance from Ains not me.¡± (Almus)

    ¡°If the city is given to Lezzad, then it would upset the bnce of powers cause a crisis with Gehenna and Nemes. There¡¯s also the fact that this the northern part of the Belvedere Kingdom. It would be very difficult for Lezzad to maintain control over thend as it borders Belvedere¡¯s south.¡± (Alexios)

    I see. That reasoning makes sense.

    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll go through with your n.¡± (Almus)

    ¡°My king! Is this really fine? To ept the advice of a foreigner is...¡±

    One of the patricians raise their voice in protest.

    The other patricians seem to hold the same opinion.

    Well, I can understand why they would be negative about this...

    ¡°Time is something we cannot afford. This is best n for a quick victory. Even if we fail here, we will have at least exhausted our opponents. It¡¯s worth a try... do any of you want to suggest a better n?¡± (Almus)

    When I ask this, the patricians avert their eyes.

    They think the n is solid as well. The only reason they are against it is because it¡¯sing from a foreigner.

    ... Well, in my case I don¡¯t particrly mind hearing the opinion of a foreigner.

    I still think of myself as Japanese, so it makes no difference to me if someone is Aldernian, Cretian, or Povenian.

    ¡°What will the your majesty¡¯s terms be for the city?¡± (Alexios)

    ¡°Let¡¯s see... They must provide supplies to the army, a temporary base, be obligated to give service to the military, be given full autonomy excluding diplomacy and tariffs, a 2% tax... that should be good enough right?¡± (Almus)

    ¡°Is it fine to make such light demands?¡± (Rosyth Patrician)

    A patrician once again raises their voice to protest.

    The other patricians say they want the tax to be higher. Alexios also makes a face.

    Hold on now, I also have an idea after all.

    ¡°If the city would be willing to switch sides from Belvedere to Rosyth, then who is to say they cannot switch from Rosyth to another country in the future? We must eliminate that possibility. If we give them a low tax it will lower the chance of them defecting.¡±

    In the first ce besides taxes, they will have to spend money on infrastructure and maintenance for the army.

    Beside the 10% tax Belvedere is extorting from the city, themoners are being made to pay an harsher tax.

    The burden on them is not light.

    In the first ce, Cretians are not a people that like to be ruled over. Especially not by a king.

    That¡¯s why, the concept of regrly collecting taxes is not a concept the Cretians would even think of doing. [7]

    That is why we are going to offer a low tax rate.

    If we do this, hostility against our kingdom¡¯s rule goes to zero.

    Also, it¡¯s not like this city is the only city with a significant Cretian poption in the Belvedere Kingdom.

    If we give them an great deal then things will go smoothly. [8]

    It¡¯s enough for them to just give us soldiers during times of war anyways.

    cing taxes will be seen like we are exploiting them while requesting military service will be seen as a necessity for mutual defense. They should be easily convinced by this.

    Though to be honest, this is the best policy to go with. I¡¯ve decided I want to lower the tax rate of our country .

    I only need a modest amount of tax revenue. A hundred pennies make a dor after all.

    I also want to prepare for the difference between other cities. That¡¯s why I think a 2% tax is perfect. [9]

    The problem is that I¡¯d have nond to give to the patricians, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯d be a city or vige in the Belvedere Kingdom that wouldn¡¯t rebel. Givingnd around the cities will have to do.

    I can also give somend directly under my control if ites to that.

    After this is...

    ¡°Of course, we will keep the current ruling ss in charge. It¡¯s easier that way.¡± (Almus)

    The most troublesome part of war is the post-war management.

    If we keep the local government in ce, we only need to ensure loyalty and there¡¯d be no need to go through great lengths to manage the new territory.

    ¡°So, are there any objections?¡± (Almus)

    There were no objections.

    BOOM!!!

    BOOM!!!

    BOOM!!!

    It has been three days since the enemy army began sieging the city.

    ¡°As usual they are making loud noises, just yelling. *Sigh*... there¡¯s just no point to it.¡± (Belvedere Solider #1)

    ¡°The only ones who think that are us soldiers. ... The townsfolk are terrified as they are unfamiliar with what war is like. Just recently my wife told me that our child is crying everyday.¡± (Belvedere Soldier #2)

    The soldiers overlook the enemy as they make noise.

    When the Coalition Army began sieging the city, the soldiers were prepared to die.

    The enemy has arge force while we have a small one. There is no way we could fight that.

    Though centralmand is preparing to deploy reinforcements, we don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll arrive.

    Even so, I am prepared to do anything to defend this ce hype myself to do so.

    Still, the enemy army have not really done anything.

    I mean all they have been doing is loudly yelling and making noises as deafening as thunder.

    Well, if this is all they¡¯re doing then it should be fine.

    Pretending to do assault at midnight, they hope to wear out the opponent. It¡¯s amon tactic.

    Us soldiers as well as the townsfolk were prepared for this.

    However, I just can¡¯t get used to that thunder-like sound.

    While I say it¡¯s a thunder-like sound, it¡¯s not quite that either. It¡¯s more like a roar that reverberates through your body to the stomach.

    The sound has been causing problems for the city¡¯s citizens.

    Children and some of the more faint-hearted women cannot sleep at night and are crying, those cries are getting on the nerves of the others who are trying to sleep.

    A majority of the people in the city are stressed out.

    There¡¯s also the fact that human excrements are falling from the sky everyday. (eww)

    Even though we are doing our best to clean up, in the end what stinks will stink.

    Whether or not the enemy general has bad aim or not is not really known as they tend to have bad uracy during mealtime.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, did you hear about those letters being sent by arrows?¡± (Belvedere Soldier #1)

    ¡°I do; I actually have one on me.¡± (Belvedere Soldier #2)

    Saying this, the soldiers show his coworker the letter from the arrow.

    It reads:

    [King Belvedere is gathering his soldiers inside the royal capital; there is no sign of them making any advances. That cowardly king has abandoned you. Reinforcements are noting.]

    ¡°You think they¡¯re telling the truth?¡± (Belvedere Soldier #1)

    ¡°At the least... we shouldn¡¯t recklessly say anything about this. To avoid lowering morale any further, the higher-ups have put a gag rule on speaking about this.¡± (Belvedere Soldier #2)

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t be talking to me about this right?¡± (Belvedere Soldier #1)

    The soldier¡¯s colleague told him bluntly.

    His colleague apologizes as he stares up to the stars and mutters.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just surrender?¡± (Belvedere Soldier #1)

    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± (Belvedere Soldier #2)

    ¡°I mean it¡¯s not like we owe anything to King Belvedere right? I mean we are supposed to be his subjects, but do we really need to fight for him with our lives on the line?¡±

    This is a sentiment held by many of the soldiers who are from this city.

    70% of the soldiers protecting the city were born there. The remaining were just some garrison King Belvedere left behind.

    It¡¯s obvious King Belvedere was only using the city to buy time.

    That was the sole purpose of the city.

    ¡°Still though... they haven¡¯t even demanded for us to surrender yet. Even if, let¡¯s say, they did and we agreed to a surrender... do you think we¡¯d be any better under the rule of someone else? Do you want to leave that kind of negative legacy for your children?¡± (Belvedere Soldier #2)

    ¡°But as this rate, we¡¯ll just die in vain. Isn¡¯t it important for us to stay alive? ...Well, it¡¯s not like we can choose what to do anyways. The decisions are decided by our superiors anyways...¡±

    The day after that.

    King Rosyth proimed his terms for their surrender.

    First, if you value your lives, put down your arms and open the gates. If this is done then of course we guarantee the lives of all citizens including the soldiers, and guarantee the right to maintain any property you own.

    Second, allow our army to use the city as a base. You will be need to cover the maintenance cost of the army. The minimum in the form of food supplies and arrows is fine.

    Third, this city shall be a territory under King Rosyth.

    Fourth, the citizens are to obligated to military service.

    Fifth, we give full autonomy with the exception of diplomacy and tariffs.

    Sixth, under us you will need to pay a 2% tax.

    The city¡¯s top level government, the city council, spent half a day vigorously debating. They finally decided on a modified version of King Rosyth¡¯s surrender terms.

    First, if you value your lives, put down your arms and open the gates. If this is done then of course we guarantee the lives of all citizens including the soldiers, and guarantee the right to maintain any property you own.

    Second, allow our army to use the city as a base. You will be need to cover the maintenance cost of the army. The minimum in the form of food supplies and arrows is fine.

    Third, this city shall be tied to King Rosyth in ¡°confederation¡±.

    Fourth, when the city is at war with another country then King Rosyth must protect the city. When King Rosyth is at war with another country then the city will supply military forces.

    Fifth, we give full autonomy with the exception of diplomacy and tariffs.

    Sixth, under us you will need to pay a 2% tax.

    Seventh, in any future battles between the Belvedere army and Coalition army, any soldiers from the originally from this city who be POWs are to not be made into ves and are to be released freely.

    ¡°... The core of the demand has been changed by a lot hasn''t it? Jeez... They¡¯ve got too much pride.¡± (Almus)

    Almus gave his approval with a bitter smile.

    Thus, the third most populous city in the Belvedere Kingdom surrenders in 4 days.

    And so, the Coalition Army advance.

    Then many cities heard rumours of what happened to the city that surrendered and so all decided to surrender to King Rosyth.

    The Coalition Army get to the capital city much sooner than King Belvedere expected.

    Author¡¯s note:

    The money from the 2% tax is going directly to Almus.

    This is a separate tax to the one the citizens pay to the city itself.

    It¡¯s like the difference between a tax made by your city and the national ie tax.

    As the cities (in the series) get no support from the central government they must get ie somehow. Thus a country that will allow for a city to have right to autonomy and leave it at that is easier for them... that¡¯s the case here.

    Trantor¡¯s note:

    I hope you guys enjoyed this trantion. The hardest part I¡¯m finding (as I¡¯m still new to this) is trying to get the same message across while trying to not go too far from the source material. I like to mostly directly do a direct trantion but sometimes what¡¯s directly tranted won¡¯t make sense in English so I have to find some waypromise between what makes sense in English and keeping to the source material. Does that make sense? Anyways, it just means I need to get used to it is all. I¡¯m not in any way discouraged.

    Also I wanted to note in case anyone thought this but Almus is still getting what he demanded. Mostly the only thing that changed was the wording of the demand to make it seem more like the city and the Rosyth Kingdom are equals along with the added 7th part of the demand. As I understand it, the city won¡¯t be independent but be something more like what Hongkong is to China with China here being the Rosyth Kingdom. Autonomous but officially under the Rosyth Kingdom which is what Almus wanted anyways.

    I¡¯m also thinking of changing Povenia to something else. It¡¯s not that important but I¡¯m just trying to figure out where the author got ¥Ý¥Õ¥§¥Ë¥¢ from. Literally it reads Pofenia. I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s something like Pothenia since the country is supposed to be Carthage as it is south of Aldernian Penins which is supposed to be Italy and Alexios¡¯st name is Barca like Hannibal Barca (which is ironic that he¡¯s helping Almus as the real Hannibal Barca swore to his father that as long as he lived he would never be a friend to Rome). Plus if it were Povenia then I¡¯d think the katakana would be more like ¥Ý¥ô¥§¥Ë¥¢ or ¥Ý¤Ù¥§¥Ë¥¢. Pothenia is close to Punic and Carthage I guess so there¡¯s that too I guess? Just tell me if you like one or the other (might make a poll or something idk).

    If you didn¡¯t see fromst time but you may do whatever you please with my work. That means downloading and reuploading is fair game as long as you mention that I did the tranting.

    [1] Almus is referring to the strategy King Belvedere is using mentioned earlier. ¡ü

    [2] This was a bit awkward to trante: Íõ¶¼½üÞx¤ÎÆ½Ô­¤Ç›Q‘é¡¢¤Þ¤¿¤ÏÁ¢¤Æ»\¤â¤Ã¤¿·½¤¬Àû¿Ú¤À¡£¡ü

    [3] The country they are referring to is a bit unclear but I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s Belvedere since they¡¯ve been the subject for a while. ¡ü

    [4] I will be calling ns as ¡°patricians¡± from now on. This is to keep with the Rome theme the novel has going on. ns evoke a different image, almost Celtic or ¡°barbaric¡± so this is a good change I think. The Japanese word was gozoku which basically meant a rich family anyways and that¡¯s what a patrician was. I was tempted to start callingmoners ¡°plebs¡± but that kind of sounds funny in English and is used as an insult (or something) nowadays. If you guys won¡¯t find it weird or silly calling the lower ss ¡°plebs¡± from now on let me know. Otherwisemoners it is. ¡ü

    [5] This is what I think they were trying to say. If anyone has a better suggestion then let me know:

    ¡¸¤ªÇ°¤ÎÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤¤¤³¤È¤ÏºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¾¡£¤¢¤Î½Ö¤Ë½µ·ü¤òßM¤á¤í¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤«¡¹

    ¡¸¤½¤ÎÍ¨¤ê¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¡¸¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤¢¤Î½Ö¤Ï°ÙÄêÒÔÉÏ¤â¥Ù¥ë¥Ù¥Ç¥£¥ëÍõ¤Î¹ú¤ÎÖ§ÅäÏÂ¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£¶÷Áx¤â¶àÉÙ¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¡£¤½¤¦º†…g¤ËÕÛ¤ì¤ë¤«£¿¡¹¡ü

    [6] Just in case you were wondering, he is referring to gunpowder. The original raw Japanese said something like fire medicine which is something akin to the old Chinese name for gunpowder so I thought fire dust was a more western sounding name for it since the setting is in alternate Italy and not in the far east. ¡ü

    [7] I did some research because I found it hard to believe ancient Greeks did not tax its citizens. Surprisingly I found out that ancient Greeks had no system for collecting taxes. The only times taxes were used was when money was needed for public works like theatre or gymnasiums and during time of war but even war taxes were only ever levied on the wealthy. It was actually strange if a Greek city-state ever taxed the had a regr tax much less one on the lower ss. Ancient Greek economics, the more you know. ¡ü

    [8] I think this is close to what the author meant? Ò»¶È¡¢´ó±PÕñ¤ëÎè¤¤¤¹¤ì¤Ð¥¹¥à©`¥º¤ËÐÐ¤¯¡£ If tranted literally what was said is something like, ¡°Once, if we do arge banquet then things will go smoothly.¡± If anyone has a better trantion let me know. ¡ü

    [9] I don¡¯t quite understand what he means by preparing for differences between cities. I think maybe he means preparing the patricians for more of this kind of treatment to other cities. ¡ü

 Chapter 111 - The One-Eyed and the Hawk III

    Our Coalition Army has made good progress on the advancement.

    We¡¯ve made it to the capital city in single day.

    It hasn¡¯t even been two days since that first city had surrendered.

    There¡¯s one major reason why we¡¯ve been able to advance at such a good pace. Many cities and viges surrendered and opened their gates.

    All of the cities that surrendered to us were given self-autonomy and were obligated to give military service. The taxes given were different to each city.

    First were the the cities and viges whose patricians surrendered before we could even give our terms.

    We had them give us a hundredth in taxes. That is 1%. Almost nothing.

    Next were the patricians whose cities or viges would open their gates after epting our surrender terms.

    We had them give us a fiftieth in taxes. In other words, 2%.

    Last were the patricians whose cities and viges we had to attack before getting them to surrender due to them being outnumbered.

    We had them give us a twenty-fiftieth in taxes. A 4% percent tax.

    Well, doing that was better than allowing King Belvedere more time to prepare. Rather, had I not done it this way, the cities and viges would not betrayed him in the first ce.

    To be honest though, I would like to have negotiated more taxes but... time is of the essence. I¡¯m worried about Bartolo.

    By the way, not all of them surrendered easily.

    About 40% were submissive while the remaining 60% resisted. [1]

    In Aldernian dominant cities and viges, there was more of a tendency from the patricians to resist. Compared to the Cretians, I suppose they have more loyalty to their king.

    In those kinds of towns and viges, we just had to apply some military pressure on the patricians.

    This was actually pretty easy to aplish as long as we used the bomb spears. There was also the fact that Alexios was much more capable than I initially thought.

    Could he be more skilled than Bartolo in when ites to sieging castle? Wait, I¡¯ve never even seen Bartolo siege a castle yet.

    For any of those who would resist, I of course will not grant autonomy.

    They will be imposed with a 40% tax. After this, I do n on lowering this when they be more loyal.

    Doing it this way, the treatment for those that surrender sooner rather thanter is like the difference between heaven and earth...

    For the ces that were not granted autonomy, the tax does not include (take into ount?) the cost for infrastructure and other misceneous expenses. This is because those expenses should really be paid by the governing body.

    On the other hand, taxes imposed on those given autonomy do include the cost for infrastructure and other expenses. The self-autonomous cities can¡¯t afford to spend on those things so they are put in with the one tax. [2]

    Well in the case of many of the cities and viges that were not granted autonomy... they are doing fine economically speaking.

    Though, I suppose that is also true for many cities and viges that were given autonomy.

    Most likely, the ce that had the least burdensome tax formoners is that third-most populous city. The tax rate there on themoners themselves was 1%. [3]

    For reference, the tax rate in thends directly under my control is 30%. I intend to lower this to 20% in the future.

    ¡±That¡¯s the Belvedere Army isn¡¯t it. I''d say they number about 8,000 don¡¯t you think? A bit excessive if you ask me.¡± (Almus?)

    ¡±Well we also number 8,000. The battle will be between an equal amount of soldiers. Should they lose, they can just shut themselves behind their ramparts. Should we lose though, it¡¯s over. Strategically speaking, we are at a disadvantage.¡± (Alexios?)

    Should we have prioritized finishing off Rozel instead of Belvedere and gone to assist Bartolo that way?

    There is also Muzio¡¯s reinforcements...

    No, it¡¯s pointless to be thinking about this now. I just have to think about how I should win this.

    ¡±Sir Alexios, do you have any ideas?¡± (Almus)

    You should leave a baker to bake the cake. I am no genius when ites to military tactics anyways.

    In times like these, it¡¯s best to just politely ask for help from a professional.

    ¡±Since we¡¯re about equal in terms of soldier count, I think it¡¯d be better if we not try any fancy trick. If we attack head on could we win... but there is no reason for them toe out and fight us is there.¡± (Alexios)

    You know I¡¯ve been thinking, you really beat around the bushes don¡¯t you?

    Just get to the point.

    Seeing the annoyed look on my face, Alexios quickly spoke.

    ¡±Actually, there is this tactic that I¡¯ve been proposing to do for a while now...¡± (Alexios)

    Alexios told me what his proposed tactic was.

    It was a terrible n that could only be thought by a person with bad taste.

    This n is going to leave a bad taste in my mouth. Oh, I am justplimenting him?

    ¡±Tch, those damned traitors... if I just had one more day, I could have mobilized 2,000 more soldiers...¡± (King Belvedere)

    King Belvedere looks upon the enemy soldiers equal to his with a furrowed brow.

    The Belvedere Army was made up of 8,000 infantry and 200 cavalry.

    Meanwhile, the Coalition Army is reported to be 7,000 infantry strong with 600 to 700 cavalry.

    The cavalry is mostly made up of Lezzad¡¯s Germanis Cavalry. They far exceed Aldernian Cavalry in terms of skill.

    In any case, with this many soldiers, it can be said that the Belvedere side has the advantage.

    We also have seeded in gaining the high ground. [4]

    The Belvedere Army is superior strategically speaking as well as tactically speaking.

    That being said, it is possible for the tables to be turned as there is not too much of a difference between the two armies themselves.

    In a battle between armies of equal value, the difference will show in the quality of themanders.

    Between the Belvedere Army and the Coalition Army, there¡¯s no doubt that the Coalition Army is superior in terms of quality of theirmanders.

    Especially, since the Rosyth Army have been experiencing a string of victories.

    It was the Coalition Army who made the first move.

    In response, the Belvedere Army adjusted their formation.

    Since the Belvedere Army was able to secure the high ground and make full use of it, they have a much better advantage.

    In contrast, the Coalition Army would have to walk up the slope if they hoped to engage the Belvedere Army. Doing this will make it difficult to maintain morale and fatigue will easily increase.

    The Belvedere Army held a locational advantage.

    The two armies face directly each other.

    Here in the Great ins one would not be able to carry out an ambush. Traps such are pitfalls were not feasible either.

    Thus this is going to be a fairly by-the-book battle.

    Themon military tactic in the Aldernian Penins was to begin with a skirmish phase. Light infantry will attack first slinging rocks and shooting arrows. Then the use of javelins would be employed to disrupt the enemy formation. Finally, the heavy infantryes in to finish the battle.

    The heavy infantry would go in to attack together with the cavalry on each side while the light infantry assist the cavalry.

    Cavalry in the Aldernian Penins were not very strong so it was rare for them to be able to pierce through heavy infantry.

    It almost always ends up with the two opposing heavy infantry regiments shing. Therefore, the battle is heavily dependent on which side has the numerical advantage and better quality of soldiers.

    At the moment, the Coalition Army has more than twice the cavalry the Belvedere Army has and they know this.

    The Belvedere Army have set up their light infantry to cover the sides of their cavalry for this reason.

    However, the Coalition Army has to battle uphill and are unable to make full use of their cavalry¡¯s mobility because of this.

    Therefore, it is not likely that the battle will depend on who wins the cavalry battle but instead will likely be determined by the heavy infantry as is usually the case.

    The bulk of both army¡¯s heavy infantry is made up of conscripted Aldernian peasants.

    The quality and morale of the Coalition Army was better, but that advantage zeros out when ounting for fatigue.

    This will truly be an even fight. It would not be strange if suddenly the battle turns in favor for one side or the other.

    After ring at each other for a while, the battle begins with the light infantry marching ahead.

    Both sides hold throwing stones and bows as well as javelins in hand.

    The initial skirmish phase of the battle begins...

    ¡±Hmm?¡± (King Belvedere)

    King Belvedere tilts his head in confusion.

    There are soldiers within the Coalition Army¡¯s light infantry that are unarmed. For some reason, those unarmed soldiers step forward ahead of the rest and shout something.

    ¡±Hey you, what are they saying?¡± (King Belvedere)

    ¡±This is serious!! They say they are soldiers whoe from towns and viges that surrendered... It seems they are announcing those towns and viges have switched sides.¡± (Belvedere Soldier)

    ¡±What!?¡± (King Belvedere)

    King Belvedere stares ahead.

    This is not encouraging. It seems that this is mostly likely a rmendation for surrender.

    If let as it is, this is going to affect morale.

    ¡±Should we fire projectiles at them sir?¡± (Belvedere Soldier)

    ¡±You imbecile!! If we did that, our army would fall apart!!¡± (King Belvedere)

    King Belvedere quickly halts his men¡¯s advance.

    He rides his horse to the frontlines. This is to bolster the morale of his men.

    At the moment, in front of me are 20 people from the surrendered viges and towns who were yelling at us.

    Many of them have tears in their eyes.

    The expressions of sorrow on their faces is making the soldiers feel sympathetic to them.

    ¡±My vige brethren!! Do you hear me? You do not have to fight!! It is fortunate, for King Rosyth has promised to grant us autonomy!¡± (Rebel Viger)

    ¡±That¡¯s right!! Mark! My dear son!! Are you listening? Even if a battle begins just sit it out!! His majesty King Rosyth has said that those who do not fight will be taken in as prisoners of war and afterwards will be granted freedom!!¡± (Rebel Mother)

    ¡±There is no need for blood to be pointlessly spilt!! Please, Kane!! Please do not leave your father behind!!¡± (Some Rebel)

    ¡±Tory! We promised that once this war was over we¡¯d get married right? Please!! Please surrender!! If you do that you can live!! I¡¯m begging you!!¡± (Rebel Fianc¨¦) [5]

    In a nutshell, Alexios¡¯ proposed strategy psychological warfare.

    Moreover, we are exploiting familial love and the kindred felt from people from the same viges against our enemy.

    Even if the the people named Mark, Kane, or Tory are not here, there¡¯s no doubt that many of the soldiers here are thinking about the family and loved ones they have left back home.

    Their family and loved ones are safe now. There is no need for further violence.

    As a side note, the people yelling are real; they are yelling their hearts out to the other side.

    When I told them I would do everything I could to save their brethren, they became ovee with joy and cried with great emotion, which lead to them yelling like this.

    ... My conscience is making me feel a bit guilty though.

    ¡±Please, King Rosyth, it is your turn.¡± (Alexios)

    ¡±Right... you¡¯re looking lively.¡± (Almus)

    Alexios just smiles. This guy, it seems he doesn¡¯t feel bad about it this at all.

    I can¡¯t really me anyone if their conscience starts acting up a little by this. That being said how can the father of a childe up with a n to use the love felt between people as a weapon?

    ¡±What do you mean? I coulde up with this because I know what love is.¡± (Alexios)

    Ah, okay alright. Looks like it¡¯s my fault for having different expectations.

    ¡±Gentlemen!!¡± (Almus)

    I move in front of the line of light infantry, riding on my favorite horse Sakura.

    It¡¯s a little dangerous but trying to persuade them won¡¯t work if I have people shielding me while I¡¯m doing it.

    Well, at this distance no arrow wouldn¡¯t be able to reach me unless they were fired by someone like Gram. Besides, I have Divine Protection of the Great King so I won¡¯t die that easily. If would be an instant death should it hit me in the head though.

    ¡±I have no reason to kill those who are not enemies. What I want is for there to be peace... We are all brethren who live in the same Aldernia. It would be a mistake to kill each other! The true enemy are the Gallians, the Rozel Kingdom! However, rather than allying us to fight against the Rozel king, he instead chooses to ally with King Rozel and fight us instead. In which of us lies justice? I repeat. I do not want to fight against my brethren!!¡± (Almus)

    To be frank, it is still a mystery as to whether or not Belvedere and Rozel have allied or not.

    I do think some exchange of letters took ce but... I do not think they had made an official alliance. The Belvedere Kingdom are just being opportunistic thieves.

    There should feel some sense of duty.

    Aldernians are a people who strongly uphold duty and honor. At least, that¡¯s the general attitude among Aldernians.

    ¡±I believe everyone knows by now. I give to cities and viges who surrender autonomy and all ask is a small tax. This tax is not to be used to line my own pockets and abuse my authority. It is war funds for the country¡¯s safety, a country of which you are newly a part of. I wish for peace. And I want those who, like myself, wish for peace to drop their weapons.¡± (Almus)

    Well, I¡¯m not really deceiving anyone here. I really do live a fairly frugal life... well ¡°practical¡± would be a better word to describe it.

    The only extravagant thing I have is the hot spring.

    The other patricians probably have much more excessive lifestyles.

    ¡±I implore you gentlemen! My purpose here is to crush those cowards who would make allies with the Gallians and sell out their fellow Aldernians!!¡± (Almus)

    ¡±Don¡¯t be fooled!!¡± (Voice) [6]

    A voice that was not mine reverberated across the battlefield.

    One man came forward riding on his horse. He was... King Belvedere.

    It¡¯s pretty surprising he¡¯de out in the battlefield.

    ¡±This man is fighting Rozel because he is going to receivend as a reward!! Have you forgotten? His country killed King Ferrum, and he is the man who robbed the DeMorgal Kingdom of itsnd!!¡± (Almus)

    Those were defensive wars though...

    In the first ce, King Ferrum was nning on killing my father-inw, the father of my wife, and stolend by suddenly dering independence...

    That being said, it¡¯s not like many of the soldiers of another country would even know the nuances of those events.

    Many of the Belvedere soldiers return to their senses and begin to re at me.

    ¡±What are you saying!! King Ferrum was a man who killed a vassal of my country and stole hisnd. We merely retook thend and saved its inhabitants. Where is the evil in that?! We had an unfortunate dispute with the DeMorgal Kingdom... however we now fight side-by-side!! Between us and the DeMorgal Kingdom there was only winner and loser, invader and the invaded. But now we fight as allies against the Gallian invaders. We havee to an understanding!!¡± (Almus)

    I shout loudly.

    King Belvedere takes a moment to think. He¡¯s trying to think of a rebuttal.

    However, the battle between words has already been lost. Even if the argument I made were incoherent, even if it were inconsistent, even if they were to take the opposing opinion, I¡¯ve still won!!

    I press for an answer.

    ¡±I ask of you gentlemen, why do you think these people have surrendered to me? Why have the towns and viges under King Belvedere defected... answer me!!¡± (Almus)

    I signaled to the men from the cities that surrendered.

    It was part of the script for them to show up but what they say is what they honestly think.

    ¡±King Belvedere only left a hundred soldiers to protect my hometown!! In the end, they used up the entire storehouse of wheat!! For 300 years since bing part of the Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s territory we have shown nothing but loyalty. And yet...!!¡± (Rebel Man)

    ¡±My vige has given 10 young men to serve as soldiers!! Despite that King Belvedere did not protect my vige. On the contrary, they robbed us of our wheat storehouse and burned whatever they could not carry!!¡± (Rebel Viger #1)

    ¡±They poisoned mah vige¡¯s well!!¡±(Rebel Viger #2)

    Well, strategically speaking I believe he made the correct choices.

    Scorched earth tactics is a fundamental strategy after all. Perhaps even Raymond is employing this on the Eville Kingdom.

    Though if scorched earth is employed, we do evacuate the people and try to carry as much food as possible and try not to burn much. We also don¡¯t throw poison into the wells.

    Well, near our border with the Eville Kingdom there are many small rivers, so it would be pointless to even try to poison the wells in the first ce.

    The Belvedere Kingdom had nned only to invade our country. Because of this, they didn¡¯t have a n in the event they were invaded.

    There would have been no way to evacuate the people because of this... is the excuse they would give.

    It wasn¡¯t a problem that they couldn¡¯t do it.

    King Belvedere gives a sour look.

    Seems he can¡¯t think of a rebuttal.

    My talking down of King Belvedere has caused agitation to run through the Belvedere Army. As human I cannot overlook what their king has done.

    ¡±Have you seen it?! This the truth. That man is a weakling whomand strong soldiers to toss food aside like a coward. His head must drop as soon as possible. Men, get into formation!!¡± (Almus)

    My light infantry begin their attack on my order.

    Stone, arrow, javelins, and bomb spears arc over to the enemy. By the way, the bomb spears are weaker versions than the ones we normally use. I want to conserve the use of gunpowder.

    ¡±Kuh, damn bastard...¡± (King Belvedere)

    King Belvedere shields his body and slowly begins to fall back behind the ranks.

    ¡±I won¡¯t let you run!!¡±

    The person who said Gram who approached next to me.

    Gram draws his longbow as far as he can and sends an arrow flying to King Belvedere. The arrow hits King Belvedere¡¯s horse causing him to fall off of it.

    The impact from falling from his horse causes King Belvedere to lose his shield.

    Gram had intended this to happen.

    Gram draws his longbow again and releases an arrow aimed between King Belvedere¡¯s brows.

    ¡±Watch out!!¡± (Random Belvedere Soldier)

    A Belvedere soldier manages to grab King Belvedere¡¯s shield and block the arrow aimed for the king¡¯s head.

    The arrow released from the longbow pierces through the soldier¡¯s armor, killing him.

    It is apparent that King Belvedere has disappeared to another part of the battlefield.

    Gram clicks his tongue in annoyance and switches his target to themanding enemy centurion.

    One after another Gramunches arrows at enemies who wear helmets with plumes that look theb on a rooster. As always, he is adept at precision shooting.

    ¡±It¡¯s impressive as always.¡± (Almus)

    ¡±Please stop... you¡¯re making me embarrassed...¡± (Gram)

    Gram blushes a little while scratching his cheek.

    From the start, the enemy¡¯s heavy infantry¡¯s formation has copsed due to unrest we caused earlier. There is also the fact the king has fled.

    The enemy light infantry have just begun their attack but it is already toote.

    ¡±To me men!! Charge!!¡± (Almus)

    I kick my horse Sakura and manage to climb the hill in one go.

    Our heavy infantry and cavalry make it to the fight.

    ¡±Haaaaa!!¡± (Almus)

    With my Dragon Damascus steel sword, I cut through enemies like butter.

    The enemy has begun to take notice and fear my strength. I am very strong you know; even if I forget that every now and then!!

    ¡±Die!! Rosyth King!!¡± (Random Belvedere Soldier)

    ¡±I won¡¯t let you.¡± (Ron)

    Coming from behind me, Ron cuts down the enemy soldier.

    ¡±Leader... I mean, my King. You stick out too much from the front lines, as usual.¡± (Ron)

    ¡±Sorry, I just thought that it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve gone out to the front lines... but I did think you would follow me though?¡± (Almus)

    Saying this Ron blushed. Hey, don¡¯t get flustered now. I¡¯m embarrassed saying it.

    ¡±I will protect your majesty¡¯s back!!¡± (Ron)

    ¡±Right!! l leave it to you!!¡± (Almus)

    Ron and I proceed to cut down enemies together. I did my best to target the people who were the most shy in the battle.

    As I thought, fighting against an enemy army with the high ground makes it difficult to maintain control. The enemy stalling to tire us out.

    Normally, we¡¯d be able to steadily push back the enemy until they got into an unfavorable position.

    However, the pace they are falling back at is really bad for them.

    To begin with, heavy infantry are supposed to be strong at defending their hometown,panions, and country.

    When they fight side-by-side with their allies they are strong and can give a powerful assault.

    But now, that cooperation is falling apart.

    In any case, in the army are some people who had previously surrendered and were released.

    I think there are some people who don¡¯t really want to fight us. On the other hand, there are those who would begin to doubt theirrades who would go easy on the enemy. [7]

    That hint of doubt and being slightly out of synch with each other ovepping would prove fatal.

    Left, right, and center, the Belvedere Army began to copse simultaneously on the battlefield.

    And so, once the heavy infantry regiment copsed, there was no recovering the damage dealt.

    ¡±Give pursuit men!!¡± (Almus)

    At once, I run up ahead through the battlefield.

    Before I realized it, Roswald was right next to me.

    ¡±My King. Pardon me but I¡¯m going ahead. Virgar!! We must not lose out to the Lezzad cavalry!¡± (Roswald)

    ¡±Understood, captain!!¡± (Virgar)

    The two rush past me side as they talk.

    Hey, you¡¯re leaving behind the rest of the cavalry you know?

    Well, I suppose it¡¯s good that they still have this much energy...

    In this war, the Coalition Army had 300 casualties.

    Meanwhile the Belvedere Army had a casualty count of 1,000. There were also 4,000 prisoners of war taken along with 1,000 deserters.

    King Belvedere still has 2,000 men and is holed up behind the castle gates of the royal capital.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Next chapter will be the end of Belvedere.

    Trantor¡¯s note:

    Sorry for howte this one was. It took a lot longer than I thought because I suddenly became busy with some things. Hopefully I can get the next chapter out faster than this one. At the very least, even when I¡¯m busy, I¡¯ll try to release a trantion once a week. Otherwise I hope you enjoyed this.

    [1] When Almus says that they resist, I think he means not surrendering soon after attacking the city/vige like the previous third scenario he mentioned. He exins what he does in that scenario soon. ¡ü

    [2] Trying to figure out Almus¡¯ tax policy was a bit hard to decipher. Thenguage that was used was a bit difficult to understand for me. Let me know if I made a mistake anywhere. ¡ü

    [3] The tax rate is still 2% percent there. I assume the difference is made up by the upper ss. Surprisingly makes sense considering what I read about ancient Greek tax systems. ¡ü

    [4] ¡°It¡¯s over Almus! I have the high ground!¡± (King Belvedere probably) ¡ü

    [5] On a side note, the original name was Thor but I¡¯m 99.9% percent sure that this is alternate Italy and Thor is a north Germanic name (i.e. Scandinavia and the area of Germany near that). I decided to just go with Tory since it derives from Terrentius, a Roman name. It¡¯s a one-off name so it¡¯s not like it matters too much so I just went ahead and changed that bit. Also that would have been a death g (the promise to marry part) for Tory lol. ¡ü

    [6] This isn¡¯t a mistake. I know who¡¯s speaking here in case you were wondering. Though I will say sometimes it isn¡¯t 100% clear who''s talking in other dialogue. ¡ü

    [7] This was odd for me to trante:

    ÊÖ¤ò’i¤¤¤Æ¤ä¤í¤¦¤ÈË¼¤¦Å«¤â¾Ó¤ë¤·¡£Äæ¤Ë¤³¤¤¤Ä¤ÏÊÖ¤ò’i¤³¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤ÈÒÉ¤¦Õß¤â¾Ó¤ë¡£

 Chapter 112 - The One-Eyed and the Hawk IV

    It has been 3 days since we surrounded the royal capital.

    3 weeks have already passed since the beginning of this war.

    I told Bartolo to hold out for a month. In other words, we have only 1 week left before my time limit runs out.

    Whether or not Bartolo¡¯s efforts will have been meaningful is dependent on what happens here...

    ¡±This isn¡¯t good...¡± (Almus)

    I scratch my head.

    If Bartolo is defeated, the Rozel Army will be able to run amok inside our country. At that point the only thing we could do is surrender.

    I don¡¯t know whether I should feel appalled or impressed by the cold-hearted foresight possessed by the vassal alliance of King Belvedere¡¯s abandoned towns and Patricians; as soon as they caught wind of the Belvedere Army¡¯s crushing defeat at our hands, a majority of them saw the writing on the walls and surrendered to me.

    All that¡¯s left is for King Belvedere himself to surrender.

    That will be difficult though as there is still hope for King Belvedere yet. King Eville is currently invading our country.

    There is a very real possibility that King Eville can defeat us and that¡¯s why King Belvedere won¡¯t give up.

    I must hurry and get both King Belvedere and King Eville to surrender and then go reinforce Bartolo...

    ¡±Your Majesty, King Rosyth.¡± (Rosyth Soldier)

    ¡±What is it?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±A message from Lord Bartolo...¡± (Rosyth Soldier)

    ¡±Give it here!!¡± (Almus)

    I quickly go to where the soldier¡¯s letter is on a fast horse and tear it open.

    Impatiently, I make a mess opening it.

    [To your majesty, King Rosyth.

    By the time you read this letter, I think I should be in this world no longer.]

    ¡±WHAT!!!¡± (Almus)

    [By that I jest.]

    *Irritation* [1]

    I unconsciously throw the letter to the ground and step on it.

    After that, I hurriedly pick the letter back up, brush of the dirt, and resume reading.

    [I will briefly summarize the current situation. At the present, our army is holding out. Fortunately, there is the well in the royal capital for water and an abundance of food. It seems harvest this year was excellent. There is enough food tost five months if you were to save it.]

    It seems my biggest fear that we would run out of food in a siege is no longer an issue.

    That¡¯s a relief.

    With that much food, we would be able to feed everyone within the walls of arge city for over a year. And in the case of a siege breaking out, that can be extended to 5 years.

    Though in Bartolo¡¯s case, he¡¯d need 5 months of preparations for a siege that long...

    [However, Rozel have called their reinforcements back home. Information from a spy says that Rozel have called back 40,000 of their troops. I am unsure on the details but... it seems they are being divided into 4 divisions with the first regiment arriving a week from now.]

    40,000 is it...

    There¡¯s no way our country can stand up to that kind of military power. That kind of power is enviable.

    Though, it seems they will need time to gather that power.

    Four divisions... would be about 10,000 soldiers as a conservative estimate I think?

    Which means after one month of gathering manpower, the total number of soldiers could be 50,000?

    [As I previously reported, we have enough food tost us 5 months. That is, if we only took food into ount. Morale among my men is swiftly declining. There is fear that I don¡¯t quite understand growing among them. It seems there is a skilled assassin in the enemy ranks who turned one of my army¡¯s centurions into eighths. [2]

    This is certainly one of the causes for this fear. We can hold out for one week; I can guarantee that. However, once the first of the enemy divisions arrives... I do not know how long we could endure.

    Two to three weeks is really the time limit on this. Please think over this.

    I request for reinforcements as soon as possible. Also I propose to open diplomatic negotiations with Gillbed and Fardam.

    From, Bartolo Pompeius M

    P.S. I will ept the responsibility of my defeat after our victory.]

    ¡±... the responsibility of my defeat¡± huh...

    I don¡¯t feel the need to particrly question this. Whether we win or lose, at this point will alle down to luck.

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s Bartolo¡¯s fault. Well, after Ie in with reinforcements I will revoke the imperium (absolutemanding authority) granted to him. Then I will say he can erase the sin of defeat from this battle in the next one. That should be good enough.

    Losing Bartolo over a single defeat would be ridiculous.

    Well then, it seems like my time limit has been extended to two weeks...

    ¡±Hey, Ron. You got any good ideas?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±Nope.¡± (Ron)

    What a splendidly prompt reply. Well, Ron is just the captain of the Praetorian Guard. It can¡¯t be helped. [3]

    I turn my gaze over to Gram. Ah, he turned away.

    I suppose an arrow can¡¯t take down a castle wall, huh.

    ¡±Roswald. How about you?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±We could always try to get the horses to run up the ramparts.¡± (Roswald)

    In other words nothing I suppose.

    I¡¯ll try asking Soyon and Lulu. Maybe I can get a different perspective from magicians.

    ¡±Well, we could try dropping bombs from the sky using hawks... that way we couldunch an ambush on the enemy.¡± (Soyon)

    There are a lot of falcons on the other side too. Carrying the bombs would weigh our hawks down more and would quickly be hunted by the other hawks.

    ¡±Lulu, what are your thoughts?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±Um... how about using the ballistae tounch bomb spears over the wall?¡± (Lulu)

    ¡±Those huh. While I do want to test that out, the castle gate is strong enough that, unless we hit it multiple times, it won¡¯t break. Moreover, to get within firing range, we would need to enter the enemy¡¯s firing range too...¡± (Almus)

    Basically, whichever side can extend their firing range will also increase their power.

    Since thews of physics exists, it can¡¯t be helped.

    If we make any careless attempts, our ballistae will get destroyed.

    ¡±Sieging a castle sure is tough... it can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Almus)

    Should I call for Alexios?

    ¡±Alexios. Do you have any ns? I don¡¯t have much time to spare. I want the castle to fall as fast as possible.¡± (Almus)

    I called Alexios to hear his opinion.

    Alexios is a foreigner. Moreover, he isn¡¯t even originally from our ally, Lezzad. He¡¯s a Povenian. [4]

    The other vassals must be upset that an Aldernian king is so simply asking the opinion of a Povenian (and not them).

    It¡¯s hard being popr... just kidding.

    That kind of discord is only going to invite distrust towards me which could factor into the copse of the country.

    I¡¯d like to avoid that as much as possible.

    However, I¡¯m more worried about the country copsing because of Rozel rather than from internal discord at the moment.

    After all, you can¡¯t make an omelette without cracking some eggs. [5]

    ¡±Actually, those were my thoughts exactly. I¡¯ve asked my wife to look into something for me. Melia!¡± (Alexios)

    ¡±Yes. Here your highness. I interrogated some of the prisoners of war about the structure of the walls and had magicians from Lezzad examine it as well. Some of it includes spection on my part well but...¡± (Melia)

    I receive the paper from the woman known as Melia. It seems she is Alexios¡¯ wife.

    They are quite the good-looking couple.

    ording to a rumor, these two had eloped to the Aldernian penins.

    Well, it¡¯s fine if they¡¯re happy in the end I suppose? There seem to be amon pattern those attempting to elope. Romeo and Juliet for example.

    Thinking this, I unravel the paper.

    This is quite the detailed map.

    To be able to finish this in 3 days... Melia seems to be very skilled.

    However, the more I look at the map, the more I see there is no weakness I can exploit.

    And I start to understand the fragility of my own country¡¯s walls.

    I hand the map back to Melia and ask her a question.

    ¡±So, do you have a n?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±I¡¯m sure you havee the same conclusion but the castle¡¯s structure is very strong. A frontal attack on it would probably take years. It seems King Belvedere has previously prepared a stockpile of food in the event of a siege.¡± (Melia)

    I know you want to say somthing so say it.

    Get to the point already!!

    ¡±In short, the siege will take us a year. It could take maybe 3 weeks should many things go in our favour I think? If we dig under the castle walls, they shoulde down easily. However, the enemy has probably already anticipated this possibility as they most likely dug a tunnel under the walls as a counter to this.¡± (Alexios)

    ... Even Alexios is saying that this is impossible.

    This is impossible for me as well.

    But if we let this be, it will mean the end of the country...

    ¡±Peace is a beautiful thing. It is fortunate that King Belvedere is a coward. If he is threatened, he will yield.¡± (Alexios)

    ¡±But if they are able to endure, how can we win? How do we break King Belvedere?¡± (Almus)

    In the first ce, there is no way someone who can win a drawn-out war would just capitte from one short decisive battle.

    Time is on King Belvedere¡¯s side.

    ¡±That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying here. The northern and central patricians and cities have formed an anti-King Belvedere alliance right? Given time, more will rise up and join that alliance. That king will probably panic. What¡¯s more is that King Eville can¡¯t tell if the Rosyth Kingdom is at its breaking point. If we push him into a corner just a bit, King Belvedere should capitte. This all really depends on him capitting.¡± (Alexios)

    ¡±And what do you mean by ¡®push him into a corner¡¯ exactly?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±Specifically the n is to...¡± (Alexios)

    Alexios shows an nasty(evil) looking face as he exins his n to me.

    A catapult roars as it fires pots into the sky.

    The high-powered Cretian-made catapultunches those pots over andnds it inside the walls.

    ¡±The pots contain human excrement, broken corpses, gunpowder, a kind of container with 50/50 gunpowder and oil inside... how crude.¡± (Almus)

    Well, using excrement and corpses is a valid tactic in siege warfare.

    ¡±All that¡¯s left is the letter I suppose. It would be bad if I forgot that.¡± (Almus)

    In a pot with a corpse I also put in a letter.

    I put in four different kinds of letters.

    First is information on the captured prisoners of war.

    Second is information on the identities of the dead.

    Third is false information that Bartolo and his Allied Army look to be winning.

    Fourth is a rmendation for surrender.

    A letter is light enough that a hawk could be used to scatter them from the sky.

    Unfortunately they have as many hawk users as we do.

    ¡±Still, will they really capitte with this?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±They won¡¯t. But the pressure on them will increase. It is because many Cretians live in the Belvedere Kingdom.¡± (Alexios)

    In other words, there are many people who can read the letters.

    I¡¯m sure King Belvedere will give out an order that forbids people from picking up the letters...

    There is information on family who survived written.

    They will bepelled to pick them up.

    ¡±Well, for now, how about we talk with Ains and Gehenna¡¯s representative.¡± (Almus)

    Presently, the one who holds the highest authority is myself. The reason being is that Lezzad and Gehenna¡¯s support came in the form of reinforcements.

    Moreover, I do have to keep up appearances.

    We need the specifics on what happens postwar especially. Then we need to discuss King Belvedere¡¯s terms for surrender.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Next will really be the end (of Belvedere).

    Trantor¡¯s note:

    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. Fairly easy to trante this time. Not too many difficult sentences so I¡¯m happy.

    [1] It originally said [¥¤¥é¥Ã] for those who were wondering. It¡¯s the Japanese onomatopoeia for getting irritated. There is no good english equivalent for this so I just put that Almus gets upset. Rightly so I might add; not funny Bartolo. (Ok maybe kinda funny) ¡ü

    [2] The original term was [°ÙÈËê éL] which the previous author used ¡°kentarch¡± as the trantion for. While this is the correct trantion from Japanese to English, I want to use ¡°centurion¡± from now on as it is much more ¡°Roman¡± sounding. For those who are curious the main the difference between the two terms are mostly linguistic and historic. A kentarch was a Byzantine (who were mostly Greek which would be the Cretians in this setting)manding officer whomanded an army of 100. A centurion, on the other hand,mands an army of 80 heavy infantry under the Roman Empire. The Byzantines were also called the (Eastern) Roman Empire but, in this case just pretend that a centurion is the same as a kentarch andmands an army of 100 instead of 80. I can change it back if you guys really want me to but I thought ¡°kentarch¡± sounded too Greek (which again, it is). ¡ü

    [3] Yay more Roman terminology! So the Praetorian Guard were the imperial guards of the Roman Empire who also served as military police if I¡¯m not mistaken. Since the Japanese said [½üÐlê éL] which trantes to ¡°imperial guard captain,¡± I decided to call this imperial guard what its Roman equivalent. Also I could call Ron¡¯s position specifically the ¡°praetorian prefect¡± but I was afraid I would only confuse people since most people do not have dictionary knowledge of Roman armyposition and titles. Unlike centurion, praetorian prefect is not a very well known position. If you don¡¯t mind this let me know so if/when this titlees back I¡¯ll just use ¡°Praetorian Prefect¡± as his official title. ¡ü

    [4] Upon thinking about it, Pothenia, Poffenia, or Pophenia don¡¯t quite look or sound as good as Povenia. Until I find a better trantion for ¥Ý¥Õ¥§¥Ë¥¢, I am going with Povenia. ¡ü

    [5] The omelette in question is victory over Rozel and the eggs is the trust his vassals have in Almus. They¡¯re being broken because Almus is relying on a foreigner for war support and not his vassals. Just to rify in case of confusion. ¡ü

 Chapter 113 - Bloodless Capitulation

    I called for Ains and Gehenna¡¯s representative and moved ahead with talks of how postwar will be handled specifically.

    First order of business was that of territory but these talks went over smoothly.

    To put it briefly, the southern third of the Belvedere Kingdom would go to Lezzad and Gehenna. The north and central thirds would go to the Rosyth Kingdom.

    And so it was.

    This agreement reflects each of the three nation¡¯s power dynamic and geography.

    First, the my kingdom is much stronger than both Lezzad and Gehenna.

    Writing this [treaty?] makes it sound like I made a threat... but that¡¯s the case. [1]

    In fact it¡¯s the opposite. Lezzad and Gehenna insisted for me to take the majority of thend.

    It is obvious to reason that when you expand territory, you must divide some of your power to defend it.

    Because Lezzad and Gehenna are small countries, they do not hold the defensive capabilities to cover the territory. That¡¯s why we gained a majority of the territory.

    Also, the Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s unique demographics and political system influenced this.

    First, the biggest reason was that Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s ruler, King Belvedere, was an Aldernian.

    The Belvedere Kingdom in the beginning was a confederation of the Belvedere gens (family) and several other influential gens. Over time, the Belvedere gens stood out and became the leaders amongst their allies. They then imed the title of ¡°King¡±... That is basically the origins of their political system. Well, we [the Rosyth Kingdom] are the same. [2]

    In other words, it¡¯s a country centered around Aldernians.

    However, the Cretians have built many colonies in the rich and warm southern part of the Aldernian penins.

    The number of Cretians immigrating rapidly increased and so too did the number of people who migrate to the Belvedere Kingdom.

    Sessive Belvedere kings have encouraged Cretian immigration for their technology and economic power.

    And so, the Cretians who had immigrated began to marry with Aldernians, and the number of multiracial people grew. [henceforth dubbed Cretian-Aldernians] [3]

    Like this, several autonomous cities made up of mostly Cretian-Aldernians started popping up in the central region of the Belvedere Kingdom.

    As time passed, the Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s national power grew, and so they began to invade the Cretian colonies to expand further.

    While I say this, they weren¡¯t really ¡°invaded¡± but more coerced into a confederation.

    Even when influential city-states like Lezzad began formed alliances, the Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s policy of forcing other colonies to confederate did not change much.

    That¡¯s why much of the Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s south is made up of former Cretian city-states.

    In a nutshell, the north is run by Aldernian patricians. The middle is made up of Cretian-Aldernian autonomous cities. And the south made up of former Cretian city-states who were coerced into an unequal confederacy with the Belvedere kings.

    For Lezzad and Gehenna, it is not difficult to integrate the southern region. All they need to do is to make the same pact as King Belvedere had. [basically this]

    In contrast, the central and north portions are more troublesome.

    Although the people of the central region had autonomy, it was an autonomy policy allowed to the same level as the previous kings of the Belvedere Kingdom.

    Without the ¡°king¡¯s guidance,¡± we don¡¯t know what we should do... is what many people thought.

    So, should Lezzad or Gehenna provide guidance? That said, thinking this way is no good for them either. Because they hold a lot of half-baked pride, they hate to see fellow ¡°mere humans¡± be depended on. It can¡¯t be anyone but a ¡°King.¡±

    The northern region goes without saying. Because the Aldernian patricians are paying, an Aldernian king must also pay. [4]

    Well, anyways that¡¯s the situation that led to our country annexing the northern and central regions.

    In the negotiations, Lezzad and Gehenna did have a dispute over how the southern territory should be divided between them, but now the partitioning has been decided and agreed upon.

    All that¡¯s left now is the confrontation with the Belvedere Kingdom with the conditions.

    ¡±What sort of conditions did you have in mind of King Rosyth?¡± (Ains)

    ¡±All major state-owned mines are to be suppressed by my country. All castles and forts are to be abolished [or demolished?] with the exception of the one in the royal capital. The prohibition of military arms. The prohibition of going to war without permission from the Rosyth Kingdom. For all of the [former?] cities and patricians confederated/allied the Belvedere Kingdom who confederated/allied to Rosyth Kingdom [instead?] to be recognized. The wife and children of King Belvedere to be turned over to the Rosyth Kingdom for 10 years. ... I think that should be good.¡± (Almus)

    I carefully exin the conditions I thought up of until now.

    Ains and Gehenna¡¯s representative give a surprised look.

    ¡±Those are some pretty harsh terms. But are you not going to demand them to pay reparations?¡± (Ains)

    ¡±They won¡¯t be able to pay a high amount anyways. Because that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better off to not demand reparations. Rather than reparations, it would be smarter to make it so they would be unable to turn against us in the future.¡± (Almus)

    To be honest, I wanted to add in more things such as banning alliances except with the Rosyth Kingdom but Lezzad and Gehenna are also here...

    ¡±But there is a problem with the prohibitions on arms and war. Would they obey that?¡± (Ains)

    ¡±They would have no choice but to obey. The Belvedere Kingdom is surrounded by my country¡¯s allies after all.¡± (Almus)

    The Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s capital is in the northern region. Because the northern region¡¯s patricians and central region¡¯s cities are to fall under the Rosyth Kingdom, that will naturally make the Belvedere Kingdom surrounded by my country.

    The Belvedere Kingdom would not be able to fight a war against anyone but my country.

    In a way, it¡¯s not that harsh treatment. Rather, this treatment is a matter of course.

    This is the same with the prohibition on rearmament.

    Because money can¡¯t be taken, if it were just then it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to swallow.

    Also, I don¡¯t think the terms are too bad.

    You could say this treaty is rather paradoxical, as it leaves all national defense to the Rosyth Kingdom.

    King Belvedere can turn his head to domestic affairs now since he would no longer have to manage national defense.

    It¡¯s a pretty good deal for the losing country.

    Well, that¡¯s assuming the Rosyth Kingdom honors the premise of the treaty...

    At the very least, I don¡¯t want to destroy the Belvedere Kingdom as long as King Belvedere doesn¡¯t make any suspicious moves.

    In the first ce, I put in the use to take hostages to convey this.

    If I were the type of person to attack after prohibiting rearming then it would be unnecessary to take hostages.

    If we are to keep surveince over the hostages for 10 years, then that means we n to let them survive for 10 years.

    Well, if you read too much into it, it seems like some kind of trick made by the fiendish Almus Ars Rosyth.

    ¡±Actually... my home country says they want to im reparations...¡± (Ains)

    ¡±Same here.¡± (Gehenna¡¯s representative)

    Ains and Gehenna¡¯s representative say this with emberrassed faces.

    In other words, Lezzad and Gehenna need to be paid reparations...

    ¡±About how much?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±For now lets say it¡¯s double to triple the cost of the war for us...¡± (Ains)

    It seems it¡¯s the same with Gehenna.

    Over a thousand gold coins huh... without a doubt there is no way the Belvedere Kingdom can pay that much.

    ¡±Can¡¯t you give me something more concrete?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±No, we don¡¯t mind if the payment is made in installments. However we cannot wait more than 5 years for it to be paid.¡± (Ains)

    Hmmm, I don¡¯t want to really just deny this im...

    What to do...

    ¡±Then how about this. My country will shoulder the reparation debt. After 3 years, the Belvedere Kingdom will start to pay my country back the debt, then after 10 years the reparations will be paid off. What do you think?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±No, we arepletely fine with this but... is your majesty, King Rosyth, really fine with agreement?¡± (Ains)

    Ains is asking if Rosyth is really financially stable enough not to copse from this.

    This is more my country¡¯s domestic affairs but... if it¡¯s going to lead to bankruptcy the proposal won¡¯t be put through.

    I¡¯ll figure something out. No, rather I¡¯ll do something.

    Thinking about it 3 yearster...

    I had not thought about how dangerous it was to not crush King Belvedere. If you can crush someone, then crush them. In that time, it is time for your country to fall into ruin.

    ¡±Well, it¡¯s time to end this...¡± (Almus)

    I wrote out the contents of the treaty on the paper.

    King Belvedere will capitte and hand over all arms.

    From here on, King Belvedere is prohibited from any arms in the future.

    With the exception of the royal capital¡¯s castle, all castles and forts are to be demolished.

    Until the third use is achieved, Lezzad and Gehenna¡¯s amies are to be stationed in the Belvedere Kingdom. The maintenance cost will be covered by the Belvedere Kingdom.

    King Belvedere is forbidden from dering war without the Rosyth¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s permission.

    King Belvedere will ept the fact that the patricians and cities in the northern and central regions who have be King Rosyth¡¯s vassals are vassals.

    King Belvedere will ept that the cities in the southern region have confederated with Lezzad and Gehenna.

    The wife and children of the Belvedere king are to live in the Rosyth Kingdom for 10 years.

    When someone from House Belvedere is getting married, the marriage must be approved by King Rosyth, Lezzad, and Gehenna.

    King Belvedere must pay 2,000 gold [each?] to both Lezzad and Gehenna within 5 years.

    If payment is impossible, the Rosyth Kingdom will shoulder the debt. The Belvedere Kingdom must repay that debt back to the Rosyth Kingdom after 3 years and must finish repaying within 10 years. (Depending on the financial situation of the Belvedere Kingdom, negotiations may be permitted.)

    [WTF there is no 12th use lol. Also that parenthesis in 11 is not mine fyi]

    The Belvedere Kingdom shall maintain direct control over territory it had before the war.

    Mines within the Belvedere Kingdom (salt, gold, silver, copper, iron, lead, tin, magic stones) are to be owned by King Rosyth.

    When these are all done, the Rosyth Kingdom, Lezzad, and Gehenna will recognize the Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s sovereignty.

    ¡±Your majesty, King Belvedere. It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Lezzad¡¯s representative, Ains Worth.¡± (Ains) [5]

    Ains gave King Belvedere a rountine greeting.

    And so the long preaching of the splendors of peace began.

    To summarize Ains¡¯ long talk, we want peace. If the Belvedere Kingdom, wishes it, then the war could be over. Basically that¡¯s what was said.

    Then, whileughing and smiling, King Belvedere was presented the conditions.

    ¡±This is...¡± (King Belvedere)

    Kign Belvedere frowned.

    These conditions would make it so they would be something like a client state of the Rosyth Kingdom.

    The only good thing about this is that Lezzad and Gehenna are involved. Freedom of diplomacy is permitted.

    In the first ce, it was Lezzad and Gehenna who cornered him this far.

    But, these are not bad conditions for situation that the royal capital is being sieged.

    For a crushed country,pletely getting rid of the Belvedere family would be normal, so these conditions that left a bit of hope are not bad.

    Territories are being greatly partitioned, but areas under direct control will be maintained.

    In the first ce, most of those territories are owned by the patricians and autonomous cities so there would be no major changes.

    There is the minus that taxes from the patricians and autonomous cities will be lost but that cancels out with the fact that military spending will be cut.

    These are favourable conditions for a country right before capitting.

    The problem is...

    (There is the Eville Kingdom...)

    If we let the siege keep going, it may be possible for either the Eville Kingdom or the Rozel Kingdom to destroy the Rosyth Kingdom.

    If that happens, then Belvedere can gain some territory from the Rosyth Kingdom.

    A choice between high risk, high reward and low risk, low reward...

    King Belvedere closes his eyes for a while and then gives his response.

    ¡±We ept.¡± (King Belvedere)

    ¡±I thought that would be the case if it were with King Belvedere.¡± (Ains)

    Ainsughed and smiled.

    King Belvedere saw this and gave a self-deprecating smile.

    (This was a treaty made after considering my cowardly personality after all.)

    King Belvedere gave out a sigh.

    In the first ce, King Belvedere never wanted to be king. However, because his siblings were so engrossed in plotting against each other, they ended up killing each other and so the position naturally went to him.

    King Belvedere was aware he had no talent. That¡¯s why he never tried topete.

    But the messenger from Rozel had convinced him.

    ¡±You can definitely win if it¡¯s now.¡± (Rozel messenger)

    The Rozel messenger said this. King Belvedere also thought that if King Rosyth were besieged by Rozel, Eville, Belvedere, and Equus then he would be defeated.

    In addition, he saw ambition in King Rosyth¡¯s eyes. Get your enemies before they you. That is the rule of the world.

    Originally, because he was used of being a coward, he had gotten aplex about it.

    Therefore, he thought this was going to be his once in a lifetime chance...

    ¡±Sigh... it seems I¡¯ve stepped on the griffon¡¯s tail.¡± (King Belvedere)

    King Belvedere sighed.

    (But it¡¯s good that my generation did not be thest generation. Not that that was decided but... sigh, I suppose I¡¯ll be known be carved into the annals of history as a foolish ruler. A stepping stone for that young king...)

    Later, King Belvedere would dramatically increase his ie by spending more on domestic affairs over the military and sessfully paid off all debts to the Rosyth Kingdom without fail.

    Although it would written in the history books that he had no military talent, because he had not allowed for unnecessary blood to be spilt and with his¡ºresolution¡» , he would go down in history as a wise ruler.

    What kind of face would King Belvedere make if he knew this...

    Author¡¯s note:

    None~

    Trantor¡¯s note:

    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. I¡¯ve been pretty busy sincest week (what with moving into my new apartment and helping my parents move) but ampletely free now for this week so I might be able toe out with the next chapter really soon. Anyways I¡¯m tired. In the words of a certain isekai protagonist, ¡°Sleep is justice.¡±

    [1] Writing out the treaty I guess? I don¡¯t think this is meta to the point where Almus is the one writing the web novel down in-universe. That¡¯d be very odd on why he would know certain character POVs lol. Just caught me off guard there for a second and wanted toment on that. ¡ü

    [2] The author is making a distinction between ºÀ×å and ÊÏ×å. Both can be tranted into ns I suppose but the former refers to a powerful and wealthy family (basically the upper ss) and thetter refers to any group of a family. The distinction I made to trante this is ºÀ×å are still ¡°patricians¡± since they were the Roman ruling/upper ss and for ÊÏ×å to be gens, which is the Roman term for a family (by blood generally). Basically in both the Japanese here and English I¡¯m giving, all patrician families are gens but not all gens are patricians, just the important ones are. ¡ü

    [3] I didn¡¯t have a really good way to say this. Basically what is being said that the Aldernian and Cretian cultures/blood was being more mixed together? Like the people became something notpletely Aldernian or Cretian I think. The Japanese tranted literally says ¡°Thus, the Cretians who moved married the Aldernians, and the multiracial advanced.¡± Also Cretian-Aldernians means an Aldernian of Aldernian and Cretian heritage. I suppose an Aldernian-Cretian would be a Cretian of Aldernian and Cretian heritage ¡ü

    [4] I guess they must mean they spend resources to maintain the direct control? This part in general was a bit awkward for me to trante so honestly I just directly tranted what the literal Japanese said here so if anyone else has a better idea let me know: ±±²¿µØÓò¤ÏÑÔ¤¦¤Þ¤Ç¤âŸo¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£¥¢¥Ç¥ë¥Ë¥¢ÈË¤ÎºÀ×å¤¬¼{¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢Í¬¤¸¥¢¥Ç¥ë¥Ë¥¢ÈË¤ÎÍõ¤¬¼{¤á¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤±¤Ê¤¤¡£¡ü

    [5] Lol really? Ains Worth? Wonder where the author got that name. Also Ains had ast name lol? ¡ü

 Chapter 114 - War Against Eville

    After letting the soldiers stay in the Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s capital to rest for a day, the Coalition Army headed for the Eville Kingdom.

    King Belvedere had a frustrated look on his face.

    Well, this is a do or die situation. Because otherwise the Rosyth Army will just be defeated.

    The problem is is that we cannot lose the final battle.

    ... Currently, if that were to lose that battle we would lose the war entirely.

    Lezzad and Gehenna¡¯s infantry were left behind to keep watch over King Belvedere.

    I hired Lezzad¡¯s Germanis cavalry and the Alexios and Melia [power] couple for a lot of money, and like that I obtained 500 excellent cavalry and a pair excellent staff officers.

    I think the positive thing about mercenaries is that they can be obtained easily with gold.

    That is as long as you maintain caution over them.

    When we withdrew, I sent handwritten letters to the autonomous cities and patricians who had capitted.

    Keep an eye over the other cities and patricians and prevent any strange movements. That¡¯s basically what was written.

    I told them if they report anything before something urs, then I would give a reward.

    I do hope I am just being worried about nothing but...

    Well, they can¡¯t possibly rebel. I had King Belvedere agree to the disarmament after all.

    ¡±King Rosyth! Ahead is Lord Raymond leading the Rosyth army of 1,000 and Lord Equus leading the Equus cavalry of 4,000!!¡± (Rosyth Soldier)

    ¡±I see. Let¡¯s join with them quickly. Please notify them for me.¡± (Almus)

    The reconnaissance cavalry discovered a friendly army a kilometer (~3/5 of a mile) ahead.

    By using messenger hawks to establish contact, we were able to join together soon. [1]

    ... However, I thought that there would be some interference from King Eville for sure.

    What is happening?

    Well, Raymond who has been fighting up until now should know the details.

    It will be better to hear from himter.

    That day since the sun was setting, after the two armies met up, they set up camp.

    ¡±My king!! It is good to see you!!¡± (Raymond)

    ¡±Yeah, Raymond has also fought well... There is something I want to ask about. What is King Eville doing?¡± (Almus)

    At least from the information from messenger hawks and fast horses we can understand it a little.

    Raymond and King Eville¡¯s armies have been skirmishing repeatedly.

    Of course, since the Rosyth Army¡¯s side was small in numbers, it seems that they have been getting pushed back little by little.

    Even using scorched earth tactics while slowly retreating, the Eville Army continued to apply pressure one way or another.

    The situation changed when the Equus tribe rushed in as reinforcements.

    Rather than to myself, it was a good decision to send them to Raymond¡¯s location. As expected of Muzio. [2]

    When the Eville Army heard information that the Equus cavalry wasing, they quickly withdrew and returned to their home country.

    Unfortunately, it seems pursuit was not possible.

    Well, if you tried to pursue an army of 3,000 with an army of a thousand, the tables can easily turn against you.

    This situation is good nheless.

    The problem is that we were allowed to merge armies.

    After the merge, our force is made up of about 7,000 infantry and 4,500 cavalry. Altogether that¡¯s arge force of 11,500 soldiers.

    We cannot simply beat King Eville with this army.

    Normally you¡¯d think, wouldn¡¯t something like this would guarantee victory?

    The reason why this is not so... no, I want to know the reason why this won¡¯t do.

    ¡±I myself don¡¯t know the details... but it seems that the enemy army is heading west for some reason.¡± (Raymond)

    ¡±West huh... does this have to do with the Zoldias Army?¡± (Almus)

    But ording to Yal, the Zoldias Army shouldn¡¯t have begun to make moves until we win against King Eville.

    What¡¯s going on here?

    ¡±This is my honest opinion... it seems that Yal udius has made a [his?] move.¡± (Raymond)

    ¡±Him huh... but I cannot get in touch with him.¡± (Almus)

    In order to go from the Zoldias Kingdom to the Rosyth Kingdom, it is necessary to travel through the Eville Kingdom.

    There¡¯s no way that while currently being at war with the Rosyth Kingdom would King Eville do something like kindly say, ¡°Please pass through us.¡±

    Therefore, passing through with a fast horse is impossible.

    I will use a messenger owl or hawk instead.

    However, long-term soul riding on animals is a heavy burden on sorcerers.

    There is the danger of being attacked by wild animals. That¡¯s why they are used sparingly.

    There is also the fact that because hawks and owls are animals you ofcourse have to feed them meat. Because of that, you must hunt on the way.

    Although messenger hawks or owls are the best in terms of stealth and speed, at a certain distance, they be inconvenient to use.

    To begin with, sorcerers are a vital asset and can¡¯t just be used irresponsibly.

    That¡¯s why I decided that I cannot contact Yal by any means.

    ¡±Well that¡¯s fine. Either way this is not bad. Tomorrow, let¡¯s march straight forward. Because the Belvedere Kingdom must govern all directly ownednd using special governmentw [the treaty?], we must prepare the Eville Kingdom¡¯s territories as reward.¡± (Almus)

    We¡¯ve put a lot of the burden on the patricians.

    With this I can destroy the [political?] machine... kidding because if I did that I would have no patricians who would follow me.

    The ¡±carrot and stick¡± approach is important here.

    ¡±Hey my best buddy. Can I ask a question?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡±What is it?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±Who are the man and woman there? From the looks of it, it seems that they aren¡¯t Aldernian nor Cretian am I right?¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio asks as he points to Alexios and Melia who are standing with the patricians.

    I beckon the two over.

    ¡±These two are a general and a sorcerer from Lezzad. They will be leading Lezzad¡¯s cavalry. The man is Alexios, and the woman is Melia.¡± (Almus)

    ¡±As introduced, I am Alexios. I hail from Povenia. I have no nonem [surname].¡± (Alexios)

    ¡±Also introduced, I am Melia. I hail from Povenia. I too have no nonem.¡± (Melia)

    Muzio lifted his eyebrows.

    It seems that he¡¯s interested in the term ¡°Povenia¡± is and the fact they possess no nonem.

    ¡±Povenia is... is a country in the southern continent is that right? What do you mean you have no nonem? Is that a custom there?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡±No that¡¯s wrong. I had one once... but I abandoned my house.¡± (Alexios)

    Muzio still seemed a little interested but stopped asking there.

    He probably thinks it would be rude to press further. You wouldn¡¯t get anything from hearing the story of the couple¡¯s houses anyways.

    ¡±You guys are Lezzad¡¯s representatives. Is it alright to think of it like that?¡± (Muzio)

    ¡±No, it¡¯s just myself and 500 cavalry. We¡¯re just mercenaries hired by King Almus this time. That¡¯s all.¡± (Alexios)

    That¡¯s the gist of it.

    If Lezzad were to really be invested in this war, they would have sent arger army and either one or two assemblymen.

    Lezzad does not want to be involved in this war any further than this.

    But, they want to return the favor. That¡¯s why they are loaning us the cavalry and Alexios.

    If ite to it [a loss], they can just im, ¡°They are mercenaries so they have no rtion to our country [Lezzad].¡±

    On the other hand [a win], they can say, ¡°Because we lent them mercenaries they won.¡±

    As expected of the Cretian¡¯smunication [skills].

    They are really good at directing diplomacy.

    ¡±Now that the self-introductions have ended, let¡¯s begin the war council.¡± (Almus)

    I say this while surveying the patricians, Muzio, and Alexios.

    ¡±It¡¯s our great victory isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡±Well, `it¡¯s an easy win if there are only this many cavalry.¡±

    The next day [after the war council], we invaded the Eville Kingdom.

    We engaged with patricians who came out to repel us and obtained a decisive victory.

    They were trying to perform scorched earth tactics against us with a 1,000 soldiers.

    However, we have 4,500 excellent cavalry.

    The cavalry moved faster than the enemy could withdraw.

    Furthermore, because we held the numbers advantage, all we had to do was attack their nks [to win].

    There¡¯s not much to say other than that we won. I wasn¡¯t so much a fight but rather an annihtion.

    This time there were five patricians who tried to ambush us.

    Their families were also all transported to the Rosyth Kingdom.

    The vassal patricians under them were forgiven. If they were punished, their rule would fall apart.

    As long as I promised some kind of status, there should be no resistance.

    Well there were still those overflowing with loyalty but... those guys were captured and transported to the Rosyth Kingdom.

    I don¡¯t intend to kill them. If I kill, I won¡¯t get a surrender.

    Traitors whoe from the inside are to be killed, but enemies whoe from the outside are to not be killed as much as possible.

    That¡¯s my policy.

    The former will betray again if forgiven, but thetter will work well for you should they surrender.

    Well, I¡¯ll still look at each situation case by case.

    My patrician subordinates are already licking my boots [not literal] overnd allocation.

    A good trend. Like that do your best.

    Trying to suck up to me means that they will obey me.

    ¡±Still, is there no cavalry in the Eville Kingdom?¡± (Muzio)

    Muzio gives a curious look.

    It seems no decent cavalry have been sent out.

    For Muzio the most important aspect in war is cavalry, so it is even more of a mystery.

    ¡±There are many mountains in the Eville Kingodm. My country has a lot of ins as the natural borders. Investing in cavalry must be inconvenient [for them].¡± (Almus)

    On top of that, investing in cavalry is expensive.

    Even in my country, a good cavalry division didn¡¯t exist at first. It¡¯s like that.

    Or rather, putting aside the Equus and Germanis cavalry, my own cavalry army only number 300 so I can¡¯t say anything back [to Eville].

    ¡±You on your own merit realized the importance of cavalry, so a cavalry division got organized. As expected of King Rosyth. I would like it if my country¡¯s senate could boil your hair and drink the contents.¡± (Alexios)

    Alexios praised me.

    Boiling someone¡¯s hair and drinking is an idiom. It has the same meaning as to watch and learn. [3]

    But, it sounds like an idiom to cure baldness. Thinking on it, those guys [the senators] were bald.

    ¡±From now on, cavalry will be an integral part in war. Heavy infantry is bing obsolete... It might be a good time to start thinking up some new formations.¡± (Alexios)

    A bit more of a flexible formation would be better than what we have now.

    A final formation that has the cavalry nk the sides would be deadly [for the enemy]. Well, this war has pretty much already ended.

    ¡±Your majesty, King Rosyth!! An emissary from King Eville!!¡± (Rosyth soldier?)

    ¡±It¡¯s finally arrived.¡± (Almus)

    Well now, whether they will surrender or won¡¯t depends entirely on the terms and conditions.

    ¡±Nice to meet you, King Rosyth. I am the acting viceroy [vice-king?], Gnaeus Domitius Eville.¡± (Gnaeus)

    ¡±Nice to meet you. I am Almus Ars Rosyth. Is it fine if I call you Gnaeus?¡± (Almus)

    ¡±Yes, I do not mind.¡± (Gnaeus)

    Gnaeus was an elderly man.

    Many wrinkles cover his face.

    However, I feel a strong will from his pupils. Even from the above of his clothes, you can clearly tell the movements of his solid muscles.

    Does this mean to say he is still an active duty warrior?

    If I remember correctly then he must be the previous king¡¯s younger half-brother.

    I guess he has been serving King Eville to this day.

    He¡¯s like what Raymond is to me.

    ¡±So, is there something you want from me this time? I am a busy man.¡± (Almus)

    ¡±Hahaha, King Rosyth is a tough customer. I came negotiate peace between our two countries.¡± (Gnaeus)

    Gnaeus gazes at me with strong eyes and presents his conditions.

    ¡±My country [Eville] is losing to your country [Rosyth] right now. However, our royal capital still stands. It will not fall easily if we barricade ourselves in. What your country wants most now is time. I propose we pull back our armies and call it a draw...¡± (Gnaeus)

    ¡±That¡¯s an interesting joke. Is that all?¡± (Almus)

    It¡¯s a foolish talk.

    I can¡¯t possibly just go along with those conditions. I have my own pride along with the fact that I have to securend for the patricians.

    ¡±Moreover, what¡¯s important for your country should be time.¡± (Gnaeus)

    ¡±Hou? Why is that?¡± (Almus)

    I show a little smile.

    ¡±King Zoldias should beunching his invasion right? I know that much.¡± (Almus)

    ¡±Haha, what are you... our country and the Zoldias Kingdom are on friendly terms. There is no way that is a fact.¡± (Gnaeus)

    I stare straight at Gnaeus¡¯ eyes.

    Gnaeus returns the stare.

    The one to break the stare is Gnaeus.

    ¡±Could you be making a ploy? It¡¯s true that the Zoldias Army is gathered near the border. We have concentrated soldiers there.¡± (Almus)

    It was a half bluff.

    King Zoldias would back our country and after our victory would move in his army was the scenario as told by Yal.

    But after that, we lost contact with Yal.

    ¡±A backstabbing which leads to the realm being invaded. I cannot say that will is not the case.¡± (Almus)

    ¡±I understand that. So, King Rosyth, what are your terms?¡± (Gnaeus)

    I present the conditions that I had discussed beforehand with Raymond.

    King Eville will recognize the sovereignty of thend controlled by King Rosyth.

    King Eville will pay a 1,000 gold coins as reparations. An initial 500 gold coins will be paid immediately.

    Both countries will sign a 5-year armistice agreement.

    King Eville¡¯s sessor, the crown prince, will study abroad in the Rosyth Kingdom.

    ¡±Hahaha, tell me your joking!!¡± (Gnaeus)

    ¡±I still have room to tell more ¡®jokes.¡¯ As expected of a warrior. Shall we once again have another battle?¡± (Almus)

    Gnaeus and I stare each other down for a while.

    As a result of the discussion, the treaty is as follows.

    King Eville will recognize the sovereignty of thend controlled by King Rosyth.

    King Eville will pay 100 gold coins immediately.

    Both countries will sign a 5-year armistice agreement.

    King Eville¡¯s sessor, the crown prince, will study abroad in the Rosyth Kingdom for 3 years.

    With a secure result it ended.

    The reparation gold is fairlycking in amount.

    Well, I got an armistice and a hostage.

    This should be good enough.

    Now that the Eville Kingdom has surrendered, next is... all of Rozel!!

    ¡±Hey, Gnaeus!! How was it?¡± (King Eville)

    ¡±I somehow managed to deceive them.¡± (Gnaeus)

    ¡±I see. With the royal capital in front of us... let¡¯s avoid the approaching Zoldias Army.¡± (King Eville)

    Almus had predicted that the Zoldias Army were gathered near the Eville Kingdom¡¯s borders.

    But in reality that was wrong.

    The Zoldias Army made a huge victory against the Eville Army and were deeply advancing. That was the truth.

    Gnaeus¡¯ role was to try and keep as much of the truth hidden ande out with a treaty that was as advantageous as possible.

    ¡±Still, for the Zoldias Amry to be attacking... when I was first told that I was scared to death. Well I managed to deceive them. It was good that their king is still young... Once he grows up he will be a troublesome opponent.¡± (Gnaeus)

    ¡±Hahaha, I won¡¯t have the enemy turn the tables on us a second time!! From now on I will have to go prostrating in the Rosyth Kingdom... Well things did not turn out like what happened with Belvedere. Isn¡¯t that great... Well now, Rosyth¡¯s young man is out of the way. Now it¡¯s Zoldias¡¯ young man. Gnaeus, I give you 4,000 soldiers. Destroy them!¡± (King Eville)

    ¡±Understood!! With certainty!!¡±

    Author¡¯s note:

    Atst, we will enter the fight with Rozel.

    Next chapter will be from Bartolo¡¯s POV.

    Trantor¡¯s note:

    Hoo boy, didn¡¯t think it¡¯s take this long. I couldn¡¯t use myputer for reasons I won¡¯t delve into for a few days but now it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll still aim for weekly trantions as much as possible. Also this chapter was a bit weird so if anyone has any corrections or suggestions let me know on my subreddit. Also Gnaeus is such an odd name. Besides that, the Eville Kingdom was much shorter to take down than the Belvedere Kingdom huh.

    [1] Don¡¯t know what would be good to call ú—±ã. I was thinking messenger hawks might be good? Anyone have any suggestions or preferences let me know. ¡ü

    [2] I think this is implying the one who made the call for the Equus to be sent to Raymond was Muzio (and not Almus). ¡ü

    [3] The original Japanese idiom has to do with drinking from a concoction from nail dirt. It has to do with humility though I don¡¯tpletely understand it. Alexios is subbing nail dirt for hair for some reason but the meaning should generally be the same. Also I realize now that the assemblymen referred previously are senators so in the future I will refer to them as such. ¡ü

 Chapter 115 - Siege Battle I

    A month ago.

    Routed by the Rozel Kingdom, Bartolo and Tonino (Carlo and Run¨¦ added in) were holding a meeting in the DeMorgal Kingdom pce.

    ¡±*Loud musical noise* Having just lost against the Rozel Army, what is our n!! The counter-measure nning meeting now begins!!¡± (Carlo) [1]

    Tentatively, the most prominent person in the meeting, Carlo DeMorgal, dered so.

    The other members had grim expressions.

    They were just routed not too long ago, so this was only natural.

    Carlo is the odd one out for having such high tension.

    ¡±Well... there is only one real option we have here. We have to hold out a siege.¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo cuts in with the reality of the situation.

    Carlo asks Bartolo.

    ¡±But the numbers won¡¯t change right? Is a counterattack not possible, Bartolo?¡± (Carlo)

    ¡±Yeah, not possibl. Morale has visibly fallen.¡± (Tonino)

    Tonino answers Carlo¡¯s question in Bartolo¡¯s stead.

    Now that morale has fallen so much, there is a very high probability that they would lose if they chose to fight a battle. Thus, Bartolo and Tonino have chosen to hold out a siege.

    If it is a siege battle, there is no chance of losing due to low morale.

    ¡±The problem there is with provisions. Run¨¦-dono, how many rations do we hold in storage in the royal capital?¡± (Carlo)

    ¡±At present, we have about two months¡¯ worth in provisions stored. Right now, we are appropriating them from the surrounding viges and merchants. It is fortunate that we do not need to use the gold coins in the royal capital. As long as Rozel arrives in 5 months, preparations are easily doable.¡± (Run¨¦)

    Run¨¦ Blouse replied.

    While Run¨¦ was unreliable in a fight, he is fairlypetent in things like resource management.

    Currently, he is in charge of managing the Coalition Army¡¯s arms and provisions.

    ¡±Please buy up the alcohol as well.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡±... We can¡¯t be using our important war funds for your own interests.¡± (Run¨¦)

    ¡±That¡¯s wrong!! Well, it¡¯s true that I want a drink... but it¡¯s necessary to raise morale.¡± (Bartolo)

    On the battlefield, the one thing a soldiers wants is a good meal. [and probably also sex]

    In a siege battle, food must be rationed out so.... in ce of good food, luxury goods such as alcohol must be asionally distributed.

    If this isn¡¯t done then it would be impossible to hold a castle.

    ¡±If possible, I would also like it if we could get some dried meat too...¡± (Bartolo) [I do like jerky]

    ¡±*Sigh*... we¡¯ll collect some if we have room to spare.¡± (Run¨¦)

    Run¨¦ takes out some parchment and writes some notes.

    ¡±Can I ask you a question?¡± (Carlo)

    ¡±What would it be?¡± (Run¨¦)

    ¡±It¡¯s better to cut down on food consumption right? Then would there be a problem with evicted the castle residents? They wouldn¡¯t want to be caught up in a battle either.¡± (Carlo)

    Carlo asks Tonino and Bartolo. [You serious Carlo?]

    A special characteristic to siege battles is that it involves civilian nonbatants as well asbatants.

    ¡±Those guys have lives and homes. They have no ce to go if we kick them out.¡± (Tonino)

    Tonino answers.

    People living in the castle town earn their livelihoods from the trading and handicraft industries.

    If they were to be evicted, the people would lose their livelihoods.

    During the siege battle, they can sell goods to the soldiers so keeping them around is actually preferable.

    ¡±Besides, it¡¯s not always a bad thing to have to take care of civilians. We can ask the citizens for logistical support afterall.¡± (Bartolo?)

    For example, letting the citizens nurse the injured.

    Something like that is advantageous as the soldiers¡¯ hands are already full with other matters.

    ¡±In addition, a siege battle is one where even a novice can easily participate in. After all, just throwing rocks from above can kill a person.¡± (Tonino)

    If it¡¯s just throwing stones, then even women and children participate.

    ¡±Rather than citizens being a liabiility, their cooperation is what can make or break a siege. Carlo-sama, I am counting on you from here on.¡± (Bartolo?) [2]

    ¡±You can leave it to me!!¡± (Carlo)

    Carlo gave out his enthusiasm.

    Generally, manymoners do not think about the king too much.

    Since they seldom leave their own viges, to them, the most important people were the ruling patricians. [Essentially the vassals who own thend directly.]

    They can¡¯t imagine an existence greater than the patricians.

    Whatever the case, this is a kingdom.

    The king¡¯s personal demesne, the royal capital, is, for better or for worse, greatly affected by said king.

    Because there was no particr mismanagement on the previous King DeMorgal, he was thought of in a positive light.

    His eldest, Carlo, is also has a good impression with themoners.

    In contrast, Aldo DeMorgal does not hold a good impression.

    This is because Aldernians detest kinyers.

    In Aldo¡¯s case, the time he held the royal capital was short, so the only thought the citizens held of him was that ¡°he¡¯s not good.¡±

    ¡±Well, the Gaulians are not hesitating in their looting at all, so I don¡¯t think getting the people¡¯s cooperation willl not be that difficult.¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo shrugs.

    Aldernian patricians and kings (when possible) do not really loot.

    Aldernians share amonnguage, culture, and blood, and there will be problems afterwards, when thendes under their control.

    However, the Gaulians do not care about that.

    To Gaulians, Aldernians are a foreign people with a differentnguage and culture.

    Therefore, there is no reason for them not to loot.

    In addition, rather than perform agriculture, Gaulians are a people who hunt and live a pastoral life. [Basically tribal nomads]

    To them, the goal in war is steal and loot from the enemy, that looting is the right of the winner.

    Also, the person in charge greatly affects the nature of an army.

    In this case, the Rozel Army¡¯s topmanding officer is General Curiu. His assistant is Merlin.

    The Aldernian army¡¯smanding officers are the patrician, so there is a divide between the politicians and soldiers.

    However, the suprememander, General Curiu, is different.

    He is genuine soldier and in no way a politician.

    That¡¯s why he does not think about the governance of the territory thates after.

    Also, his assistant, Merlin, is a sorcerer to begin with. She has no experience in political or military affairs.

    She was originally the t-face n¡¯s patriarch¡¯s, King Etzel¡¯s, sex ve consort. [3]

    ¡±The opposition is to be massacred,¡± ¡°My things are mine. Your things are also mine,¡± and ¡°If you see a woman, take her. Vite her. Married women are to be plundered,¡± are the values from the t-faced n that Merlin uses as a basis for themon sense in this world, so there are no restrictions on raping and piging. [I think that¡¯s a thing in history in general tbh]

    Since it¡¯s obvious that surrendering will lead to misfortune, there are very few who will raise their hands in surrender.

    The side with the geographical advantage and people¡¯s cooperation is the Coalition Army.

    However naturally, Carlo, Tonino, and Run¨¦ holdplicated expressions.

    Even now, their countrymen were being ughtered, so it¡¯s hard to not do anything about it.

    ¡±All that¡¯s left is to find some way to subdue their sorcerer...¡± (Tonino?)

    ¡±I¡¯ll leave selecting personnel for that to you. There are likely moretent sorcerers in the DeMorgal Kingdom.¡± (Bartolo)

    In a seige battle, because the enemy has you surrounded, normally there is no way to contact the outside to get information.

    However, if sorcerers are ced in surrounding viges in advance, then it is possible to exchange intel using messenger owls. [like Harry Potter :D]

    Nevertheless, the enemy is wary of such tactics so this is by no means easy to aplish.

    ¡±Excuse me for the interuption!! Permission to enter the room!!¡± (Beefy Patrician)

    ¡±Permission granted. Enter.¡± (Carlo)

    Carlo answers and a beefy man opens the door and enters the room.

    This was one of the prominent patricians from Carlo¡¯s faction who had been given special temporarymand over the soldiers.

    ¡±The residents of the surrounding viges want to be let into the walls...¡± (Beef Patty)

    ¡±Hmm, I see...¡± (Carlo)

    Carlo makes eye contact with Tonino and Bartolo.

    Tonino and Bartolo give a light nod.

    ¡±Let them in.¡± (Carlo)

    ¡±Understood!¡± (Beef Patty)

    The patrician with a happy experssion rushes off.

    With this, the surrounding viges won¡¯t be killed.

    ¡±Run¨¦, ensure we have arge amount of army provisions.¡± (Carlo)

    ¡±... Understood.¡± (Run¨¦)

    Run¨¦ sighs.

    However, it wasn¡¯t like they could have abandoned them. [But I mean that was an option]

    ¡±Now, it all depends on Ledus¡¯ and the Rosyth Army¡¯s reinforcements...¡± (Tonino)

    Tonino muttered.

    They already received the letter from King Rosyth that he is doing his best to quickly arrive.

    However, it could take a month at worst to capitte the Equus Tribe, the Belvedere Kingdom, and the Eville Kingdom.

    Run¨¦¡¯s older brother, Letis Blouse, is having difficulties suppressing thends under Aldo¡¯s faction.

    At one time, they switched sides to the Carlo faction, but now, they are once again turning to the Aldo faction... or better put the Rozel faction.

    Even then because Aldo DeMorgal is borrowing power from the Gaulians, there is much antipathy about him so there are still patricians who remain a part of Carlo¡¯s faction.

    It is estimated that subduing thends that are a part of Aldo¡¯s faction will take a month.

    In short, they need tost for a month.

    ¡±Well, we can take a month. Past that is a really doubtful though.¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo shrugs.

    In truth, Bartolo is inexperienced in prolonged sieges.

    The Battle of Fort Terrier was three days after all; the numbers of soldiers were not that different from each other.

    However this time, there will be 10,000 soldiers,ing in a month for the siege battle.

    There are also some unknown numbers. [4]

    ¡±However, we must win at all cost. If Rozel wins here, then they will have a major base to the southern half of the Aldernian Penins...¡± (Carlo)

    This will only increase the speed at which Rozel is conquering the Aldernian Penins and means future where Aldernians will be enved by the Gaulians.

    We must definitively hold out here.

    ¡±Still, it¡¯s tempting to try for a peace offer and give somend. But then we¡¯d need to have Rosyth to concedend as well... haaa... why me...¡± (Carlo)

    Carlo mutters someints.

    Carlo is the one who, out of any of the previous DeMorgal kings, has the most hardships.

    ¡±Now all that¡¯s left is to send a letter to the Fardam and Gillbed Kingdoms. If my country were to fall, it¡¯s clear Rozel will be going after then next. Even if they can¡¯t provide reinforcements, they can at least apply some pressure on Rozel¡¯s borders.¡± (Tonino)

    Tonino concludes with that and so the meeting is adjourned.

    In this war, the most important battle will be the siege battle.

    Eville, Belvedere, and Equus have all been defeated.

    However, a Coalition Army defeat at this siege battle will mean the end of the DeMorgal Kingdom and the vassalization of the Rosyth Kingdom.

    Even if other battles are won, were this one to be lost would mean the war is lost.

    On the contrary, even if other battles are lost, were this one to end in victory, it would be a second wind to the war.

    Truly, this siege battle is the key to the war¡¯s victory.

    The DeMorgal and Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s... no the Aldernian Penins¡¯s fate is at hand here.

    Author¡¯s note:

    None~

    Trantor¡¯s note:

    Sorry about the month-long hiatus. I was pretty busy with a lot of things (mostly my parent¡¯s move to Japan) so I had almost no free time to spare. Unfortunately I trante as a hobby more than anything so the speed of my trantions is directly corrted to my free time, so expect around the first half December for me to be busy again too due to finals (I¡¯m an engineering student after all; also not looking forward to that). That being said, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not busy anymore. I¡¯ve just got the bigger stuff out of the way for now, so I¡¯ll go back to trying to upload a trantion probably every weekend. Speaking of the trantion, I decided to not trante honorifics anymore because I feel like they are a pretty good way to establish the social hierarchies and the way characters view other characters. I try to keep everything pretty English oriented but sometimes it¡¯s too much effort to try toe up with ways everyone refers to each other and some other things are just lost in trantion. I think this is a nicepromise but like anything I do, if you have any criticisms to this change or just outright don¡¯t like it, let me know and I¡¯ll just go back to what I was doing earlier. I think some people might prefer to leave out all of the Japanese and for me to focus solely on using English and only English in the writing.

    [1] The original Japanese used¡¸¤¸¤ã¤«¤¸¤ã¤ó£¡£¡¡¹which is basically a generic loud instrument sound (but it¡¯s supposed to be ¤¸¤ã¤ó¤¸¤ã¤« so I dunno) so that was the best I could do for that first bit. Willing to take any better ideas though. Also the wording of this sentence makes a lot more sense if you know how Japanese people kinda talk in meetings better than people talk in meetings in English. It¡¯s a cultural difference shown through thenguage I think. Could be wrong though. ¡ü

    [2] Honestly thatst bit about him saying [¤è¤í¤·¤¯¤ªîŠ¤¤¤·¤Þ¤¹] kinda came out of left field to me but whatever. Also I thought it was pretty obvious that it¡¯d be a terrible idea not to have your citizens stay in the capital. Where would they even go right? ¡ü

    [3] The text says that she was a sex ve and also wife to the guy? That¡¯s kind of a weird way to put it but I think what they mean is that she was the consort-queen rather than a concubine (concubines are not married to a person) but was in reality and practicality a ve? As a side note, Etzel is an old (1200s) German name for Ati the Hun mentioned in the Nibelungenlied so I¡¯m thinking that¡¯s where they¡¯re getting this from. Though if that¡¯s true then Ati is alive by like what a whole millenium? Eh, this is fantasy so artistic liberties and whatnot lol. ¡ü

    [4] I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re saying there could be more than 10,000 soldiers on the enemy¡¯s side I think? ¡ü

 Chapter 116 - Siege Battle II

    ¡±I was never very good with siege battles...¡± (Curiu)

    General Curiu prepares for the siege battle as he smiles bitterly.

    Upon receiving the order, the soldiers began constructing siege equipment.

    There is no problems with materials as lumber, in others words trees, grow pretty much all around.

    ¡±I wonder; should have brought some siege equipment with us?¡± (Curiu)

    ¡±We would not have been able to make it had we brought some.¡± (Merlin)

    Mari [Merlin] says to Curiu.

    Gallians are a forest-dwelling hunter-gatherer tribe of people. Therefore, they excel in movement andbat within the forest.

    However they are not very adept at using those forest¡¯s trees in construction.

    As they are clumsy with their hands, they are a people who are rooted in taking their time with construction.

    Such ¡°in¡± work is usually monopolized by the Aldernians.

    ¡±Still, this is a pretty strudy castle ain¡¯t it. If we made a direct assault, the losses would be too great.¡± (Curiu)

    ¡±Then should we attack their supplies?¡± (Merlin)

    ¡±We would if we could. But, do you think King Almus would be so naive as to forgive that?¡± (Curiu)

    Finally, through political maneuvering, the Equus tribe, Eville Kingdom, and Belvedere Kingdom¡¯s three armies made their advances into the Rosyth Kingdom.

    From there, the three armies were crushed, and reinforcements are on their way...

    Such a thing would be difficult, though not impossible.

    ¡±Still, making a direct assault would only increase casualties... Perhaps attacking their supplies is correct decision. We must consider the risk of the army getting nked by the enemy reinforcements.¡± (Curiu)

    Curiu considered the idea.

    It would be wrong to consult Mari on military affairs, so she usually doesn¡¯t speak up often.

    ¡±The enemy have not been given much time to prepare. Also since there has been looting the whole time we have been advancing, many of the surrounding residents have taken sanctuary behind the castle walls. Taking those two into ount, their provisions should onlyst them between 4-6 months... Alright, attacking their supplies is the best option. First we....¡± (Curiu)

    Curiu begins by sending fast horses to his mother country to request forrge-scale reinforcements.

    Curiu had brought with him 10,000 veterans [as in elite soldiers]. However, in a castle offensive, quantity rather than quality is more important.

    Sieging with only 10,000 soldiers is not a good n.

    So, while waiting for reinforcements, preparations for a siege battle were underway.

    ¡±Continue the production of siege weapons. Have those who are clumsy with their hands perform civil works. Dig up the dirt!!¡± (Curiu)

    With Curiu¡¯s backing, two moats were dug around the ramparts of the castle.

    The inner moat is meant to keep the enemypletely confined.

    The outer moat is a countermeasure to avoid encirclement by King Almus when he arrives to provide relief/reinforcement to the castle¡¯s garrison.

    But still, the Gaulians are not very technologically advanced.

    Although it is said that not even a horse could jump over it, something akin to a barricade was created. [Could be wrong here. The wording was weird for me.]

    Whatever it is makes no difference.

    It exists mostly to apply mental pressure to enemies by showing that they arepletely surrounded.

    It also serves to prevent enemy night attacks by digging a fence, so the soldiers will be able to rest.

    ¡±But doesn¡¯t it seems like you know what you are doing? Normally, Gaulians would neglect construction wouldn¡¯t they?¡± (Merlin)

    ¡±Well, I have done siege warfare a number of times in the northeastern portion of Gallia. Though our technological skills are low, we can manage to build something here.¡± (Curiu)

    Curiu answered with a bitter smile.

    ¡±So, are we not going to attack?¡± (Merlin)

    ¡±No, as soon as the siege walls [?] are dug, there will be a simultaneous parallel attack from both sides. We need to tire out our enemies.¡± (Curiu)

    That said construction cannot take forever.

    ¡±Then, for now, we¡¯re not attacking?¡± (Merlin)

    ¡±Seems so.¡± (Curiu)

    ¡±Then... do you want to kill some time by hunting?¡± (Merlin)

    ¡±Alright, this makes it five!¡± (Merlin)

    Mari goes to recover the rabbit she killed.

    She gives the horse a light kick to head to where the rabbit is and then dismounts to pick it up.

    The arrow pierced the rabbit¡¯s head in one shot.

    Instant death.

    ¡±Nice. An instant kill... well then, Curiu, how are you doing?¡± (Merlin)

    Mari asks Curiu with a broad grin.

    Curiu raises his hands up as if surrendering.

    ¡±I¡¯ve got no talent for the bow. With a sword, I could kill a bear or even a dragon... but, Barune-dono is as skilled as ever I see.¡± (Curiu) [1]

    ¡±Suppose so.¡± (Merlin)

    As Mari mounted on her horse says this, she readies her bow and in a moment canters off.

    Then, aiming for the sky, she draws and fires an arrow.

    After a while, a big bird falls down from the sky onto the grasnd.

    ¡±I guess I¡¯m in first today. Isn¡¯t it about time we head back?¡± (Merlin)

    ¡±I suppose so. Madrid-dono doesn¡¯t know when we will be attacking.¡± (Curiu)

    Curiu shrugs.

    ¡±But it¡¯s really amazing. That [technique] from the t-faced Tribe?¡± (Curiu)

    ¡±That¡¯s right. This was normal for those guys. Hey, the enemy have Alvan Cavalry right? They¡¯re skilled in horseback archery. That¡¯s because they [Equus Tribe] are descendents of the t-faced Tribe. Well, I was originally a part of the (Japanese) Archery Club anyways...¡± (Merlin)

    ¡±(Japanese) Archery Club?¡± (Curiu)

    ¡±Yeah, well, just for fun. Enough to establish the foundations. That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t too difficult to learn [their style]. That¡¯s all there was to it.¡± (Merlin)

    Mari goes silent upon finishing her sentence.

    (I chose a poor topic...) [Curiu]

    Curiu heads back to camp with some regrets. [He trying to get with Merlin?]

    ¡±Uwaaaaah!!!!!¡±

    ¡±Ooooooooo!!!!¡±

    Midnight.

    The mor and shouting of enemy soldiers reverberate through the air; the sound from fire arrows raining down onto the battlefield seem to pierce the wind.

    Fire arrows, while burning as beautifully as a shooting star, jump over the castle walls and pierce the roof of a house.

    The houses in the DeMorgal Kingdom are made of stone but the roofs are made of wood due to the weight.

    This will of course burn when lit with fire.

    As summer in the Aldernian Penins is dry, the probability of a fire starting is high.

    Therefore, the residents were working to extinguish the fires.

    ¡±Still, they do this night after night. I¡¯m surprised they¡¯re not bored of this.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡±Didn¡¯t you use this same tactic on us?¡± (Tonino)

    ¡±Thanks for theeback.¡± (Bartolo)

    Tonino and Bartolo have a chat while looking towards the enemy.

    On the ramparts, the enemy cannot be seen trying to destroy the castle gate.

    If that were to be done at midnight, the chances of having casualties from friendly fire increase. [Guessing this includes idental melee attacks.]

    It was only safe to fire fire arrows [haha], so this is what the enemy does every night.

    Where in the world are they getting this much oil... is my first thought but, most likely, they are looting olive oil from the local countryside. [Not the olive oil! Mama mia.]

    The Aldernian Penins has a prosperous olive and grape industry.

    In the beginning the soldiers, fearing the enemy night attacks, were sleep deprived, but now they were calm as they got ustomed to it. That¡¯s natural as it has been two weeks since they¡¯ve doing this.

    The soldiers in charge of the day shift are sleeping soundly in borrowed houses.

    ¡±Still, the enemy are not seriously attacking.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡±Perhaps, they are waiting for reinforcements to arrive. There are more of us than them at the moment.¡± (Tonino)

    In terms of numbers, the Coalition Army who are being besieged have the advantage.

    However, if the beginning stages of the siege are handled poorly, it is very easy to end up with heavy losses early.

    It cannot be said that morale have fully recovered.

    The reason is something big and hairy... ording to a prisoner of war¡¯s testimony, the enemy have an animal called an ¡°elephant¡±; there are soldiers who tremble at the sight of one.

    Whether the enemy realized it or not and are doing it on purpose, the trumpeting of elephants can be heard.

    That unique cry was definitely lowering the morale of the Coalition Army.

    ¡±Well, isn¡¯t that fine? We¡¯ve been able to get ready haven¡¯t we?¡± (Bartolo)

    As there were preparations being made by the besiegers, so too was there preparations being done by the besieged.

    The production of more arrows and weapons for example.

    Arrows are an expendable resource and weapons will obviously get damaged.

    In order to be able to immediately and continuously replenish supplies, we are mobilizing cksmiths and are mass producing them.

    There is also the supplies of stones and wood to immediately begin work on the wall when it is destroyed. Of course dropping rocks from the ramparts was also drilled in various training courses.

    ¡±But there is one thing that concerns me. The enemy reinforcements are taking their time.¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡±The reason is unknown right?¡± (Tonino)

    Bartolo and Tonino ced magicians outside of the castle walls to gather information on the enemy.

    ording to their information, the enemy¡¯s reinforcements total 40,000 soldiers. The first group is arriving two weeks from now... We know that much.

    The siege battle began two weeks ago.

    This means that it takes four weeks of travel time to arrive from Rozel.

    ¡±Isn¡¯t that strange? It is true that the distance is far... but didn¡¯t General Curiu get here practically in no time? If you¡¯re as much of a man as General Curiu is then wouldn¡¯t youe to DeMorgal with supplies and preparations for a siege? And yet...¡± (Bartolo)

    ¡±Perhaps there is some sort of political circumstance. Most iprehensible things can usually be chalked up to politics... It is enviable that Bartolo is able to think of things that way.¡± (Tonino) [He¡¯s basically saying he envies Bartolo¡¯s supposed naivety.]

    Bartolo takes a swig of his alcohol and gives a retort.

    ¡±Our king will take full responsibility over a war. Even now he has not issued any dismissal orders... Well, he does leave all the hard work to me though.¡±

    Almus is aware of hisck of martial talent.

    He knows that it is only above average.

    Therefore, he leaves matters of wars to excellent battlemander such as Bartolo.

    Not just with war either.

    Almus also has little clout among the upper ss patricians. [i.e. the elitists]

    That¡¯s why he leaves management of the patricians to Raymond.

    Basically leave it to the experts.

    ¡±Well, this time could turn ugly. There is the possibility for me to lose everything... I am prepared for that. I do hope that if it were toe to that I¡¯d get off lightly. Well then, it seems the enemy¡¯s attacks have softened a bit... It¡¯s about time I slept.¡± (Tonino)

    ¡±Understood. I¡¯ll remain awake for the time being.¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo went off.

    Then looks up to the stars and mutters.

    ¡±Noting home alive huh. At worst, I won¡¯t be able to see my daughter¡¯s wedding... On second thought, that¡¯s not something I want to see.¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo remembered that the previous king [Julia¡¯s father] blessed his only daughter¡¯s marriage. [Can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s engaged or something. I don¡¯t think it was ever mentioned.]

    ¡±Cas-dono. Aren¡¯t youte?¡± (Curiu)

    ¡±Hmm. I admit that I took my time. However, I think that is fine as I am the oneing here to reinforce for you. Curiu-dono. There is also the fact that I informed you in advance that I would be arrivingte.¡± (Cas)

    Cas Al Rozel.

    He is the cousin of the reigning King Rozel.

    If you were to ask about his character... then it would be that his bloodline was good but his abilities are mediocre.

    Something like that.

    Mediocre ability meaning that moves around his army ordinarily and governs securely.

    In other words, as long as you don¡¯t ck off too much, you can seed. [I feel attacked.]

    For him, his problem was not in his ability.

    It was in his temperament.

    He is arrogant and does not empathize with others. He is also careless. He is vain and loves to show off.

    If you are ipetent, you will be mercilessly cut down, and if you arepetent then you will be able to endure this.

    However, he is mediocre.

    What¡¯s troubling is his social standing.

    ¡±Let me hear why you werete.¡± (Curiu)

    ¡±You imply there being a problem is a good thing. As you are aware, our country is surrounded by Gillbed, Fardam, and to the remaining northeastern portion of Gallia are the Germanis. It is not very easy to move with so many enemies around us.¡± (Cas)

    ¡±But then wouldn¡¯t it take even longer if youe after gathering together the military?¡± (Curiu)

    Curiu makes aint to which Cas vainly responds.

    ¡±There was no helping it. The resistance from the inhabitants was intense.¡± (Cas)

    ¡±That is what happens when you pige with no meaning.¡± (Curiu)

    There are many advantages to piging.

    Army provisions can be secured and prostitutes can be setup easily. More than anything it boosts morale. [*cough* fort women¡± *cough*]

    However, you must also prepare for heavy resistance.

    Therefore, Curiu piged viges and towns that were on the way; he never went out of his way to raid every town vaguely nearby.

    That¡¯s because you then lose the advantage of the faster marching speed due to procuring lost provisions locally.

    The purpose of fighting a war is to win it; looting is a means to that end.

    ¡±Whether or not there is meaning to it is left to my judgement as a field marshal... Curiu-dono. Do you have anything to prove that the looting was meaningless?¡± (Cas)

    ¡±... Fine. But don¡¯t this again next time.¡± (Curiu)

    Curiu sighs.

    Even if this matter was pursued further, it¡¯s not like Cas would be executed.

    King Rozel was soft on his family.

    If Curiu were to kill Cas, then Curiu¡¯s life would be at risk.

    Curiu gives some words to Cas as he leaves.

    ¡±Themander of this operation is myself. Make sure you do not forget that.¡±

    Author¡¯s note:

    None~

    Trantor¡¯s note:

    I bet you all are surprised I¡¯m alive. For those wondering why this took so long, then I can only say that I¡¯m sorry for the wait. I¡¯ve got a busy life and free time is hard toe by recently. I¡¯ll post a link to my reddit post exining more but just know that I am unsatisfied with my own work speed on this and do have a n to improve. That said, I wonder how people do trantion in a day. That¡¯s very difficult for me to do but maybe that¡¯s because I¡¯m an obsessive perfectionist. I do try to make the story legible in English even if I change some of the meaning of the words slightly.

    https://.reddit/r/isekaikenkokukiments/...</a>

    [1] So I had to actually look this one up but I think it was only mentioned once back in Ch. 102 or something (back when the previous guy was doing this). Merlin/Mari¡¯sst name is apparently ¡°Barloom.¡± I¡¯m changing this to ¡°Barune¡± since I didn¡¯t particrly like this trantion. The raw says ¥Ð¥ë©`¥ó which funnily reads as balloon in English so I can see why he chose ¡°Barloom¡± but if that was the pronunciation the katakana would look more like this ¥Ð©`¥ë©` ¥à. Thus I decided to keep closer to the pronunciation of balloon while making thest name look like ast name, ¡°Barune.¡± (Pronounced b?roon) ¡ü

 Chapter 117 - Siege Battle III

    ¡±General Tonino! Part of the castle wall on the east side has been destroyed!¡± (Coalition Soldier 1)

    ¡±Move a hundred soldiers from the north side!! Hold back the enemy¡¯s soldiers. Bring out the engineers immediately and have them make repairs on the wall!!¡± (Tonino)

    ¡±South wall is requesting reinforcements!!¡± (Coalition Soldier 2)

    ¡±Move 300 soldiers there from the west gate!!¡± (Tonino)

    Two weeks have passed since the enemy¡¯s first set of reinforcements arrived.

    The second set of reinforcements have also arrived which expands the enemy force to number 30,000.

    ording to intelligence from sorcerers stationed outside, the third set of reinforcements will arrive in three days bringing the total to 40,000 and the fourth arriving the next day raising the total to about 50,000.

    The Rozel Kingdom divided the 40,000 reinforcements into fours because it impossible to muster thatrge amount immediately.

    So, they decided to gather up to a number and then send them out once that quota has been fulfilled.

    Because the Rozel Kingdom covers a lot ofnd area, the border they must defend is long. It also rules over a million Aldernians in the north of the Aldernian Penins.

    Therefore, it is impossible to move that mass of troops easily. You could say that this is the weakness being a great power.

    ¡±Would it have been better to try to go out and attack the enemy before their numbers grew?¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo mutters in a sigh while providing support.

    However at the same time, he shakes off this idea.

    There was no guarantee that they could even win if they sortied.

    That¡¯s because morale has been steadily declining.

    There was the thought of trying to steal an elephant, but they didn¡¯t have the courage to try something like that. At the moment, the Coalition Army wascking in that.

    There is a high chance that you would be defeated before the battle even begun.

    The only chance they have at winning was to try to shoot the Rozel Army when their reinforcements arrive.

    The war god¡¯s son¡¯s reliable bomb spears.

    Even two of these are able to recover the Coalition Army¡¯s morale.

    At least Bartolo thought so.

    ¡±Well then, instead of letting it happen, let¡¯s push through this situation. Head to the west wall next!!¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo is leading the Alvan Cavalry.

    The Alvan Cavalry are running around the castle and shooting arrows where the enemy are numerically inferior. [Could be wrong as this doesn¡¯t make sense to me]

    This is repeated.

    In this way, cavalry is useful even in a siege battle.

    ¡±A battering ram has arrived!!¡± (Coalition Soldier)

    ¡±Release the fire arrows!!¡± (Bartolo)

    The bellowing of the centurions shakes the battlefield.

    The most dangerous weapon in a siege battle is the battering ram.

    Because walls have a high amount of stability, they cannot be destroyed easily.

    This is different, however, when arge stone sent by a catapult to hits an area of the wall repeatedly or happens to hit a weak point in the wall...

    The castle gate is another matter however.

    The castle gate is much more fragile than the wall. A battering ram can break through it easily.

    Therefore, it is necessary to destroy the battering ram before it has a chance to damage the castle gate.

    Destroying a battering ram is not a difficult thing however, as it is necessary for people to need to bring it to the castle gate.

    The Rozel Army¡¯s battering ram is wooden with a metal fitting on the tip of the hammer.

    It is run on wheels and is covered by a roof. [This]

    By converting circr motion into power, its destructive capabilities grow.

    This isn¡¯t exactly because thews of physics were understood but was just understood from experience/observation.

    The fire arrows pelt the battering ram like rain.

    However, whenever an arrows sticks onto the battering ram, the fire quickly disappears.

    It is a basic necessity to keep the battering ram roof safe by applying anti-fire magic and a strengthening boundary.

    ¡±Oil!! Cover it in oil!¡± (Bartolo)

    The soldiers drop jars of oil onto the battering ram.

    Some miss and shatter on the ground, but three pots of oil cover the roof of the battering ram.

    ¡±Release the fire arrows!!¡± (Bartolo)

    The fire arrows once again pelt the battering ram.

    The fire ignited by the oil cannot be stopped as easily anymore. No amount of magic or petty tricks can stop it.

    In the blink of an eye, the battering ram is up in mes.

    The soldier of the Rozel Army who were carrying/pushing the battering ram fled from under the roof in a panic.

    The Coalition Army¡¯s arrows pierce them.

    With this, the total amount of destroyed battering rams from all sides of the wall was five.

    The Rozel Army retreated immediately for the day due to the failure of the battering rams.

    ¡±Haa, we survived for today as well. This is all thanks to all of your hard work. Cheer!!¡± (Carlo)

    ¡±¡±Cheers!!¡±¡± (Soldiers)

    When Carlo raised his cup, the soldiers also raised their and drank at once.

    As night attack were expected, they were only allowed one serving of alcohol.

    But for the soldiers, this was healing from the battlefield full of tension.

    The soldiers gave some forcedughter, but the fatigue showed on their faces.

    The centurionmander was especially serious.

    This was to be expected.

    Assassination attempts on his life were uring frequently. Tonino and Bartolo are in a hurry to catch the culprit but they haven¡¯t gotten very far.

    Because it would affect morale, this information was being kept quiet but it was already spreading in the form of rumors.

    ¡±Still, I¡¯m getting sick of being holed up in here.¡± (Tonino)

    Tonino mutters.

    In siege battle, morale tends to sink with both the soldiers and themanders.

    It¡¯s because they need to stay passive.

    Although the defenders have the terrain advantage, it will also steadily wear down on the leaders.

    It is also a problem to go too much on the defensive.

    ¡±Right. That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. Because of that... what do you think about this n (harassment)?¡± (Bartolo)

    Bartolo gives aughing grin as he grabs Tonino¡¯s shoulder.

    Tonino frowns as he smells the alcohol from Bartolo¡¯s breath but listens to the contents of the harassment.

    ¡±... Sounds a little dangerous, but it might be worth doing.¡± (Tonino)

    ¡±Right? For that, lend me your guy¡¯s cavalry.¡± (Bartolo)

    That night, the Rozel Army¡¯s Gallian soldiers were making rowdy all night.

    They were boasting about all of the jewels and the beautiful x cloth they plundered and were consuming both liquor and food.

    Gallia is cold and not very fertile.

    In contrast, the south Aldernian Penins is warm, thend is fertile, and the currency based economy is more developed than in Gallia.

    To the Gallians, the Aldernian Penins is a city. [Aldernia is my city?]

    ... Cretians, Povenians, and Persians among others wouldugh at this thought.

    ¡±I wonder what kind of treasures there are in the (DeMorgal) royal capital!!¡± (Gallian 1)

    ¡±Isn¡¯t it obviously gold and silver? It a king¡¯s home right? That¡¯s what¡¯s obviously stored there!!¡± (Gallian 2)

    The soldiers were drunkenly counting their chickens before they hatched.

    The Rozel Army¡¯s rules were fairly loose.

    In fact, with the exceptions of the guards, the soldiers were having a party in the middle of the night.

    For the armies in the Aldernian Penins, it would mean a death penalty for the soldiers to hold something like a party in the middle of the night.

    For the Gallians, though, the moment military regtions are made strict, the soldiers will try to desert.

    In their home, they have unmanageablend and cooperation is needed to farm. This is the cultural difference between the typical agrarian cultures of the Aldernians and the Gallians, more than half of which are more hunter-gatherers.

    ¡±Yeah, I¡¯m looking forward to it. Aaa, I want a beautiful woman!!¡± (Gallian 3)

    ¡±I want a boy about 10 years old.¡± (Gallian Pedo) [?_?]

    As the men were talking about such things, suddenly the surroundings became noisy.

    ¡±Enemy attack!! Enemy attack!!¡± (Rozel Soldier)

    The wailing of panicked soldiers can be heard.

    As expected of the Gallian soldiers, they hurriedly put on their equipment and went to where the enemy was attacking.

    ¡±Where¡¯s the enemy!!¡± (Rozel Soldier 1)

    The Gallian soldiers stop to where the guards were.

    There was no doubt of an enemy attack, as there were burned tents and soldier¡¯s corpses from arrows.

    However, there was no sign of the enemy now.

    ¡±Seems like they¡¯ve already withdrawn...¡± (Rozel Soldier 1)

    ¡±They retreated?¡± (Rozel Soldier 2)

    ¡±The enemy were riding horses. That¡¯s why they were firing fire arrows from across the trenches.¡± (Rozel Guard)

    ording to the lookout¡¯s story, it seems that the enemy quickly withdrew aftering in on horseback and firing some arrows.

    It was a sudden attack where no counterattack could be made immediately and when could be made they were already gone.

    ¡±What? Then there was no point ining here!!¡± (Gallian Soldier)

    The Gallian soldiers got upset.

    ¡±Couldn¡¯t handlest night¡¯s night attack could you?¡± (Cairus)

    Cairus says to Curiu. An expression of ridicule was on his face.

    This was an implicit jab at Curiu.

    ¡±I¡¯m nning on increasing the amount of guards. Besides that, the damage wasn¡¯t too severe.¡± (Curiu)

    Because it was night, the enemy could not aim at where they were shooting.

    Shoot where the enemy is likely to be, then retreat as soon as it bes dangerous. This was their tactic.

    Naturally, the arrows rarely hit anything.

    The ones who died were just unlucky.

    There was a lot of confusion but 30 people died. Seven of those died during ensuing chaos by bumping into each other¡¯s heads. [Seriously lol?]

    ¡±Everything will end once the city falls. It was a one-off attack; nothing more to worry about.¡± (Curiu)

    ¡±However, it doesn¡¯t look to be falling. General Curiu. What are you going to do about this now?¡± (Cairus)

    Cairus tells this to Curiu with aughing grin.

    Curiu nces at Cairus and then quickly moves his gaze towards the castle walls.

    ¡±That was already known to be the case. I don¡¯t think it will fall until about a month has passed.¡± (Curiu)

    Siege battles take a very long time.

    In cases, they can take years. [Irl the longest continuous siege took 21 years]

    Of course it would be a problem if the siegestes that long, but this one was estimated tost for a few months.

    ¡±However, I heard intelligence that King Almus will arrive soon with his reinforcements.¡± (Cairus)

    ¡±Right. I heard they will get here in about two weeks.¡± (Curiu)

    ¡±Can¡¯t we get them to surrender in a week?¡± (Cairus)

    There was no worry on Cairus¡¯s face when he says so.

    He must be thinking that, even if King Almus¡¯s reinforcements arrive, this should be an easy victory.

    No, perhaps he hoping for us to lose.

    Because then that would mean the position of head general would be open...

    ¡±No problem. We¡¯ll get them to surrender in a week.¡± (Curiu)

    Curiu affirms with confidence.

    Cairus¡¯s face freezes for a while before once more making a suggestion to Curiu.

    ¡±I think it would be best to rid ourselves of certain insects.¡± (Cairus)

    The insects he is reffering to are the patricians who are members of the Carlo faction scattered in various ces.

    Led by Lethys Blouse, they were skirmishing with patricians of the Aldo faction in various ces.

    Because they are few in number, if they face the Rozel Army badly, their annihtion would be assured.

    Just fighting these ¡°insects¡± is enough.

    If you want to end the war early, then it would be better to put all your strength into breaking the enemy in a siege battle. [Probs not right but I spent too long on this.]

    It is a bad idea to disperse fighting power. [Guessing they mean in this situation.]

    Besides that, the enemy have the terrain advantage.

    If they (Rozel) moved carelessly, they could end up suffering unnecessary damage.

    ¡±That would be futile. The insects would not be so easily caught. It would be useless to give chase; besides, they cannot do anything but watch helplessly anyways, so leave them be.¡± (Curiu)

    Still Cairus does not yield.

    ¡±But still, if we leave them alone then we can¡¯t concentrate on the siege with piece of mind right?¡± (Cairus)

    ¡±That¡¯s exactly right. General Curiu. I agree with Cairus¡¯s opinion.¡± (Rozel Leader)

    The person in support of Cairus is the man leading the second set of reinforcements.

    He is in the same faction as Cairus and is hostile to Curiu.

    This is these two¡¯s thought process.

    [If the siege battle were to end like this, then the credit will go to General Curiu, and the war will end. I must do something before the end of the war.]

    The troublesome part is that there are many pricipales who agree with the two. [1]

    This is obvious. Their promotions rely on their sesses.

    ¡±*Sigh*...¡± (Curiu)

    Curiu gave a spontaneous sigh.

    Militarily speaking it is a clearly useless battle. However, politically it is not a waste.

    If Curiu takes too much credit, he will make too many enemies.

    (Well, it¡¯s not as if these two being here or not will affect things too much will it.)

    Curiu thought so, and said to the two.

    ¡±Fine. I¡¯ll let you two clear out the insects but on the condition that you do so after the fourth team arrives.¡± (Curiu)

    Five dayster, the fourth team safely arrives.

    Thus, an army of 20,000 soldiers break away to deal with the Carlo faction.

    ¡±Now dig!!¡± (Rozel Captain)

    ¡±¡±Dig!!¡±¡± (Gallia Soldiers)

    ¡±Why are we digging!!¡± (Rozel Captain)

    ¡±¡±For our sess!!¡±¡± (Gallia Soldiers)

    With a singing tone, Gallian soldiers dig up the ground with hoes.

    They are digging a tunnel underground.

    Curiu is secretly digging.

    Their role was to dig deep into the castle walls and set fire to wooden stakes. [The supports I assume?]

    If the foundation is broken and then burned in a pile, then even a strong castle wall will copse.

    Rather if it is strong then it would definitely copse. That¡¯s because the stronger ones are usually also the heavier ones.

    ¡±Hm? It got brighter.¡± (Rozel Captain)

    Light began to leak from the ground while the digging was moving forward.

    As soon as the light was seen, the captain¡¯s face became pale.

    ¡±All hands!! Ready for ba...¡± (Rozel Captain)

    Aldernian soldiers appeared with hoes and swords before the Gallian captain could finish his sentence.

    The Aldernian captain shouts.

    ¡±Secure them!!¡± (Aldernian Captain)

    Thus, the tunnel being excavated by the Rozel Kingdom was eliminated by the opposing Coalition Army.

    Furthermore, from information gathered from the POWs, another tunnel location was found.

    For a total of two, all enemy tunnels were destroyed.

    ¡±Both tunnels in the east and west were discovered and subsequently buried... So close... We almost had them.¡± (Curiu¡¯s aide)

    Curiu¡¯s aide¡¯s face distorts in the dissapointement.

    But thenughs it off soon after.

    ¡±Well, it was ording to the n anyways.¡± (Curiu¡¯s aide)

    ¡±Yeah. The east and west tunnels were a diversion. The real ones are in the north and south.¡± (Curiu)

    In the first ce, Curiu was digging four tunnels in the cardinal directions.

    He had told the people in charge of the east and west tunnels only about the east and west tunnels.

    Then, he made it easier for the digging to be discovered.

    Day and night, he had them keep digging at the ground. Of course, the enemy found it by hearing the noise and feeling the vibrationsing from this. Or rather, they let the enemy find it.

    On the other hand, the people in charge of the north and south tunnels were only told about their own tunnels.

    Then, they were told only to dig when there was a battle going on.

    The footsteps of people and stones hitting the castle walls would make any noise or vibration from digging undetectable.

    The efficiency of the work itself is slow, but it is a sure job.

    East or west. If either is found then both are crushed.

    However, when that happens, the enemy will get careless. Once they think they have gotten rid of all of the tunnels, they will be relieved and off guard.

    That¡¯s what they want.

    ¡±In about three more days until they get directly under the walls huh? Thissted longer than I had anticipated... but this war will end soon.¡± (Curiu)

    Curiu mutters this.

    Finally, they can go home back to the Rozel Kingdom.

    While Curiu does like war, he does enjoy peacetime every now and then.

    Especially this time as Cairus¡¯s antics were tiring him out.

    ¡±I apologize for interupting!! I have an urgent report!!¡± (Rozel Soldier)

    ¡±Enter quickly.¡± (Curiu)

    As Curiu answered, the soldier enters with a pale face.

    ¡±The 20,000 soldier led by General Cairus have been routed!! In addition, General Cairus has gone missing!!¡± (Rozel Soldier)

    ¡±THAT SON OF A BITCH!!!!!!!¡± (Curiu)

    Author¡¯s note:

    None~

    Trantor¡¯s note:

    That ending lol. I gotta stop getting distracted while doing these. Oh well. Hope you enjoyed.

    [1] Pricipales are basically what the Romans had for nonmissioned officers or NCOs. If you don¡¯t know what an NCO is then look it up because I¡¯m not an expert on the military enough to exin this (though I do get the general gist of it). ¡ü

 Chapter 118 â€“ The Battle

    ¡°Sir!¡±, the scout said out loud, reporting thetest news to us. ording to the reports, a war had broken out between the 2,000 soldier military led by Lethys Blouse and the 20,000 strong military led by Rozel.

    Lethys tried to avoid positional warfare and gradually retreated using guerri tactics. He seemed to have taken advantage of the terrain, however¡­ ¡°Without our support, he can¡¯t win the war¡±, Raymond sighed.

    We may be in big trouble!

    It was obvious that we should save Bartolo first, it would be immoral to put him on our side, as it would ruin our reputation.

    Besides, I was not willing to sacrifice an army of 2000; if possible, I wanted them to meet with our main forces.

    ¡°My king, I believe that we shoulde to support them (Lethys). It is a good chance for us to cripple the enemy. The general of the enemy¡¯s army is inferior to General Curiu, so we should take the opportunity to destroy this 20,000 soldier army. On the other hand, the more soldiers there are, the better. Including Carol¡¯s fraction and the army belonging to Sir Lethys, we only have 4,000 soldiers. They don¡¯t dare to fight against Rozel¡¯s troops face to face, so their forces are dispersed. If we cannot gather them, it would be very hard to defeat the enemy. ¡±

    Emm, that sounds good. To defeat the enemy, it would be better to destroy them at their weakest spot. I took Bartolo¡¯s advice and decided to save Lord Lethys first. ¡°Move toward the Blouse Territory!¡±

    ¡°Dear King Rosyth, we are grateful for the courage and support of your troops! How can I reward you?¡± Thanks to the smart guide sent by Lethys Blouse, we sessfully met his army with ease. We chose a route that Cairus didn¡¯t know, and we did it without any casualties. It was important to haveplete knowledge of the terrain.

    ¡°Never mind, Lord Lethys, now we are colleagues!¡± After greeting, we promptly held a military conference.

    ¡°The enemy¡¯s stationed on the forward basin with an army of 20,000, 1,000 of which are calvaries.¡±

    ¡°How about the downy monsters?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t determine it.¡±

    Huh¡­

    Was it so easy to destroy our army that they didn¡¯t need to dispatch monsters and carlvalry?

    Well, it¡¯s true. Lethys¡¯ army yed a guerri role to attract their attention toward the mountainous area. Obviously, calvary was no use.

    ¡°Well, we act at once after making sure everything is ready¡­in all 9,000 infantries and 4,500 calvaries, less in total but more in calvary.¡±

    ¡°My King, Cairus, it seems that King Rosyth is going to meet with Lethys¡¯ army,¡± said the adjutant, rying their scouts¡¯ information to King Cairus as he smiled with joy.

    ¡°Great!¡± the king thought. Wiping out these ants was harder than he thought. Since the rivals always avoid fighting in open battle, he had to smash them gradually.

    ¡°However, if the army of King Rosyth meet with Lethys they must fight with us in a battle. What a great chance for me to clean out all of them!¡± (Cairus)

    ¡°Hahaha, I will get the head of King Rosyth!¡± Cairus and Curiu thought that King Rosyth would save their fellow citizens of Bartolo Pompeii first, but to their surprise, he chose to support Lethys, which seemed a little inefficient.

    ¡°My King, Cairus, General Curiu said we should try to avoid fighting in an open battle.¡±

    ¡°Silly! The enemies are there, but I should avoid fighting?! Curiu said it to take credit from me!¡±

    When Curiu left with Cairus he said,

    ¡°Compared to us, King Rosyth has less military, but his soldiers are in higher quality and own more calvary. Remember, no battle! Ignore his provocations and try your best to protect the city. After breaking down his capital, I will gather all our 50,000 soldiers and eliminate them totally. Understand?¡±

    In Cairus¡¯ view, Curiu just envied him. Well, people can only see what they want to see.

    ¡°Prepare for battle! Hahaha, I will set the biggest record for this war!¡±

    The two armies were facing off in a big in and the military of Rozel upied the vantage point, the hill.

    Well, it¡¯s not very difficult for us to deal with such a vantage point. Our equipment was different from the rival¡¯s. Our rival, soldiers from Gallia, kept pants and used swords instead of spears. Compared to our hoplites, they were more flexible and had better maneuverability.

    ¡°Almus, no problem?¡± Tetra looked at me and asked while being visibly upset.

    ¡°No problem! It had been tested on the battlefield many times, take it easy!¡±

    I was the top leader of this war. Although I had conducted many battles, this is my first time directing such arge one. But I was confident, because Raymond and Alexios would give enough assistance to me.

    ¡°Because we will also be here!¡±

    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s what I was worried about¡­¡±

    ¡°Almus~!¡±

    Julia gave a wry smile, anyway, just a small joke. I was touched by it.

    ¡°Julia has excellent anti-curse ability, which would get us very far!¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­my magic is as good as you said. Maybe inferior to Julia, it is still enough for the anti-ilusion n. I heard that Rozel also has some good sorcerers.¡±

    Well, curse wasn¡¯t particrly helpful on the battlefield.

    Obviously illusions were still included in our strategy, but¡­

    There were so many ways to resist a curse. Compared to the offensive effort to cast curses, it¡¯s much easier to defend against them.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to start. Let smash them with our absolute conviction to win!¡±

    Rosyth¡¯s light-infantry joined the battle first, and began to attack Rozel¡¯s army with thrown spears and arrows.

    The Rozel also try to retaliating our air attack with his light infantry.

    ¡°Explosive spears¡­ Release!¡±

    On Gram¡¯smand, explosive spears drew arcs through the sky and secured Rozel¡¯s defeat.

    The air was filled with the strong scent of gunpowder and herb stive, which was used as a medium for curses by the Sorcerers.

    ¡°Shake the earth..¡±

    ¡°Spin the sky!¡±

    Lulu and Soyon chanted these mantras, and broke the enemy¡¯s sense of bnce with the curse.

    ¡°Let me deal with that¡±

    Tetra held up her wand. A bolt of lightning materialized and shocked Rozel¡¯s army.

    ¡°I can see nothing but smoke!¡±

    ¡°What happened?! Can anyone tell me what happened?!¡±

    ¡°The ground is shaking?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that light?¡±

    ¡°Lightning!! Are we fighting the God of thunder?!¡±

    Rozels forces entered a state of panic. However, their outstanding sorcerers immediately soothed them with pacifying magic.

    And then the curse bounced back. Harm set, harm get. That¡¯s the rule of curses.

    Compared with casting, making a curse bounce back was much easier. This is why it¡¯s very risky to use curses on the battlefield.

    ¡°Idiot! You just cursed yourself!¡±

    Cairusughed and said:

    ¡°After all, too young too simple!¡±

    But the curse was defended perfectly by a woman.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no surprise the curse was bounced back.¡±

    It¡¯s Julia.

    She made it bounce back again all by herself.

    In addition, Lulu and Soyon helped to make it even more powerful.

    Rozel¡¯s army continued to copse.

    ¡°Here¡¯s our chance! Everyone, follow me!¡±

    Almus lead the charge on his horse, Sakura, followed closely by his loyal elites.

    Our cavalvies nked around the army of Rozel and began to close in.

    ¡°Ron, look after my rear. Go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Almus rushed into the battle, his dragon damascus sword glowing under the sunlight. After his path, mountains of bodies brought huge pressure to the enemies. Ron cleaned out every enemy who wanted to attack the rear of Alums.

    ¡°My King, let me help you!¡±

    Gram calmly loosed arrows towards Rozel¡¯s squad leaders. Most of them were immediately struck down, and their formation began to copse because they didn¡¯t have aplete chain ofmand. It was a good chance for Almus topletely destroy the enemy¡¯s defences.

    However, Rozel had twice as much infantry as Rosyth, and they started to advance toward Rosyth¡¯s army.

    ¡°Go! Smash them!¡±

    Since Rozel¡¯s army upied the hill, they had the height advantage, which makes a huge impact on the tide of battle. They wanted to make use of this to destroy the rival forces.

    ¡°This is pretty difficult¡­it¡¯s very hard for us to deal with such a great amount of enemies.¡±

    Almus tried his best to stop the enemies and encouraged his soldiers to keep formation at the same time.

    ¡°Hold on! I¡¯m the son of Mars! God is with us!¡±

    ¡°It is so! Hold on! Our King is fighting with us!¡±

    Almus shouted and motivated his troops fight till the end against an enemy double their size.

    With their king fighting on the front line, as soldiers it was impossible for them to retreat..

    However, the difference in numbers can¡¯t be equaled by just morale.

    Gradually, Rosyth¡¯s army was being suppressed, but¡­

    ¡°Everybody, loose arrows toward the enemy and break their formation!¡±

    After shattering the rear of the enemy, Muzio gave orders to his cavalvy.

    ¡°Cavalry, go!¡­more heads, more money!¡±

    Aiming at the right nk, Alexios ordered out to his men.

    ¡°Come on guys! Don¡¯t lose to those funking cavalvies!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t disgrace your captain!¡±

    The cavalrymen led by Roswald and Virgar were closing in on the enemy¡¯s left nk.

    Front, ahead, right nk, left nk¡­

    The army of Rozel was surrounded perfectly by us.

    ¡°Shit! How do they have so much cavalry¡±

    Because Rosyth¡¯s army surrounded his troops on all sides, Cairus failed to regroup his army.

    ¡°Retreat!!¡±

    He set off to retreat from the battlefield, followed by his restless adjutant and guards. Retreat is also a viable military strategy. Usually, themander should be thest one to evacuate from the warfare. However, Cairus was just trying to run away as fast as possible.

    ¡°You fucking stop!!¡±

    Hearing that, Cairus looked back hurriedly.¡±

    ¡°I am Roswald Calpurnius. I will have your head!¡± Said Roswald, wielding his sword.

    Cairus had to defend with his sword.

    But¡­

    Kiiiiin¡­ With that sounds, Cairus¡¯ sword was cut in two .

    Rudimentary steelmaking technology VS Dragon Damascus steel

    Greenhouse flowers VS Veteran knight

    The result was clear.

    ¡°Cairus is dead!¡±

    And so the tides of war began to favor Rozyth¡¯s army.

 Chapter 119 â€“ Converge

    When Curiu received the battlefield report, it was midnight.

    ¡°Holy fuck!!¡±

    Like a wounded beast, his face turned red and he roared in anger, poundinging the table.After realizing his subordinate was shivering and the table was cracked, he quickly calmed down.

    From the report, Rozyth¡¯s army had 9,000 infantry and 4,500 cavalry, 4,000 of which were from Calro. In total the opposition had 17,500 troops including 13,000 infantry and 4,500 cavalry. But we had 28,000 infantry and 2,000 cavalry. We had the advantage in numbers¡­

    Cuiru turned his sight toward the enemies¡¯ city. If everything goes to n he will capture it in three days. However, three days was also enough for his rivals. During the battle, his army will be under the attack of both the Rosyth and the defenders.

    Curiu had two choices:

    The first was to temporarily retreat and give his army a rest. This would mean sitting by and watching his two enemies converge, though. The other option was leaving part of the army for siege, Curiu with his main force came to fight with the army of King Rosyth in a battle.

    But it may have to disperse his army. 10,000 soldiers are still in the city, and Curiu needs at least that many to hold it. However, it would level the difference for both.

    Curiu had a dilemma.

    ¡°Enemy is close behind us, we¡¯d better temporarily retreat.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the best choice, but the most suitable. Once decided, he acted immediately.

    ¡°Prepare to retreat!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am so sleepy¡­¡±

    Rubbing her tired eyes, Alice crept on the roof. Every night, she delved into the capital of Domolgar and acted as an assassin. Because of improving alert, she had targeted those centurions,recently also assassinated the normal soldiers. The enemies couldn¡¯t imagine that an assassin scaled up such a tall rampart without adder. They seemed to think there were traitors amongst themselves and turned the alert eyes£¨for search£© inward. As before, it is still very easy for Alice to scaler the ramparts.

    Alice can kill three soldiers per day. Because the aim was to target areas that affected morale the most, it was very time consuming. Since assassination involved swooping in and out quickly, she didn¡¯t worry about causing a stir. For another, the aim was to put pressure on the enemy¡¯s spirit, Alice needed to kill again and again.

    ¡°Is any of this making sense?¡±

    Looked at the peaceful moon, Alice soliloquized.

    The original n for Alice was to kill the scouts and tried to destroy the ramparts. It was suggested by Alde?Domolgar, but rejected by Curiu.

    He said it was too hard to pull off. Rather than taking this bet, a single assassin could be much more effective, Curiu said.

    Later, angry with embarrassment, Alde vented by beating t Alice as usual.

    ¡°Well, I just do my job, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Alice aimed at a soldier who was yawning. It seemed a bit distant , however¡­Alice shortened the distance in a sh.

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sweet dreams.¡±

    Another poor soldier died.

    ¡°Alice, you finally came back! Slowly!¡±

    Alde?Domolgar angrily shouted. Recently, he seemed to be feeling terrible. That¡¯s all because his n was rejected by Curiu. As the king of Domolgar, he should be respected by everyone.

    He wondered why his decision couldn¡¯t be carried out.

    But today he seemed quite angry.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°That bastard Curiu, he was going to retreat! If we let him go, our enemies wille to converge!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Because Alice knew little about warcraft, it was hard for her to understand why Alde was so angry. For rejecting Alde¡¯s stupid n, Alice believed Curiu¡¯s decision might be a better choice.

    ¡°Ahhh! Holy shit!! The King¡¯s throne is moving away from me!¡±

    He swung at Alice¡¯s face, and Alice answered with nothing but cold eyes. From Alice¡¯s dynamic vision, his action was slow as a snail, but she wasn¡¯t allowed to avoid it.

    ¡°Alde-sama. are you ready?¡±

    Alde stopped and opened the door in a hurry.

    ¡°Marin-dono, yes, I am ready.¡±

    Alde smiled with a flush and approached Marin.

    For those with good observation skills, it was easy to see that Alde has fallen in love with Marin. But Alice didn¡¯t think so. She worked for Alde for a long time and knows him very well. Even though he smiled for Marin, there was no love in his eyes. As for Alice, a hundred-year-old-witch, it was easy to deal with such a girl without any magical protection.

    (anyway, it is none of my business)

    If Alice received the order to kill Marin, she would kill her in a second.

    Alice just executesmands without any self-awareness, whether they be good or bad.

    ¡°Calro-sama, urgent news!¡±

    ¡°What happened? Why so serious!¡±

    Calro looked at the soldier who rushed in without knocking. He was discussing strategics with Bartolo, Tonino and Lune.

    ¡°The Rozel¡¯s army has disappeared! Here is the letter from King Rosyth!¡±

    The herald handed over Almus¡¯s letter to Calro. Then, Calro tore open the envelope and looked through it.

    ¡°What did he write?¡±

    Bartolo came and asked.

    Calro smiled and answered:

    ¡°They should be here soon!¡±

    ¡°Really?! That means we don¡¯t need to be stuck inside these walls.¡± Lune leaned back in her chair. It was hard for civilians to be trapped inside a city.

    ¡°But¡­I don¡¯t know if I can keep my head till tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°Finally I¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Ahead of me was the magnificent capital of Domolgar.

    ¡°Dear king Almus, thanks a million for your help, I really appreciate it.¡± Carlo Domolgar approached me and bowed.

    That movement is inequitable in this situation.. Small countries had to show their humility torger ones.

    ¡°How kind of you to say so! Carlo-dono, we are supposed to help each other as allies.¡±

    After greeting me and Carlo, Bartolo went forward, knelt and lowered his head.

    ¡°My king, this failure waspletely due to my inability to measure the enemy¡¯s fighting capacity. I beg you to punish only one person, me.¡±

    I sighed and lowered my voice.

    ¡°Bartolo Pompeii. You should be held responsible for this failure!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know that.¡±

    ¡°You will be my deputy and win the next war for us!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Bartolo seemed very surprised.

    He thought there would be a heavy punishment awaiting him.

    ¡°For a militarymander, winning or losing a battle is amon urrence. If I heavily punished everyone for failures, there would be no soldiers left to fight for me¡­Of course, those who go againstmandsor try to rebel will be punished ruthlessly.

    Also, I¡¯m the one who gave him this task. If he was guilty, so was I.

    ¡°Did you think I would kill you?¡±

    I smiled and asked.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect anything that serious. I just thought my territory would be cut down.¡±

    It¡¯s meaningless to cut down my partner¡¯s territory. Amander should have a strong sense of responsibility. I knew Bartolo have it, that¡¯s enough.

    ¡°Bartolo. To erase this disgrace, immediately reform our army!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Next came General Curiu. Although we have less soldiers, we have more explosive spears.

    Whatever you want to use, downy monsters or any other.

    I didn¡¯t care,e on!

 Chapter 120 The Countermeasures

    It cost two days to reform the army.

    In view of theplicatedmand system, the time we spent was still within an eptable range.

    ¡°So, what is General Curiu doing now?¡±

    ¡°ording to our scouts, he seemed to be holed up in a city which is a day away from here.¡±

    Holed up in a city¡­

    It is difficult for us to beat enemies who are holed up in the city.

    It¡¯s July now, soon, autumn will approach in three months. At that time, we need to prepare for winter camping.

    Obviously, it¡¯s very dangerous to start a military action in such a cold winter. We¡¯d better choose a ce which has sufficient food for winter camping.

    Winter weather will weaken the soldiers.

    In general,pared with merit, there were more risks for a winter military action. Therefore, most of the army would like to choose a temporary truce. That means, we need to remove the remaining enemies in three or four months. It is a huge pressure for our army that was formed by farmers.

    Rozel would seldom care about this since most of them are a horde society.

    ¡°Maybe we don¡¯t need to care too much about this.¡±

    Hearing my soliloquy, Bartolo shook his head and said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Very simple, Rozel spent 30,000 men here, which also means that the rest of its bordend will face huge pressure from other countries. Don¡¯t forget that, aside from us, Rozel also has many other enemies such as Gilberd, Falderm, the Adernians of North Adernia Penins, the Southeast of Gallia, Germanis and so on.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    It is difficult for those great powers to guard their extensive borders.

    ¡°You mean, General Curiu is aiming for a decisive battle?¡±

    ¡°Probably. ¡±

    A decisive battle.

    But as far as the amount of army is concerned, we are still at a disadvantage.

    Since we have more cavalry, it is better for us to have a mobile warfare.

    But General knew it too.

    ¡°Another question is, what is the hairy monster? Anyone has a picture?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have asked one who is good at painting to do it.

    Bartolo told a messenger to take the picture here.

    It¡¯s a good picture.

    The picture was circted to all members, including me, Muzio, Alexios, Ron, Julia, Tetra, and the rest of the nobility.

    Is it¡­?

    ¡°It is a mammoth.¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Elephant. ¡±¨CMelia

    ¡°It is an elephant.¡±¨CAlexios

    Alexios, Melia, and me answered at the same time.

    Alexios felt a little bit surprised.

    ¡°Do you know the elephant, King Rosyth?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have heard about it. Is it found in Papua?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Yes. Just that, the elephants there aren¡¯t hairy like that. There is a kind of elephant called Marimi that is usually used in construction and war.¡±

    En, mammoth¡­

    In thenguage of Tatar, mammoth means, the monster that lived in the earth.

    But it seems the name is inconsistent for what adernians called.

    ¡°Well, good. Just call it the Kenaga elephant. Alexios, tell me how to deal with the elephants and how to use it.¡±¨CAlmus

    Alexios nodded and exined.

    ¡°There are mainly two uses of the elephants. First is used to charge and break the enemies¡¯ formation. Elephants are huge, it is frightening for those unfamiliar with it. Besides, although it has a giant body, they run fast, which brings a very huge destructive power in the battlefields. If you are trampled, it would be hard to survive. On the other hand, Nothing could break up a line of infantry or send horses into a panic faster than a charging pack of pachyderms. Believe me, they are far more scary than cavalry.¡±

    Bartolo had a painful realization about that.

    Second?

    ¡°Second is to use the elephant as a shield. There is a specific smell produced by elephants. Horses dislike that smell. Because of that, if the elephant is put at the side of the army. It would be an efficient shield against a cavalry¡¯s nk attack. However, whether General Curui would use this method is known to him only. So far as I know, he doesn¡¯t like to use the same tactic many times.¡±

    ¡°All right¡±¨CAlmus

    General Curiu is an excellentmander. Although at first he looked like one who only does well in open battle.

    After the war in the capital, I changed my opinion and regard him as an intellectualmander who is at the same level as Bartolo and Alexios.

    ¡°But it is hard to deal with the smell. Our cavalry can¡¯t do a side attack.¡±

    Muzio frowned. Stop the rival with heavy infantry and cavalry attack from nk and rear.

    It¡¯s the fundamental strategy of both our Rosyth Kingdom and Exxonian.

    But we can¡¯t use it to fight with the elephants.

    ¡°For our traditional strategy, enemies¡¯ nk is protected by elephants, on the contrary, our stretched formation will be easily destroyed.¡±¨CAlexios

    ¡°In other words, we have to deal with the elephant first.¡±¨CAlexios

    But how can we deal with it?

    Indeed, in Skipio, theyid out the heavy infantry and threw the spears to stab the elephants to death.

    In another war in Diadkoy, they sessfully used thick chains to stop the elephants from moving.

    However, rather than charging, our enemies will probably use the elephants as mobile shields.

    ¡°Roswald, can our cavalry use the explosive spears?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°No problem. I have trained them on that.¡±

    Well, that¡¯s okay.

    Next¡­

    ¡°How about the enemies¡¯ ve troops?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°I will deal with it.¡±¨CJulia

    Julia answered.

    ¡°I heard that the scorers of our enemy¡¯s sorcerers aren¡¯t outstanding, right?. So, I will try to solve their curse. No guarantee, but certainly there will be results.¡±¨CJulia

    ¡°Oh, our enemies will face the oldest but strongest sorcerer in the world.¡±¨CTetra

    Tetra¡­it is impolite to call her ¡°the oldest sorcerer¡±, women are very sensitive to their age. Moreover, Julia still looked young.

    Anyway, this will solve the problem of the ve troops.

    ¡±Next is how to weaken the strange impact force of General Curiu¡­¡±

    While drinking the wine, Bartolo muttered.

    Stop drinking the wine during the meeting!

    ¡°Did General Curiu have any divine blessing? For strengthening body ability.¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have done the investigation with senrigan. From what I can see, he can give the divine blessing of mania and charm to his soldiers,which will make them valorous in warfare. ¡±¨CSoyon

    Enn, that would be bad.

    ¡°Almus-sama, you are powerful.¡°

    What happened Lulu. Talking about me all of a sudden.

    ¡±You had killed the bears by throwing spears.¡±

    Soyon nodded too.

    I remembered it happened during the arrival of the refugees.

    I nearly forgot it¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°That is, I take responsibility for Curiu?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°The only one who can stop him is you, Almus-sama.¡±

    Everyone stared at me. Ok, I know. I will try to deal with General Curiu. Anyway, Bartolo can rece me to take the lead, it is no problem if I don¡¯t fight in the frontline.

    But I have no fighting experience¡­

    This was only their wishful thinking.

    However, it is the same with General Curiu.

    After all, it is hard to imagine that themander of an army will fight in the frontline.

    ¡°But I have no confidence in fighting alone.¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget me.¡±¨CGram

    ¡°I will support you too. No problem. Everything will go well!¡±¨CRon

    Ron and Gram stood. Indeed, the two who are under my divine blessing will be even stronger than me.

    ¡°So do I. I won¡¯t let my friend die.¡±

    Muzio smiled. He also has a Divine Blessing.

    He can control the wind perfectly.

    I will take responsibility for Curiu. Ron would protect my nk. Muzio and Gram would protect my rear with arrows. Well, it¡¯s a good formation. We indeed have the chance.

    ¡°Put the guards in the center andy our elites in the frontline. So we can gradually resolve the impact of Curiu¡¯s army and¡­¡±

    Bartolo covered his fist with a palm.

    I got it immediately.

    It¡®s ¡°surround and annihte¡±.

    ¡°OK, everyone go back and prepare. Tetra, don¡¯t forget to check the explosive spears.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Almus.¡± ¨CTetra

    It¡¯s time to put an end to this war.

    It looks like the decisive battle would be tomorrow or the day after tomorrow¡­

    ¡°General Curiu, it seems that you have never failed, unfortunately, so have I.

    I am the son of a Warlord. I have every bit of confidence in our sess!¡±¨CAlmus

    The decisive battle is approaching.

 Chapter 121 Night part 1

    ¡°How shall we be proceeding? General Curiu.¡±

    ¡°Fight in an open battle. Divide and conquer.¡±

    Curiu answered.

    Mari shrugged and said

    ¡°Still, you¡­well, better than a bad tactic. It seems that Rosyth¡¯s army also prefers to use the same strategy. But obviously, our enemies will do some countermeasures. You¡¯d better not make the same mistake twice.¡±

    Mari looked at the elephants silently. Including the newly sent ones, there were a total of 60 elephants.

    If Curiu win, Demorgar Kingdom will be a puppet state of Rozel. Also, there will be a difference in power between Rozel and Rosyth. Furthermore, it is the only route for Rozel to totally control the Adernia Penins.

    ¡°I know Rosyth¡¯s tactics very well. Isn¡¯t it the siege tactic? They will use cavalry to fight against our elephants. Maybe their explosive spears are hard to deal with, but I have already found the solution.¡±¨CCuriu

    ¡°Well, up to you.¡±¨CMari

    Curiu smiled confidently and asked Mari:

    ¡°Marin-dono, just like Alice-dono, may I take up a few days of Alde?Demorgar?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. He is just a tool.¡±

    Mari chuckled, like an evil woman.

    Evil women are skilled in tricking the human heart, especially pure boys.

    ¡°Well, give our soldiers a break till the arrival of Rosyth¡¯s army.¡±¨CCuriu

    ¡°Almus¡­¡±

    ¡°En.. Tetra, what happened?¡±

    At night, Tetra came to my camp.

    Generally, she lived with the other magicians.

    To ensure their safety in the battlefield, women were required to live together.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Tetra hugged me and stared at me with her bright eyes.

    I sealed her lips with a deep kiss.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t made love for a while.¡±

    Tetra gently reached out her thin white hands to touch my lower body.

    ¡°Little pixie, you really want to do it, don¡¯t you? If so, tell me¡­¡±

    When I teased her, Tetra¡¯s face blushed red and she started muttering.¨CAlmus

    ¡°¡­Yes, I am a bad girl.o I want Almus¡¯¡­¡±¨CTetra

    ¡°Uh-huh, nice Tetra, how can you leave me alone, what would you want to do? ¨CJulia

    Julia stared at us with her cold eyes when Tetra began to say, ¡±We haven¡¯t made love for a while.¡±

    Tetra turned around, realizing Julia was standing behind her, she turned her head back to look at me unhappily and said:

    ¡°I want! I want Almus¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you even listening?

    Julia seized Tetra and forcefully separated her hand from me.

    Tetra tried very hard to resist and protested:

    ¡°Everything was going well!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! We have already promised that we will do it together. You actually deceived me!!¡±

    ¡°I have something urgent to do now!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, and what is that?¡±

    Tetra managed to hold her head high as she looked into Julia¡¯s eyes and said:

    ¡°I dreamed that Almus will fall in love with a sexy man!¡±

    ¡°How dare you prevaricate me with such a ridiculous excuse!¡±

    Julia sighed dumbfoundedly.

    A dream that I will fall in love with a sexy man?

    Interesting. I wonder who would I fall in love with?

    Ron, Roswald, Gram. Or Bartolo and Muzio¡­¡­

    Can it possibly be Alexios?

    Stop! Stop! Why did I think about such strange things?

    After saying that, Julia approached me. She gently touched my face and pressed her lips into mine. I started to kiss her back, gently at first, then harder and harder until we¡¯ve both lost our souls in a kiss of true love.

    ¡°Tetra and I, whose kiss is sweeter?¡±

    ¡°Probably you, my sweet Julia.¡±

    ¡°See. Almus is mine.¡±

    Julia embraced me tightly. I began to kiss her beautiful neck.

    Julia slowly untied my breastte and moved downward.

    ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s like this¡ªhii!!!¡±

    Tetra tried to get rid of the control of Julia and kneaded Julia¡¯s breasts.

    Julia¡¯s plump breasts gradually deformed which made her moan distressingly.

    ¡°Sto¡­ Stop!¡±

    ¡°Then you get away! Almus is mine!¡±

    While kneading Julia¡¯s breasts, Tetra licked her earlobes, forcing Julia let me go.

    Because of that, Julia also kneaded Tetra¡¯s jade bowl-like breasts.

    Now, Tetra moaned too.

    ¡°Emmm, Let me go! Tetra! I am the official wife of Almus. It is my right to go first!¡±

    ¡°En¡­Ah¡­I married him first! You forever loser!¡±

    Neither of them gave an inch, what an intensepetition!

    But how sexy was this scene!

    I wonder who will win¡­

    Tetra and Julia still continued their battle on the bed. They were both sweaty and had blushing faces.

    The blushing face is not only because of previous exercises.

    With clothes in disarray, their chest and white thighs were nearly exposed, which was greatly sensual. Everything I saw gave me a huge sense of stimtion.

    I can¡¯t control myself.

    ¡°Almus is mine!¡±

    ¡°No! Mine!¡±

    Well, it was time for me to stop them.

    ¡°I heard something great.¡±

    With heavier breathing, I pressed them down on the bed and kneaded their breasts.

    ¡°Who do I belong to? No, no, no. You two, both belong to me. Understood?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°En¡­Understood.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    I sealed their lips and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a great night!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, nice job, my king! It seems like we need to prepare for the next prince or princess! The Rosyth imperial lineage is continuously growing!¡±

    After I got out of my camp, Bartolo apuded and said that to me.

    Eavesdropping? What a shameless guy.

    ¡°How¡¯s your wife?¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°Tetra can¡¯t even stand and Julia fainted.¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Tell me your secret, my dear king.¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°The key is rhythm.¡±¨CAlmus

    I sat on the bench and said so.

    Even someone strong like me would still feel a little tired.

    Bartolo sat down next to me and handed me a cup of wine.

    ¡°You¡¯d better pay attention and stop on the eve of the war. After all, Julia and Tetra y important roles in our army.¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°I know that. I also have to fight with General Curiu.¡±¨CAlmus

    Unruliness only for today.

    Next will be after the war.

    When Ie back¡­no, stop the g here.

 Chapter 121 Night part 2

    ¡°But then again, your shameful voices could be heard outside. Look at those poor guards.¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°Are they moaning so loud?¡±¨CAlums

    ¡°Obviously! I even heard you say, ¡¯Quiet! Or we¡¯ll be heard outside.¡¯¡± ¨CBartolo

    Bartolo imitated my voice when he said that.

    I can only smile and take a sip of wine.

    ¡°Where are the guards?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°For your sake, I made them withdraw temporarily. I assumed the role of your guard to ensure you won¡¯t be heard by anybody.¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°Uh-huh, but you heard it.¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Ahaha, don¡¯t mind it. This is caring from your faithful Bartolo.¡±¨CBartolo

    Bartolo made a face at me.

    We drank the wine and looked at the sky.

    Since in this world, the moon is close to earth, the night sky is very bright.

    Butpared to Japan, the sky here is darker with a lot of bright stars.

    Both of us fell into silence.

    ¡°Hey, Bartolo.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Between me and the Rosyth royalty, which is more important?¡±

    Bartolo looked grave. He put the cup down on the ground and stared straight into my eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°Just as it is. Is Bartolo?Pompeii loyal to Almus?S?Rosyth? Or to the Rosyth royalty ?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°I will be loyal to Almus?S?Rosyth. Furthermore, I probably will be opposed to Raymond?Rosyth in bing the king of Rosyth Kingdom.¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    I drained the cup and turned to Bartolo.

    ¡°When the war is over¡­¡±

    ¡°Please stop! My king, I have a wife¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a serious matter! Hear me out please!¡±

    You stupid Bartolo.

    Bartolo smiled and filled my cup with wine.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Well, what do you want to say?¡­¡­Do you want to establish Prince Angus as the Prince Edward?¡±¨CBartolo

    Bartolo¡¯s eyes looked at me sharply.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do such a stupid thing like divide the country. Although I love Angus too, but it isn¡¯t good for him. Tetra¡­ may have someints, but she will surely understand. She had already prepared for it.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡±

    ¡°I will establish Julia¡¯s son as the Crown Prince. It¡¯s time to make this decision. Only then, can our country be one.¡±

    ¡°Well, I understand.¡±

    Bartolo knelt down, lowered his head, and said:

    ¡°My King. Your official wife is Julia. If you have decided, I will be your sword no matter where you are!¡±

    ¡°Thanks! Bartolo?Pompeii. I won¡¯t forget your loyalty.

    I smiled, then turned my sight to the sky again.

    A streak of lightning shed through the sky.

    Maybe a meteor¡­¡­

    No!

    I drew my sword quickly and warded off the things that flew towards Bartolo.

    I gave a look to Bartolo and he drew his sword at once.

    We stood back to back.

    ¡°All this because you withdrew the guards.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s because you were lovemaking on the night before the battle.¡±

    I stared at the darkness and felt nothing.

    But actually, there is something. There should be something!

    Suh!

    Suddenly I heard the grinding as rubble shifted.

    I saw something flying towards my neck by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    I cut it down with my sword and grabbed it There was a body¡¯s feel and temperature from it.

    It¡¯s an arm.

    I gave it a pull without hesitation.

    ¡°! ! ! !¡±

    Was it pulled out?

    I swung the broken arm.

    ¡°Did you know that a spider can regrow limbs?¡±

    It¡¯s a woman¡¯s voice.

    Wearing a ck cloth and blending into the dark.

    From the plump breasts, I recognized that it is a woman.

    ¡°You monster.¡±

    Bartolopared the broken arm in my hand with new arm on the spider woman.

    In such a short time, she regrew a new arm, furthermore, there¡¯s no difference with her old one.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard this word many times. However, whatever you say, a human cannot be a monster.¡±

    At that moment, I suddenly had a strong sense of danger. I rapidly pressed down Bartolo¡¯s head at the same time I lowered mine.

    Something flew over our heads.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you can avoid my attack. You have good sense.¡±

    She closed the distance in a second with a sharp knife in her hand.

    ¡°Using an assassin. What a cowardly way.¡±

    Although my Dragon Damascus sword can cut her knives apart easily like cutting fruit, but it seemed like she had unlimited knives.

    ¡°Carefully!¡±

    With sharp intuition, I avoided something that nearly cut off my feet.

    ¡°I see¡­it seems you have some sort of divine blessing.¡±

    ¡°So do you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, are you kidding? Does a monster have a sacred divine blessing? My power is much more dirty.¡±

    The fight went on.

    After nearly 5 minutes.

    ¡°I heard something!¡±

    ¡°From the king¡¯s camp!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    The soldiers finally noticed themotion.

    ¡°It would be better to target on your wives instead of you. I¡¯ll stop here ande back.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    However, I noticed that there¡¯s something ahead of me that was simr to a spider web.

    When I touched the thread, my fingers bled instantly.

    Things are looking tough.

    For now, I will heighten military alert and sleep with Tetra and Julia every night to ensure their safety.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Trantor: Makisima from <hr>

    Proofreader: Edne

    ¡°The hill has been upied by our enemies . ¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Well, they nned to wait at ease till we are exhausted . ¡±¨CAlmus

    I looked at Rozel¡¯s army, which is deployed on the hill . Although it is a hill, there¡¯s no distinct difference in altitude .

    Still, in warfare, it is obviously more advantageous to take the higher position .

    Gravity will bring enormous impact force with them, which is nearly unstoppable .

    ¡°Almus, we have finished investigating the military structure of our enemies . ¨CLulu

    Lulu handed me the report .

    ¡°With the addition of the soldiers who were previously defeated by us, the overall force of Rozel will reach 32,000 men, 30,000 of which are infantry and 2,000 are cavalry . Nearly 7000 of the infantries are ves . Besides those, they have 60 elephants . ¡±¨CLulu

    As expected, Rozel has more soldiers . Moreover,pared to us, they, Gallians, are stronger and more valiant .

    That means Rozel¡¯s infantry is stronger than ours .

    We have 13,000 infantry and 4,500 cavalry .

    Stronger cavalry but weaker infantry .

    For the final victory, we have to deal with their elephants first .

    ¡°My king, I wille back with a victory and erase the disgrace fromst time!¡± ¨CBartolo

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Bartolo . Waiting for your good news . ¡±¨CAlmus

    The war started with the emissary exchange .

    Both sides tried to make the other side surrender . .

    Obviously, that¡¯s impossible .

    The standoffsted for three days .

    Both forces attempted to find the weaknesses of the other until rain fell .

    There is little rain in the Adernia Penins .

    Because of that, soldiers have no experience fighting in such bad weather .

    Just like how we won¡¯t y baseball on a rainy day, it is better to avoid fighting in the rain .

    But General Curiu won¡¯t think so .

    ¡°Prepare! The war is going to start! Coat your skin with oil . ¡±¨CCuriu

    ¡°It has started . ¡±¨Cscout

    I read the report from the sorcerers .

    Fortunately, we didn¡¯t let our guard down even on a rainy day . However¡­<hr>

    ¡±Why did Curiu choose a rainy day to start the war? There must be some special reason . ¡±¨CAlmus

    Fighting in such bad weather would be harmful to both forces . Normally, such a risky strategy would be avoided .

    ¡°My king, they started to move . ¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°I know . Have you figured out why Curiu chose to move on a rainy day?¡±¨CAlmus

    Bartolo fell into silence .

    There must be a special reason .

    ¡±What do you think, king? . ¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°I have no idea . ¡±

    I answered quickly . Bartolo smiled and pointed at the ground .

    I turned my vision to the ground . The heavy rain turned the ground into mud . It¡¯s difficult for us to pull our boots out of the mud .

    En? Something is strange .

    Oh! I¡¯ve got it .

    ¡±Countermeasure for our cavalry?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Yes . In such bad weather, it is already hard for a human to walk on mud, even more so for those heavier horses . It¡¯s a good chance for Rozel to decrease our cavalry¡¯s mobility . Although it¡¯s also bad for their elephants, they are using the elephants as a tool for defense and their main force is the infantry . Obviously,pared to the cavalry, there would be less influence to the infantry . And Rozel has stronger infantry . ¡±¨CBartolo

    Ah! This is General Curiu .

    What an excellent strategy!

    ¡±The other reason¡­¡±¨CAlexios

    Alexios interrupted me with a smile .

    Well, normally, it¡¯s impolite to interrupt a king .

    But I don¡¯t care .

    ¡°Do you have another idea?¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°Well, besides that, there¡¯s another reason . ¡±¨CAlexios

    Although a little impolte, Alexios is also an excellentmander .

    At such an urgent time . We need more suggestions .

    Bartolo and I turned to Alexios .

    ¡±The other reason?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°The explosive spears . On such a rainy day, the gunpowder will be drenched and won¡¯t ignite . In this way, we can¡¯t use the explosive spears . ¡±¨CAlexios

    The detonators of the explosive spears were produced by Tetra¡¯s magic . Gunpowder is sealed inside perfectly and can¡¯t be drenched by the rain .

    In the first ce, I have created a weapon that won¡¯t be influenced by the weather .

    However, General Curiu has no idea about this .

    It¡¯s not surprising for him to think like Alexios .

    ¡±Of course, it¡¯s just my guess . I don¡¯t think General Curiu will do a risky move just because of these spections . ¡±¨CAlexios

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a great guess . I see . We also have to start our preparation right away . ¡±¨CAlmus

    We won¡¯t fail this war just because a sudden rain .

    Our Allied Forces is formed by arranging the infantry in the center in order to prevent General Curiu in attacking the middle . The Equus cavalry is divided equally on the left and right wings for surrounding our enemies .

    A formation for surround and annihte .

    On the other hand, for maximizing the impact force, Rozel put their 40 elephants in the center . The whole formation was like an arrow .

    The rest of the elephants were arranged on both wings for defense . Behind the elephants were light infantry and cavalry .

    As usual, both forces started with spears, arrows, and stones .

    Both the Allied Forces and Rozel sent thousands of soldiers . They are having a desperate fight under the heavy rain .

    Soldiers raised their shields and defended against most of the stones .

    But the heavy shield can¡¯t be used to defend against arrows and spears . Those soldiers who lost their shields have to move back slowly .

    After that, the main force began to move .

    Allied Forces¡¯ cavalry first shed against Rozel¡¯s elephants, cavalry and light infantry .

    Our heavy infantry stopped Rozel¡¯s drug-using ve army . The two sides exchanged fires fiercely and our heavy infantry gradually gained the upper hand .

    By this time¡­

    Trantor: Makisima from

    Proofreader: Edne

    ¡°Sha! Sha! Sha!! ¡±¨Cves

    ¡°Wuhaaaaaa!!!¡±¨Cves

    The ves fell intoplete madness and started charging towards our heavy infantry .

    They had lost their sensitivity to pain and there¡¯s no fear of death in their eyes .

    Facing those living dead, our soldiers got scared .

    ¡±What the hell is wrong these soldiers?¡±¨CAllied Force

    Disgusting!¡±¨CAllied Force

    It seems that our heavy infantry is going to be engulfed by Rozel¡¯s .

    Although we defeated nearly 1/3 of the ves, these soldiers simr to the living dead were still charging nonstop .

    It was at this time when the ves suddenly fell into panic .

    ¡±Shit! Little bitch¡­¡±¨CMari

    Mari sweared . She and her sorcerer army remotely controlled the mental situation of the ves .

    But the connection was broken It was obviously interfered with .

    (Actually, I heard the Allied Forces has a good sorcerer called Julia . )

    ¡°Pay more attention . It¡¯s impossible for my pupils to be defeated by a nameless sorcerer! ss B, C, and D, continue to maintain the connection . ss A and me will start to attack the enemies . ¡± ¨CMari

    ¡±Well, it¡¯s harder than I thought . ¡±¨CJulia

    It¡¯s difficult to cut down the connection between the enemies and the ves, but Julia set her connection to the ves quickly .

    Julia felt a little upset at herck of experience .

    ¡±That¡¯s enough, Julia . It¡¯s already good that we were able to interfere with the enemy . Almus will do the rest . ¡±¨CTetra

    Tetra encouraged Julia . Tetra also participated in the attack as a sorcerer .

    Although, her magic is more suitable for weapon production rather than fighting in the frontline .

    ¡±We fight as a team! Come on everyone!¡±¨CAllied Forces¡¯ Sorcerers

    Our sorcerers cheered themselves in a loud voice .

    Sorcerers are not less important than soldiers in the frontline .

    ¡±Julia-sama! The enemy¡¯s counterattack ising!¡±¨CLulu

    ¡°All right, Lulu, prepare!¡± ¨CJulia

    ¡°Got it! Go to hell!¡±¨CLulu

    Lulu held her head high and said .

    However, due to the fierce attack of the enemies, our sorcerers, including Lulu, were gradually cursed and fell down .

    ¡±Unn¡­I¡¯m dizzy . Julia-sama, we cannot hold on for more than 5 minutes . ¡±¨CLulu

    ¡°It¡¯s getting ready soon! Come on girls, let¡¯s fight with our husbands!¡±¨CJulia

    Julia also fought back with the headache and smiled to the sorcerers .

    Including herself, most sorcerers here have already married .

    For their husbands who were fighting in the frontline, they won¡¯t fall easily .

    The didn¡¯t know how much time has passed . When Julia and her teammates nearly fell down, Soyon arrived and shouted . She worked in reconnaissance .

    ¡±They moved! The elephants in the center have moved . ¡±¨CSoyon

    Finally, the headache disappeared . Which means that the enemy¡¯s sorcerers have lost control of the ves .

    ¡°Ahh¡­am I dying?¡±¨CAllied Force Sorcerers

    All of them fell into the mud .

    ¡±Calm down! No matter what they are, separate their head from the body and they will die!¡±¨CAlmus

    I shouted and encouraged my soldiers .

    Divine Blessing of Royalty stabilised and improved my soldiers¡¯ mental situation .

    Feares from uncertainty of the unknown . It happens to all of us .

    For them, those fearless soldiers who were like the living dead were unknown .

    ¡±Haaaaaa!¡±

    I beheaded an enemy . He still smiled even though he had died .

    How disgusting!

    ¡±My king, are you charging to the front too much?¡±

    A soldier was surprised, as well as worried .

    I smiled and answered .

    ¡±No, you guys are too slow! Everyone, follow me! I am the son of the warlord! We are unstoppable!¡±¨CAlmus

    Hearing that, and with my Divine Blessing, our Allied Forces have never been more excited .

    ¡±This feeling!! Don¡¯t forget!!¡±

    ¡°Follow our king!!!¡±

    ¡°God is with us!!¡±

    Our soldiers raised their weapons again and the formation that was pushed back is now reformed .

    ¡±Well done, my king!¡±

    ¡°Well, contribution belongs to everyone . ¡±¨CAlmus

    I saw that even the enemies were getting sluggish .

    For the fear of death, they began to get rid of the drug¡¯s effect .

    More like a human rather than a monster .

    It¡¯s the evidence that Julia broke off their control from the enemies¡¯ sorcerers .

    Out of all the difficulties, a messenger came to me .

    ¡±What happened?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Rozel¡¯s elephants have moved! It seems that they¡¯re going to charge toward our middle . ¡±¨Cthe herald

    Curiu finally took action .

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Trantor: Makisima from <hr>

    Proofreader: Edne

    In another area, both forces¡¯ wings .

    Our Allied Forces¡¯ cavalry is engaged in a fierce battle with the enemy¡¯s cavalry .

    Our cavalry was nearly double the size of the enemy¡¯s . But we actually didn¡¯t have the upper hand .

    ¡°Shit, how annoying the light infantry is!¡±

    Rozel used their light infantry to make up for their cavalry .

    Although, the light infantry cannotpete with the cavalry

    But they still make up for the shortage ofbat power .

    Our cavalry was divided into two parts .

    One is the Equus cavalry, which took charge of eliminating the enemy¡¯s cavalry and infantry .

    The other part is led by Roswald and is in charge of defeating the enemy¡¯s elephants .

    ¡°Kill the elephants first! Let the fucking cavalry and infantry alone!¡±

    While trying his best to control the horse that got hysterical by the elephant¡¯s smell, Roswald aimed at the elephants¡¯ weakness and threw the explosive spear .

    The explosive spear pierced through the thick skin of the elephant .

    Then, it exploded as the elephant .

    After a blood rain, Roswald¡¯s cloth was nearly drenched with elephant¡¯s blood .

    With a deafening noise, the elephant slowly fell down .

    The rest of the cavalry under Roswald also threw their spears . Elephants began to fall into the ground one after the other .

    But Roswald frowned .

    ¡°How strange . The rest of the elephants should be panicked and be unable to move . ¡±

    But the other elephants ignored the noise of the explosive spears and moved forward continuously .

    Both horses and elephants are very sensitive . Normally, they will be agitated by the noise of the explosive spears . Maybe some of them are special and fearless .

    But it is impossible that none of them got affected by the explosion .

    Actually our own Equus cavalry was also affected by the noise, and are now struggling with fighting near the elephants and converging with the rest of our cavalry . Although, they could still fight with the enemy cavalry and light infantry .

    ¡°Maybe, a curse¡­¡±

    Roswald wondered . Although he was right, had no way to prove it .

    Rozel had already known that the Allied Forces are good at using explosive spears . The horses and elephants will be frightened by the noise and fire caused by this new weapon .

    Obviously, they had done some special preparation for it .

    Their sorcerers, led by Mari, fed these animals with drugs like marijuana and put some curses to keep animals in mania, which can make them be fearless of noise and fire .

    But even so, we, the Allied Forces, still gradually gained the upper hand .

    After all, we have a stronger cavalry . Once the enemy runs out of their elephants, they will fail .

    All that remained was to surround the enemy with our Allied Forces¡¯ cavalry before General Curiu charges through the center . Thus, the heavy infantry has an important role in stopping General Curiu .

    That is the key to victory .

    ¡¸¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö£¡£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡¸¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö£¡£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    But suddenly, the ground began to shake fiercely and the sky was nearly covered with dust .

    The 40 elephants in Rozel¡¯s main force started charging towards us .

    It seems that Rozel is giving up their ve troops and is focusing on destroying the center of the Allied Forces first .

    But, it¡¯s impossible!

    ¡°Nothing to fear!! Kill these fucking elephants!¡±

    While encouraging our soldiers, I changed the formation .

    Imanded the light infantry to charge forward while the heavy infantry retreats further back .

    We shortened the distance with the elephants through this new formation .

    I swung my sword as I charged past an elephant . Behind me, the elephant fell down . <hr>

    I cut off its legs perfectly in half .

    Trantor: Makisima from

    Proofreader: Edne

    Most Adernian soldiers had been farmers . In agriculture, teamwork is very important .

    That¡¯s why Adernians can keep order even in such a dangerous situation .

    Instead, most Gallians belong to the nomadic society . Nomads have no fixed homes but move from region to region to secure their food supply .

    They prefer to work alone .

    ¡°Should I have joined in the battle with the elephants?¡­¡­No, I shouldn¡¯t . ¡±

    Curiu looked at the elephants that ran back, with their dead beastmasters still on them .

    It looked like all the elephants had fell into panic .

    Imagine a troop of elephants charging towards the Rosyth army together with General Curiu . Once he lost control of the elephants, there was a high risk that the elephants would run back and trample their own soldiers to death .

    It¡¯s very risky .

    So General Curiu ordered to kill the rest of the panicked elephants and then prepared to charge towards the Allied Forces once again .

    ¡°Well, the elephants were enough to break the enemy¡¯s formation . ¡±

    Curiu thought to himself then turned back towards his troops and said:

    ¡°Soldiers, victory!¡±

    A long speech is unnecessary . A single word is enough .

    ¡°Charge!!!¡±

    All of Rozel¡¯s 30,000 soldiers roared and charged towards the enemy .

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Imanded our light infantry to retreat .

    Although there were still a few elephants that remained, we had to first deal with General Curiu, who can¡¯t be stopped by just the light infantry .

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Our soldiers reformed the formation in a flurry .

    Can we make it?¡­ No, a littlete .

    We need to do something!

    ¡°Ron, Gram, Muzio, go!¡±

    ¡°Yes brother!¡±

    ¡°Got it, my king!¡±

    ¡°Leave the support to me . ¡±

    I led the elites guards to the frontline .

    We try to stop General Curiu and reform the formation during this period .

    Maybe it¡¯s a little dangerous, but we had no choice .

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    Raising my sword, I rushed towards General Curiu .

    As far as I know, General Curiu is a really valiant soldier .

    He is riding a strange monster . It seems to be a dragon .

    But both I and my horse, Sakura, showed no fear against it .

    ¡°So you are King Almus . How young! But I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re going to die at this age . ¡±

    Curiu said something . But unfortunately, I don¡¯t know the Galliannguage .

    ¡°General Cuiru! Today is the end of your legend!¡±

    Our swords collided with each other again and again . My sword is made of Dragon Damascus . It¡¯s strange that General Curiu¡¯s sword still hasn¡¯t been cut off in half . In other words¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s made of Dragon Damascus!¡±

    We said something together .

    Even though I didn¡¯t understand what he said, he probably thought the same as me .

    ¡°Die! Curiu!¡±

    ¡°Go to hell! Almus!¡±

    Our swords collided again .

    ¡°It looks like you also have a Divine Blessing . ¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the Divine Blessing is for strengtheningbat power, right?¡±

    It¡¯s the first time for me to fight against someone with the same Divine Blessing .

    However, General Curiu seems to be on a higher level due to having more experience .

    But Ron and the others make up for my shortfall .

    ¡°Shit! You¡¯re really mean, King Almus!¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you said but¡­¡­there is no fairness on the battlefield!¡±

    Ron stabbed with a spear towards Curiu . The two of us attack at a short range .

    Gram ang Muzio attack with their bows and arrows .

    But even in such a difficult situation, General Curiu could still dodge our attacks, probably with the help of the Divine Blessing .

    However, he will surely reach his limit .

    ¡°Protect General Curiu!

    ¡°Support! Hurry up!¡±

    Our elite guards also fight fiercely against Rozel¡¯s .

    Both sides had been strengthened by Divine Blessing .

    It seems as if no side will be defeated .

    But, after all, we have fewer soldiers . We will be surrounded at this rate¡­

    ¡°Hurry up!! I¡¯m sorry, my King!! Please excuse me foringte!¡±

    ¡°My King! Please take good care of yourself!¡±

    With the arrival of Bartolo and Tony, it seemed like our strategy of buying time was sessful . ¡±

    We have warded off the impact brought by the troops of Curiu .

    Our 13,000 heavy infantry started fighting against 30,000 of Rozel¡¯s troops .

    The heavy infantry has a stronger defense than the Gallians .

    ¡°Forward! Kill the fucking Adernians!¡±

    ¡°Fuck away, you Gallian son of a bitch!¡±

    The battlefield was full of swearing .

    I won¡¯t fail too!

    ¡°Die! Curiu!¡±

    I swung my sword towards Curiu¡¯s head, but it was defended by his sword .

    At this moment, Ron stabbed his spear . In a spray of bright red blood, he left a deep wound in the waist of Curiu .

    Staring at his clothes drenched by blood, General Curiu frowned .

    Meanwhile, two arrows from Gram and Muzio flew towards Curiu .

    One targeted Curiu¡¯s head, the other towards his heart .

    There was no space for Curiu to avoid .

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    A blonde woman appeared and entangled the two arrows with threads from her fingers easily .

    ¡°Nice to meet you, King Almus . I¡¯m Alice, the one who will kill you . ¡±

    I saw a flicker of light .

    I lift my sword to guard against it .

    Something hit it and fell on the ground, it was a needle .

    ¡°Not an assassination this time?¡±

    ¡°I was originally going to do that, but General Curiu was in danger . ¡±

    Hearing Alice¡¯s words, General Curiu apologized .

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Alice-dono . ¡±

    ¡°Never mind . ¡±

    Then they turned to me .

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on . ¡±

    Alice said that in Aderniannguage and then she raised her knives towards me .

    I parried her knives with my sword .

    Immediately, General Curiu¡¯s huge sword charged towards me .

    I hurried to avoid it .

    ¡°Ron! You¡¯re in charge of the blonde!¡±

    ¡°Got it! Hey, I¡¯m your opponent!¡±

    Ron tried to suppress Alice with his spear, which was entangled by Alice¡¯s threads .

    Soon the threads reached their limit and were cut off .

    Alice tried to defend against Ron¡¯s spear with her knife .

    But it was also cut off easily .

    ¡°Well, it seems that your spear is also made of Dragon Damascus . So is mine . ¡±

    Alice pulled another knife from her sleeves .

    It¡¯s called a kukri knife .

    The battle between us four intensified .

    Although Curiu and Alice were more skillful, with the support from Gram and Muzio, we leveled the situation .

    We gradually gained the upper hand .

    While General Curiu was trapped in the middle, the Allied Forces had the chance to reform the army .

    During this time, the cavalry from the left and right wings gradually surrounded the Rozel army .

    However, until the cavalry has finished surrounding the enemy, the middle troops had to try their best to contain the main force of Rozel .

    There¡¯s a possibility that we will be annihted before the formation is fullyplete .

    The war fell into a stalemate .

    It¡¯s like a bowl of water filled to the brim, just one stone is all it takes for it to overflow .

    As the battle is getting more intense, the rain is falling harder and harder .

    My clothes are drenched, my face ispletely wet with either sweat or rainwater .

    But even so, I still have to concentrate fully .

    Or I will fail .

    ¡°En!¡±

    General Curiu copsed first .

    It¡¯s thanks to the wound from the arrow caused by Gram and Muzio .

    My sword bore into Curiu¡¯s shoulder .

    Blood spurted out .

    His face clearly shows agony .

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you interfere with them!

    Ron stopped Alice who was going to save Curiu .

    Alice stared at him angrily and fought back with her kukri knife .

    I intensified my attacks and relentlessly pursued Curiu .

    Though my attacks would be blocked by Curiu¡¯s big sword, his movements were not as sharp as before .

    Extensive blood loss has drained Curiu¡¯s strength, his superior physical ability declined .

    Gram and Muzio couldn¡¯t dare miss this chance .

    They both released their arrows towards General Curiu .

    Good chance!

    But¡­

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    The two arrows were stopped by a ckhaired woman .

    I¡¯ve met her before in my monarchical session .

    Witch Marin .

    She stood with a short bow in her left hand and an arrow in her right hand .

    ¡°I was worried and came here . It seemed that you can do nothing without my support . How ipetent my son is¡­¡±

    ¡°Mo . . mother . ¡±

    ¡°Call me sister!¡±

    Sister or mother, please decide clearly . ¡°

    Marin and Curiu spoke in Galliannguage .

    ¡°Drink it . For analgesia . It¡¯s a drug . Just a small dose, it won¡¯t be a problem . . ¡±

    ¡°Than . . thanks¡­e on! Let¡¯s fight together! Melon-dono!¡±

    ¡°Well, if you like¡­¡±

    Marin smiled and started chanting

    It¡¯s Japanese!!

    ¡°Open the gate of hell . Come to the real world . Your pain will be mine, my pain will be yours! Your pleasure will be mine, my pleasure will be yours . Your death will be mine, my death will be yours . Your life will be mine, my life will be yours . Your is my revenge . The red thread between us will go beyond the world . ¡±

    She is . . a Japanese?!!!¡±

    ¡°Let fly together! Let¡¯s conquer the world! We will be omnipotent together . You¡¯re the wolf and I¡¯m the bailuyuan(white deer) . The two of us are one, onepletes the other, my better half . ¡±

    Marin chanted . There is cold air rising up .

    It¡¯s the song of death, a song that cannot be sung by humans .

    In order to stop her chant, I rushed towards her frantically .

    However¡­

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get in the way . ¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    General Curiu swung his ymore . After the drug, he got stronger than before .

    ¡°Gram, Muzio! Shoot her!¡±

    The two released their arrows towards Marin .

    She stopped the arrows with her right hand .

    Her hand was pierced by arrows . Marin frowned .

    However¡­

    She pulled out the arrows out calmly . And her wound self-healed in a second .

    Then she chanted again .

    ¡°Right here,e down . ¡±

    After her chant, the atmosphere changed .

    Her eyes turned sharper . It¡¯s as if somebody is possessing her .

    ¡°Almus, give in please . I don¡¯t want to kill a fellow from the same town . If we work together, it is possible for us to find a way to go back to Japan . ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t . I am not willing toe back . Moreover, I have killed so many people since arriving here . Now I have no choice but to step forward . ¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Marin seemed a little sad .

    ¡±Too bad . I have also killed a lot of people, just like you . I can¡¯t stop here . For my dead husband¡¯s sake, I have to keep moving forward . If you won¡¯t be my friend then, you will be my enemy . ¡±

    Marin smiled and raised her short bow .

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your two archers and I are different . They are still too young and simple . ¡±

 Chapter 124.1

    Chapter 124.1

    Trantor: Makisima from <hr>

    Proofreader: Edne

    With a low, roaring sound, Marin¡¯s arrows flew towards me quickly .

    I blocked it with my sword .

    My hands are numb from the continuous impact of the arrows .

    ¡°Dragon bow¡­¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Yes . Quite nice . Anyway, the archer behind you also has one, right? ¡°¨CMarin

    Gram answered her question with arrows .

    ¡°Well, that was a good technique in archery . ¡±

    Marin smiled and caught the arrows easily .

    (How strange¡­¡­)

    I have been to war so many times before . Marin¡¯s arms are a thin woman¡¯s arms, it¡¯s impossible for her to use such a heavy bow, such as the Dragon bow properly . <hr>

    Furthermore, she even caught the arrows from Gram, who was strengthened by my Divine Blessing!

    There is something going with her .

    Maybe¡­

    ¡°That necromancy magic . You can even have the Divine Blessing of the Dead?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re sharp . ¡±¨CMarin

    Marin threw the arrow back straight to my head . I blocked it with my sword .

    Still, that strength feels the same as mine, or even above mine¡­

    Curiu and Marin .

    What tough opponents they are!

    The arrows from Marin cuts through my cheek, blood flows through my wound .

    The heavy rain washed away the blood .

    But the blend of rain and blood still blurred my vision .

    The tip of the bnce is leaning towards Rozel¡¯s favor .

    It¡¯s immensely hard for Ron to fight against Alice .

    Curiu and Marin easily suppressed thebination of me, Muzio and Gram .

    ¡°Good intuition! You dodge just by a fine line . ¡±

    ¡°You just have poor technique . ¡±

    Hearing my words, Marin frowned and drew out another arrow .

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Curiu swung his sword at the same time as Marin released her arrows .

    I defended against Curiu¡¯s attack with my sword and twisted my body constrainedly .

    But the arrow still left a wound in my chest .

    ¡°Missed again . You better killed me rapidly . ¡±

    I provoked the two enemies .

    The situation in the center was unfavorable now .

    But if we can hold out until the wingsplete their formation, Rozel would be surrounded .

    That would be our victory .

    No matter how, I have contained the two here .

    (Even so¡­¡­Where does her magic powere from? That is probably the key of her self-healing . )

    From her chanting, I knew Marin is a reincarnator .

    She probably used Japanese as an incantation for the taboo curse .

    I remembered Julia said that the most suitable incantation is decided by the sorcerer themselves .

    In fact, Griffon-sama said that we reincarnators have Divine Blessing . That means Marin may have it too . In view of her necromancy magic, she probably had a Divine Blessing which can elerate the process of healing .

    However, normally, this kind of Divine Blessing can only ease the pain and pacify the mental situation .

    This level of self-healing is impossible .

    You could even call it the Divine Blessing of Zombie .

    How can I kill her?

    Beheading? But I have no time to try it .

    Another question is the magic power .

    Julia said, maintaining necromancy magic needs a huge amount of magic power .

    For maintaining necromancy magic, you have to prepare a magic matrix and many magic stones . Besides, it will require many hours to chant .

    The shorter the incantation is, the more pressure .

    Even Julia, who had above average magic power, cannot achieve it alone .

    It seems that Marin had much more power than Julia, even close to a God, obviously, it¡¯s impossible .

    So she must have a special way to supply magic power .

    But, how?

 Chapter 124.2

    Chapter 124.2

    Trantor: Makisima from <hr>

    Proofreader: Edne

    ¡°Not concentrating in the middle of a fight, despicable!¡±

    Marin shortened the distance in a second and pulled out her sword .

    So this is our moment of truth¡­¡­

    ¡°Curiu, go away!¡±

    ¡°Bu . . but¡­¡±

    ¡°Go back to the troops!¡±

    Marin and Curiu talked in Galliannguage .

    Curiu finally left with a puzzled expression .

    ¡°It¡¯s time to die . ¡±¨CGram

    Marin¡¯s heart was pierced by an arrow from Gram .

    However¡­

    ¡°Too light . ¡±¨CMarin

    Her wound healed rapidly . <hr>

    ¡°You monster!¡±

    Gram shouted angrily .

    ¡°Gram, Muzio! Aim for the head!¡±

    I shouted .

    I turned to Marin and smiled .

    ¡°The weakness of a zombie is the head, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Head¡­¡­hmm, are you sure about that?¡±

    She smiled too .

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re gonna die . ¡±

    Marin¡¯s sword collided with mine .

    My hand got numb .

    I had already known that she may be faster than Curiu, however, she¡¯s even stronger and skillful!!

    ¡°Bastard . Stealing a skill from the dead!¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°I inherited it from my husband . It¡¯s the crystal of love . Same to you, wimpy child, you power is from the shit elf, right?¡±¨CMarin

    Well, she is right . No matter what, power is power .

    ¡°Fighting without any skill and buff, that¡¯s only inics . ¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Do you want to fight without any curse and divine blessing? I¡¯ll tell you this, I will absolutely win . After all, I have trained myself for hundreds of years . ¡±¨CMarin

    ¡°Age is not an advantage . Old hag . ¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die, you shit . ¡±¨CMarin

    It¡¯s my advantage to fight against Marin alone .

    This woman is dangerous . It¡¯s best if she dies here .

    Another chance to kill her will be hard toe by, I cannot let her run away .

    I ignored the immense pain and raised my body again .

    I want more power!

    I want more power to break the wall between Marin and me .

    ¡°Haaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°En!¡±

    My sword collided with Marin¡¯s again . Huge power blew Marin away .

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    I swung my sword towards Marin once again .

    It was sessful this time, blood gushed out from her wound .

    ¡°How is this possible, you got a new Divine Blessing?!¡±

    Marin shouted with a surprised voice .

    My power came back .

    Thanks, elf .

    No, it¡¯s probably because my soldiers here were increasing . And my Divine Blessing of Royalty had became more powerful with the increasing amount of soldiers .

    I felt their strong belief towards me .

    ¡°I see, your divine blessing is getting stronger, right?¡±¨CMarin

    ¡°Why would I tell you?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you, idiot . ¡±¨CMarin

    Although I don¡¯t know what happened to her, it¡¯s a good chance!

    I swung my sword again . Two swords collided with sparks .

    I won!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    I cut off her right hand .

    Her hand hurled through the air, blood spraying from it .

    But light started to gather on her right hand again, self-healing started .

    I can¡¯t miss this chance and charged towards her again .

    ¡°Tell me his Divine Blessing at once! Hurry up, shit!¡±

    Marin defended with her left hand and talked with somebody .

    ¡°What?!¡­The same as Etzel¡­Interesting . ¡±

    With her new right hand, Marin started attacking me again .

    I missed the chance¡­¡­

    ¡°A word of advice . Don¡¯t rely too much on Divine Blessing . Or you won¡¯t be able to distinguish Almus and King Rosyth apart . At that time, you¡¯re not your own person anymore . ¡±¨CMarin

    ¡°Thanks a lot . I know the side effect, but I cannot stop here . ¡±¨CAlmus

    Since arriving here, I had killed thousands of people . Now, I have no choice .

    I am not willing to stop here .

 Chapter 124.3

    Chapter 124.3

    Trantor: Makisima from <hr>

    Proofreader: Edne

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I will stop here . I won¡¯t be able to win right now . ¡±

    Marin said then retreated hastily . Alice saw her and began to retreat too .

    Meanwhile, a gong rang .

    It¡¯s the sign of retreat in Rozel .

    Hearing the sound, Rozel¡¯s soldiers started retreating simultaneously .

    What happened¡­¡­

    ¡°Almus-sama, you worked hard . It seemed that the wings had been sessful in surrounding enemies . ¡±

    Bartolo reported .

    That means, we won!

    ¡°Chase them quickly!¡±¨CAlmus<hr>

    ¡°Everyone! Follow them! Let no gallian return alive!¡±¨CBartolo

    In this war, Rozel had nearly 4,000 soldiers dead, 8,000 wounded and 10,000 captured . In total, the loss of Rozel is nearly 20,000 in this war .

    From our side, there are 1,000 dead and 4,000 wounded .

    A huge victory for our Allied Force .

    ¡°Ouch, that hurts! ¨CAlmus

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Almus . I can¡¯t put on your medicine . ¡±¨CJulia

    ¡°Do you have any other medicine?¡±

    ¡°No . ¡±

    Julia¡¯s ruthless words made me desperate .

    ¡°Hey! Stay still! Don¡¯t escape! Tetra, catch him . ¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Let me go! Ouch!¡±

    I nearly wept, but Julia still cruelly applied the medicine to me .

    ¡°I will die! Die!¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°You look happy . ¡±

    Bartolo took a sip of wine and said .

    He even smiled .

    ¡°Wonderful . No major injuries . ¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°Well, most are bruises¡­ . . Ouch, that hurts!¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±¨CJulia

    During the time the medicine was applied, I was nearly crying .

    Next time, please use a medicine that won¡¯t make it worse¡­¡­

    ¡°Now for the report of the battle oue, we have approximately a thousand soldiers dead and four thousand who are wounded . The situation of the enemy is still uncertain, but there are approximately eight thousand gallians dead . There could still be some left but their morale is terribly low because of the defeat . It will be difficult for them to organize a counterattack . ¡±

    In a word, we won the decisive war .

    Although it wasn¡¯t aplete win, that¡¯s enough for me .

    ¡°We captured two lieutenant generals and five major generals . It¡¯s a great oue . ¡±¨CBartolo

    ¡°Where are Curiu and Marin?¡±¨CAlmus

    ¡°No clue to their whereabouts had been found . Maybe they escaped¡­¡±¨CBartolo

    Curiu left the battlefield midway . It¡¯s possible that Marin had realized they were going to be surrounded .

    Therefore she ordered Curiu to escape the battlefield while she fought against me to buy time .

    Perhaps, if I had continued to fight against both Curiu and Marin, I would likely die first .

    ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot it . We captured the blondie . She seems to be called Alice . ¡±

    ¡°Really? How?¡±

    ¡°She was captured for protecting the Alde prince . She kept silent after that . Would you like to have a talk with her?¡±

    En, I want to invite her to join us .

    She is an excellent assassin . It would be a pity to kill her . But what should I do?

    It seemed she has a strong loyalty to Prince Alde, how about taking him hostage?

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s leave aside that question . How about the recovery of ivory?¡±

    ¡°En, finished . I had done it without Demorgal knowing . Is it worth any money?¡±

    ¡°Probably worth a lot . Galician merchants may buy it at high prices . ¡±

    ¡°Almus-sama!¡±

    I heard the voice of Raymond .

    ¡°Come in . ¡±

    ¡°Excuse me . ¡±

    Raymond walked straight towards me .

    In his hand was a letter inside a cylinder .

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°A letter from Rozel . ¡±

    I take it from Raymond, opened the cylinder and took out the letter .

    Hmm¡­

    ¡°What was written?¡±

    ¡°They want to make peace with us . ¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Reconciliation?<hr>

    ¡°Almus-dono . About the reconciliation¡­¡±

    ¡°Did it arrive at your ce as well?¡±

    As I finished saying, Carlo nodded .

    Although I hold the initiative of this war, Carlo is the leader, for what it matters .

    After all, the purpose of this war is to turn Prince Carlo into King Carlo .

    As such, it isn¡¯t weird for the same document to be delivered to both of us . <hr>

    Or rather, it¡¯s actually weird for it to be delivered to me .

    ¡°I would actually like to talk about that right now, is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes . There¡¯s no need to hurry but we shouldn¡¯t be dying it either . ¡±

    Carlo nodded and answered .

    Seven figures had gathered inside arge tent .

    Raymond, Bartolo and I hade from Rosyth kingdom .

    Carlo DeMorgal, General Tonino and a powerful noble Letis Blouse hade from the DeMorgal kingdom .

    And finally, Muzio from Equus kingdom .

    Since Alexios and the others were publicly regarded as mercenary I hired, they didn¡¯t participate in the meeting .

    Muzio was the first to break the ice .

    ¡°We, the Equus tribe, havee here to return the favor to King Almus . As such, we do not demand any interest . However¡­¡±

    Muzio¡¯s voice roughened .

    ¡°It¡¯s evident that Rozel was supporting the rebellion in our country!! If I don¡¯t have Rozel pay for it, I can¡¯t face my dead father, brother and myrades in the other world!!¡±

    Muzio eximed, mming his wrist on the desk .

    His heart was filled with rage .

    ¡°The problem is the evidence¡­ That shaman still hasn¡¯t confessed, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ . . There aren¡¯t any shamans in our country who could undo that curse . ¡±

    Rozel¡¯s shaman has information leakage prevention curse .

    If they try to leak any info, their heart will explode .

    As long as they don¡¯t undo this curse, they can¡¯t be hasty about the matter .

    ¡°Speaking of which, I have ordered to have her transported here . She should reach in about 3 days . And then¡­¡±

    ¡°I shall ask Julia to try and undo it . ¡±

    As I said that, Muzio silently expressed his gratitude .

    There¡¯s no better shaman than Julia in Aderia penins .

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    <strong><strong>Reconciliation? ¨C Part 2</strong></strong><hr>

    <strong></strong>

    <strong></strong>

    If Julia can¡¯t do it, then probably no one else can .

    ¡°A formal apology andpensation to King Equus¡¯ country . Prince Aldo¡¯s release from the DeMorgal Kingdom . Compensation from Rosyth Kingdom . An armistice treaty thatsts no less than 3 years . Do any of these need to be revised?¡±

    Raymond presented a concrete peace n .

    The first two are essential, while thetter will be done if possible .

    I don¡¯t know whether Rozel will actually pay our country or not .

    After all, Rozel is still far below having enough national power to do so .

    Both Carlo and I showed our consent to Raymond¡¯s proposition .

    However, Bartolo did not .

    ¡°Hmm, why do we need to be talking about reconciliation? Is it really necessary to make such a treaty? We should pursue this peace, not negotiate it . There is no time to talk about peace . ¡±

    Surely there were many others who thought that way too .

    They want to end the war as much as any of us . <hr>

    War is so unpredictable and it costs so much money .

    If this war continues, it is going to seriously damage our internal industry .

    However, the time to defeat Rozel is now .

    ¡°But General Bartolo, what do you n to do if we lose the war? I think a reconciliation really is for the best¡­¡±

    ¡°To speak of defeat before actually fighting is an extremely cowardly thing to say, Lord Raymond . Have you lost your nerve?¡±

    ¡°What!? I¡¯m just saying that there¡¯s a rare possibility of it happening¡­¡±

    Raymond and Bartolo red furiously at each other .

    It was the first time I had ever seen these two fight .

    Well, that was new .

    ¡°To begin with, have you ever lost even once?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a thing of the past . We won the previous battle, and we¡¯ll win the next one . The morale of the enemy troops has been greatly reduced . I can¡¯t afford to lose this opportunity . The difference of power between our country and Rozel¡¯s is no less than tenfold . I have to strike now . ¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m talking about . What do you think will happen if Rozel gets serious andes at us with full force? We¡¯ll be dragged through the mud . The soldiers want to return home and not to worry about being used as tools . Rather than a time for war, now is the time for peace . If we miss this chance, there won¡¯t be another one . ¡±

    Hmm, they both made a solid point, huh?

    I can¡¯t decide who to side with .

    I want to weaken Rozel as much as possible too .

    But it sure is a risky move¡­

    It¡¯s a matter of a high-risk, high-reward n versus a low-risk, low-reward n .

    Which one should we stick to?

    ¡°General Tonino, what Bartolo says¡­ Can we win?¡±

    The one to ask that question to Tonino was Carlo .

    Tonino answers with a confident nod .

    ¡°I think we can . But we need to attack first . Now¡¯s our chance . ¡±

    So two of our generals think we can win .

    Next¡­

    Naturally, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Letis Blouse .

    What would be the head of the Blouse family¡¯s opinion?

    ¡°We would rather be settling this with a cession of territory¡­ If at all possible, we would like to concede a portion of Rozel¡¯s territory . ¡±

    War 3, Peace 1 .

    The people advocating for war had a clear advantage .

    ¡°What are your thoughts on the matter, Carlo?¡±

    Carlo met my question with a bitter smile as he answered .

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think that as long as I can ascend to the throne, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem . Our country has been ravaged by this war and we need to reorganize ourselves as soon as possible . We can¡¯t afford to keep prolonging this war¡­ But on the other hand, considering just how much more powerful Rozel can be in the future, we also have a choice to strike them down now that we can¡­

    He wasn¡¯t being able to make up his mind .

    Not that I could make such a decision myself, either .

    ¡°Lord Almus! Lord Carlo! We need your decisive judgment! Now¡¯s the time we can defeat Rozel once and for all!!¡±

    ¡°Our top priority is to bring peace to our people! If we continue this war, the morale of our troops will certainly fall and that will be our ruin!¡±

    Bartolo and Raymond urged us both to decide on the matter .

    Both of them looked so intimidating¡­

    We had bettere to a decision quickly .

    However¡­

    My poor brain didn¡¯t know which choice was the right one!

    And just when I was getting worried about having to leave it to chance while saying ¡°There¡¯s no going back now¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty! Hawk mail from Lord Yal!¡±

    ¡°Hawk mail! Bring it to me, quick!¡±

    What excellent timing!

    After receiving the letter from the guard, I quickly broke the envelope¡¯s seal and began reading it .

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    I spontaneously started smiling .

    The other six people stared at me in anticipation .

    After carefully folding the letter, I informed the six about its contents .

    ¡°The Kingdoms of Gilberd and Faldham have invaded Rozel . ¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    <strong><strong>Reconciliation?</strong></strong><hr>

    <strong></strong>

    <strong></strong>

    Yal¡¯s duty was to instigate the Zoldias Kingdom into attacking the Belvedere Kingdom .

    He seeded, and the two countries were now in a state of war .

    His role had been fulfilled .

    However, it would have been a waste to just leave it at that .

    So I had dispatched Yal to the Gillbed and Faldham Kingdoms .

    This could work . <hr>

    Both countries had experienced various hardships because of Rozel .

    Their chance for revenge was now or never . Therefore, they would certainly be joining the fray .

    ¡°Oh! I wouldn¡¯t have expected any less from Lord Almus!¡±

    Carlo looked at me with respect .

    I wish he had stopped as he was making me feel awkward .

    Conversely . Tonino and Letis were looking at Carlo with shock .

    Such important diplomacy was being developed without the DeMorgal Kingdom .

    Carlo should have been angry . Or at least utter aint or two with some degree of cynicism .

    Well, at least I had the excuse of ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure whether or not this would seed, so I didn¡¯t want to get too excited about nothing . ¡±

    The reason behind me not including the DeMorgal Kingdom in these proceedings was that I was nning on turning the DeMorgal Kingdom into a dependent state .

    It would make for a good buffer zone .

    Ultimately, I wanted to take away its diplomatic autonomy .

    So as part of that strategy, I had decided to leave the DeMorgal Kingdom out of this .

    It was all so Gillbed and Faldham would see the importance of the Rosyth Kingdom, and the fall of the DeMorgal Kingdom .

    Would that make me a mean person?

    Being deemed ¡°mean¡± is the bestpliment a politician can receive .

    In fact, several tribes in the Germanis region and the northeastern part of Gallia have already gotten wind of Rozel¡¯s defeat .

    This was thanks to Ains and Abraham .

    The people of Kirisha trade with countries and tribes all around the world .

    Using such a tradework, sharing information is quite simple .

    Abraham was especially eager about it .

    He might have been happy about me telling him I¡¯d let him see his great-grandson .

    The tribes in the northeastern part of Gallia wanted their independence from Rozel, and the people of Germanis had been waiting for their chance to prey upon thends of Gallia .

    They were sure to make their move as soon as they learned about the situation in Rozel .

    ¡°Well, I think we have Rozel right where we want them . What do you think, Carlo?¡±

    ¡°I agree . Now¡¯s the time to rally the forces of the Adernians! We shall drive those scoundrels out of the penins!¡±

    ¡­No, I didn¡¯t think that would be possible .

    Thus, the allied forces turned away the messenger of peace and began their assault on Rozel .

    At the same time, the forces of the Gillbed and Faldham Kingdoms rushed into the Rozel Kingdom .

    And at the same time, several tribes from Germanis and the northeastern part of Gallia began their disturbances .

    Amidst the panic, King Rozel ordered General Curiu to return .

    So General Curiu was forced to begin his forced march back to the Rozel Kingdom .

    And the allied forces were right behind him .

    That pursuit depleted the Rozel army¡¯s numbers even more .

    Less than ten thousand of their soldiers were able to return to the Rozel Kingdom .

 Chapter 128 - Peace Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Peace Negotiation</h4>

    Three days had passed since the formation of the Gallia alliance.

    A peace negotiation was held with Rozel kingdom.

    The negotiation took ce in a city closest to the borders of Rozel kingdom and king Dermogal¡¯s territory.

    Each king from both sides of Adernia attended the negotiation, while Mari and General Kuryu* were the representatives from Rozel kingdom.

    King Muzio of Equus broke the ufortable silence weighing on everyone.

    ¡°We, the Equus tribe, dispatched our troops in light of repaying our debt to King Almus. Therefore, we demand nopensation or territory from Rozel kingdom.¡±

    Muzio red at Mari after making such statement.

    ¡°However, the shamans* of your kingdom wreaked havoc in our country. We demand your apology andpensation for that.¡±

    (Hmm, he dared bring that up at this moment. I thought he would¡¯ve avoided airing the kingdom¡¯s dirtyundry in public. But I guess this is an appropriate time to get angry, isn¡¯t it?)

    Mari scrutinized Muzio¡¯s reaction.

    Muzio¡¯s tremoring hands were an indisputable evidence of the magnitude of his anger.

    ¡°What evidence have you got?¡±

    ¡°There was a Gallian shaman in the rebellion.¡±

    Mari smiled.

    ¡°There are also Adernian shamans in our kingdom. Just because the Gallians are behind the insurrection, that doesn¡¯t mean that they are our spies.¡±

    Indeed, there was no evidence.

    A powerful incantation was utilized upon every spy that was deployed abroad to prevent information leaks.

    Even in a kingdom advanced in sorcery such as Rozel kingdom, there were only a handful of shamans who could utilize that sort of high-level incantation.

    Actually, were there even shamans who could undo that incantation in Adernia?

    Mari was taken aback by Muzio¡¯s retort.

    ¡°The culprit confessed and imed that she operated under the orders of Rozel kingdom to inflict confusion in our country.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±

    Living in style for over 500 years was not just for show, making facial expressions exceptionally easy to read like an open book.

    Mari understood that Muzio was telling the truth.

    However, she insisted on a confirmation, just in case.

    ¡°I apologize for being crude, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you could produce this said culprit.¡±

    Muzio signaled his guards.

    A momentter, the guard dragged in a woman with hands bound behind her back - it was Lydia.

    It was difficult to confirm her facial expression since she had her head hanging down and hair covering her face.

    But the slight trembling of her shoulders was evident.

    ¡°Show your face.¡±

    The guard grabbed Lydia¡¯s hair to reveal her face to Mari.

    She was ghastly pale with teary eyes.

    Mari let out a quiet sigh.

    She then turned around to face Muzio.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her. Who could she be? I¡¯d be troubled if this merely a stunt you pull.¡±

    ¡°How dare you so impudently ¡­¡±

    Any evidence presented would be meaningless unless Rozel kingdom conceded.

    And Rozel kingdom had no reason to concede.

    No matter how much evidence was put together, it would be good enough to be dismissed as a hoax.

    In the first ce, deploying spies abroad was amonce practice embraced by every kingdom.

    What was the point of blowing this matter out of proportion now?

    Nevertheless, Rozel kingdom¡¯s influence would weaken should an apology be dered.

    That must be avoided at all costs.

    This was diplomacy, not a trial.

    If the Equus tribe only instigated this allegation against Rozel kingdom in private and did not disclose it to other Adernian regions, there might still be a possibility forpensation, though an apology would be pushing it.

    Rozel kingdom might have to pay hush money regarding this matter anyway.

    But then again, it would be constion money camouging as a gift for the new king¡¯s inauguration nevertheless.

    s, Muzio had disclosed this matter to other regions.

    It was unwise of him; and a little toote to take back even if he could.

    If he desiredpensation, he should have presented this allegation in a confidential diplomatic meeting with Rozel kingdom.

    This would be Muzio¡¯s diplomatic failure.

    However, from Rozel kingdom¡¯s point of view, dealing with the repercussions and criticisms from neighboring countries would be way more problematic than making a deal to pay hush money in a confidential diplomatic meeting.

    If the king of Rozel¡¯s loyalty were to be doubted, the lords within the kingdom would feel the reverberation as well. This could lead to the destruction of the kingdom.

    The vengeance against Rozel kingdom would then be a great sess.

    Being perfectly aware of this risk, withdrawing now would be the wisest choice.

    ¡°Well, no matter. Now I understand what kind of kingdom this is. This matter will be known all over the world regardless.¡±

    ¡°No matter what you say, the truth is the truth.¡±

    With a face as white as a sheet, Lydia was dragged out of the room.

    Thus the prelude to the negotiation was over.

    What followed was a full-scale peace negotiation.

    On behalf of the kings of Adernian regions, Almus read the prepared conditions.

    ¡°Our demands are the following seven points.¡±

    First, we demand the acknowledgment of our territory.

    Second, we demand the restoration of the original territory to the kingdoms of Fardam and Gillbed.

    Third, we demandpensations for kingdoms of Fardam, Gillbed and Demorgal 500 Tants* (13,000 kg of silver) each, as well as 1,000 Tants (26,000 kg of silver) for Rosice* kingdom. (A total of 2,500 Tants.)

    Fourth, we demand Prince Aldo to be handed over to Demorgal kingdom.

    Fifth, we demand the coronation of Prince Carlo as king of Demorgal be approved.

    Sixth, we demand the release of the Adernian prisoners of war that had just urred during this war.

    Seventh, we demand a three-year cease-fire agreement to be signed.

    Almus had finished reading.

    Kuryu and Mari ridiculed those demands.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t even worth considering.¡±

    ¡°Totally!¡±

    The two of them shook their heads showing derision.

    Then General Kuryu stood up and stepped forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept the first, fourth, fifth, and sixth demands. However, I cannot conform to anything else. Don¡¯t take us for a joke!¡±

    Kuryu¡¯s expression transfigured into ire.

    A poignant countenance indeed.

    Nevertheless, it was evident that tension was running through both Kuryu and Mari.

    ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding. Let me reiterate. We were not defeated by you. If you persist with your standpoint, please do keep in mind that it is possible to regain our territory immediately.¡±

    Mari red at the Adernians.

    However, her piercing re did not faze the Adernians.

    King Gillbed finally stood up and conveyed his rebuttal.

    ¡°Well. I see you are rather unreasonably obstinate. If that is the case, I could not show mercy. After all, our soldiers are burning with vindictiveness, ready to take arms anytime.¡±

    That was a lie.

    The powerful ns in Gillbed kingdom surely desired for the war to cease.

    For the first time in decades, not only they had managed to acquire some territories from Rozel kingdom, but also formed an alliance as well.

    They did not wish for further exploits.

    The powerful ns in Gillbed kingdom were thinking along those lines.

    The uncovering of such inclination by the Rozel kingdom was the only fear they possessed.

    In other words, king Gillbed was bluffing.

    ¡°Lady Marin/Marlin*, Lord Kuryu, aren¡¯t you required to return to tend to a dire condition as well? It seems like your country¡¯s backyard is on fire. I reckon it would be wise to extinguish the fire sooner rather thanter, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    Almus implicitly hinted on the Germanisians and the Gallians of the northeast region.

    Incidentally, Almus was oblivious regarding their uprising.

    The information regarding this threatening state of affairs was being transmitted here via the falcon post and post horses, but still yet to arrive.

    While it was merely a spection based on the flurried withdrawal of the Rozel kingdom, there was also some hope left.

    ¡°Backyard? Well, what could you be referring to ¡­ the backyard of my house, perhaps? There are many beautiful flowers (poisonous nts) flourishing in the backyard of my house. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any fire, though.¡±

    Mari feigned her ignorance perfectly.

    She did not look agitated at all.

    (¡­ Could king Almus have found out the rebellion? That being said, anyone could make a spection. Was he trying to ask a leading question to get information out of me?)

    (Se doesn¡¯t look perturbed at all ¡­ could my spection be inurate? However, their frantic withdrawal was a given fact ¡­)

    Weighing in on each other, both of them exchanged silent gazes.

    The negotiation had drifted in an unsettling turn of affairs.

    Only one thing was certain.

    Both countries desired peace.

    Otherwise, someone would have walked out of the meeting already.

    This marked the beginning of the negotiation.

    It was unthinkable for Adernia side to ept those terms of peace either.

    The weighing and bncing would start from here.

    The negotiationmenced.

    ¡°We cannot ept the return of the territories to the kingdoms of Fardam and Gillbed.¡±

    Mari was scrutinizing the two kings.

    ¡°But I think there is room for negotiations regarding thepensation.¡±

    It was easily understood just by observing the situation with respect to the disputed territories.

    Should their territories be reduced, the powerful ns in the kingdom would be dissatisfied, and hence distrust against the king would increase.

    The kingdom would face great criticisms especially when the powerful ns became this negotiation¡¯s target of repercussions.

    But thepensation was not something as obvious.

    It was merely a disappearance of the king¡¯s assets.

    It should not concern the powerful ns at all.

    Rozel kingdom had a much more centralized system than the various kingdoms in Adernia.

    However, the support from the powerful ns was still crucial.

    In other words, the fate of the feudal nation rested in the hands of the powerful ns.

    ¡°But 2,500 Tants is too much. It¡¯s not the amount we can approve.¡±

    ¡°¡­ How much would your country approve?¡±

    ¡°One thousand and five hundred Tants.¡±

    ¡°You must be joking!¡±

    In the end, amon ground between both parties was yet to be reached.

    Author¡¯s note:

    1 Tant = 26 kg of silver

    Even if Snowden bbed, there had been no country that could destroy the alliance with the United States**

    Even if Lydia bbed, it would not directly affect Rozel.

    Note:

    * Inconsistencies in the previous trantions: Kuryu or Curiu. I decided to use Kuryu in my trantion. Please let me know what to use for future chapters.

    * In the previous chapters, I believe the word ¡°sorcerer¡± was used. However, I think ¡°shaman¡± is more urate because the author uses the kanji for ¡°witchcraft (that utilizes curses) master¡± instead of ¡°magic user¡±.

    * I wasn¡¯t able to find any references regarding their currency in the previous tranted chapters, so I¡¯m going with ¡°Tant¡± (plural: Tants). Please let me know if this is eptable.

    * There are inconsistencies for the name of this kingdom: Rosice/Rozyth, etc. I left it as ¡°Rosice¡± in my trantion. Please let me know which term to use for future chapters.

    * Previous trantions used ¡°Marin¡± but it should have been ¡°Marlin¡± ording to how it was written in katakana. I¡¯m leaving it to the editor to decide which to use. (I put Marin/Marlin in my trantion).

    ** Perhaps the author is trying topare the Snowden case with the case with Lydia in the story. The author even uses the same sentence structure for both statements.

 Chapter 129 - Secret Diplomacy

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Secret Diplomacy</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m scared ¡­¡±

    Alice¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke.

    She wrapped her arms around her own body while looking down and continued,

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to me if I go against him ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t, you could have been beaten as well, right?¡±

    ¡°If everything would be forgiven after being beaten, then ¡­¡±

    She mumbled.

    When training an elephant ¡­

    A thick rope was tied around a young elephant¡¯s leg. The other end of the thick rope was tied to arge stake.

    The young elephant would desperately try to escape, but it would not have enough power to break free.

    That way, the young elephant would give up trying.

    After the elephant became an adult, that mentality would remain. So even if its leg was tied to a small stake by a thin rope, it would not escape.

    Alice¡¯s situation seemed to be simr to that elephant.

    She must have been trained at an early age.

    Alice¡¯s stake was Aldo.

    However ¡­

    ¡°Aldo isn¡¯t here now. It¡¯s about time he¡¯s taken into our custody. And most likely, he will be executed. Then you¡¯ll be free.¡±

    Alice was still looking down.

    Ah ¡­

    I guess I could only go so far today.

    Only four days had passed, and if I continue to persevere patiently, she would gradually regain her spirit ¡­

    Or would she?

    I was not a psychiatrist, so I had no idea.

    Julia was a shaman. However, she was unfamiliar with mental conditions where sorcery was not involved.

    How many days ¡­ no, how many years would it take for Alice to be independent?

    ¡°Please have a seat. Lady Marlin.¡±

    Marlin sat in the chair as rmended.

    There were only the two of us here.

    ¡°May I ask you sone thing?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Gallia Alliance prohibiting individual peace without consent from other members?¡±

    To prevent member allies from acting on their own, the Gallia Alliance prohibited its members to conduct individual peace treaties.

    If each kingdom moved independently, it would be pointless to have an alliance.

    ¡°Peace treaties are indeed prohibited. However, negotiations are not. It would be wise to read the provisions carefully.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. So, what are you going to talk about? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯d like to chat leisurely about Japan.¡±

    That was puzzling.

    How did she know I was Japanese?

    I realized that Marlin was Japanese because I heard her chanted spells in thenguage.

    But I had not been speaking in Japanese.

    Could she possess some kind of Blessing?

    ¡°No, I¡¯d like to discuss about the peace treaty. ¡­ I¡¯m fully aware that the Rozel Kingdom will not ept it.¡±

    Rosice national ie was about 1,000 Tants (26,000 kg of silver).

    Rozel Kingdom was arge country with more than ten times my national power ¡­

    The estimated national ie should be around 10,000 Tants (260,000 kg of silver).

    During the talk, Rozel Kingdom was demanded to pay a total of 2,500 Tants.

    It was a quarter of my national ie.

    A quarter ¡­ in my opinion, they had the capability to pay that amount without a problem.

    However, their sentiment would not allow it.

    Even if such arge sum of payment was demanded, Rozel Kingdom was not cornered enough to oblige.

    It was indeed cheaper to pay the demanded sum than to continue fighting the war, but the actions of human beings did not always based on reason.

    Sometimes we acted based on emotions.

    It was doubtful that King Rozel would ept it.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a fact that both sides want the war to stop.¡±

    ¡°Oh? My kingdom can still continue the war without a problem, though.¡±

    ¡°I suggest you better not act so tough. There¡¯s a rebellion going on, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    I finally received the information.

    It seemed that the tribes in the northeastern part of Gallia had rebelled, and Germanis were invading across the river.

    In particr, the Germanis led around 100,000 people for the invasion.

    ording to the information, Germanis brought their families and livestock and forcibly entered the country.

    The situation would be simr to an invasion by armed immigrants.

    From Rozel¡¯s perspective, it had to be dealt with immediately.

    They could not afford to have their troops y around in a ce like this.

    ¡°Hmm ¡­ as I suspected, it was your scheme, wasn¡¯t it? Well, whatever. So what are your conditions?¡±

    ¡°Here they are.¡±

    I presented the conditions.

    First, we demand the acknowledgment of our territory.

    Second, we demandpensations for kingdoms of Fardam, Gillbed, and Demorgal 100 Tants (2,600 kg of silver) each, as well as 200 Tants (5,200 kg of silver) for Rosice Kingdom.

    Third, we demand Prince Aldo to be handed over to Demorgal Kingdom.

    Fourth, we demand the coronation of Prince Carlo as king of Demorgal to be approved.

    Fifth, we demand the release of Adernian prisoners of war that had just were captured during this war.

    Sixth, we demand a three-year cease-fire agreement to be signed.

    * Rosice Kingdom could not obtain any territories, and hence they demanded more for reparations.

    ¡°Hmm ¡­ 500 Tants. Well, we could pay this amount, but ¡­¡±

    Marlin had an unsettling look on her face.

    Naturally.

    The amount of reparations was suddenly reduced to one-fifth.

    It would raise suspicion.

    ¡°Would you be able to convince the Adernian lords?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you worried about me?¡±

    Her answer would be ¡°yes¡±.

    Rosice Kingdom was the leading power of the Gallia Alliance. Moreover, it was also the kingdom that was most likely to act on its own to attain peace.

    So if we urged for an early ceasefire, the other three kingdoms would have to consider it as well.

    In the first ce, Rosice Kingdom fought the most in this war.

    Demorgal Kingdom owed Rosice Kingdom a favor for the help they received in the past. Aside from that, the King of Demorgal was ipetent as well, although I could not say that firmly.

    Both Gillbed and Fardam were ¡­ neers that jumped in and participated.

    So they did not have much influential voice.

    If Rosice could receive the same amount of reparations as Demorgal Kingdom, it would have been very satisfactory.

    Or rather, I should be contented enough having reimed our territory.

    I was just getting Demorgal Kingdom to cede a little.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. I shall convince them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. By the way, about the prisoners of war in custody ¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll return anyone below captain-rankmanding a hundred troops. We¡¯ll keep captain rank and above in our custody. We¡¯ll keep the shamans in our custody as well. Common foot soldiers won¡¯t worth any ransom. And speaking of ransoms ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s 2,000 Tants (52,000 kg of silver).¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Her chair rattled loudly.

    She showed nothing but an extremely dissatisfied expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous!!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s a reasonable amount.¡±

    Of course, that was a lie. It was not at all reasonable.

    Basically, one Tant could buy about ten ves.

    Since it was ransom we were talking about, I thought to sweeten the pie a little ¡­ Amon soldier would worth around one-fifth (0.2) Tant.

    Even if the value of a general was a thousand times that of amon soldier, it would be about 200 Tants.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Okay, calm down!¡±

    There were twomanders in charge of ten thousand troops, and fivemanders in charge of a thousand troops. The remaining were several captain-ssmanders in charge of a hundred troops each.

    That was the joint result of the allied forces before the pursuit.

    After the pursuit, three additionalmanders in charge of a thousand troops were captured.

    A total of sixteen thousand prisoners of war.

    Now, I wonder how it should be shared between our allies.

    One of the most important sources of ie during a war would be from ransom.

    As a matter of fact, the ownership of those 16,000 ves that were below captain-rank had not been decided yet either.

    It was nned to be discussed with King Demorgal and decided in the near future.

    It was decided that for prisoners of war with ranks ofmanders in charge of a thousand troops or above would belong to the country who captured them.

    The spoils of war acquired by our kingdom were twomanders in charge of ten thousand troops, and fourmanders in charge of a thousand troops.

    All were the result of our soldiers¡¯ best effort.

    The total sum of 2,000 Tants I advocated was for the twomanders in charge of ten thousand troops and the fivemanders in charge of a thousand troops.

    Moreover, one of themanders in charge of ten thousand troops was a member of Rozel¡¯s royal family.

    Perhaps the market rate was ¡­ at most around 500 Tants.

    In other words, I was demanding more than four times the market rate ¡­

    ¡°This is for making up a quarter of the total reparations.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What a greedy man.¡±

    ¡°I want you to think of it as abor payment for persuading Adernian lords.¡±

    Our kingdom wanted to get as much money as possible.

    However, that would hinder the peace treaty to be concluded.

    That got me thinking.

    Was there any way to reduce the reparations for other kingdoms while raising ours?

    That was thest resort I could think of.

    There would be no vition of the rules since ransom was outside the peace treaty.

    It was a wonderful strategy that took advantage of the loophole.

    Or rather, I arranged for that loophole to exist.

    The downside would be if this were leaked, our rtionship with other kingdoms would worsen. However, that should not be a problem for a while since there would be a truce.

    Even if our kingdom formed an alliance with Rozel, which would be considered a pincer operation ¡­ I did not think they would intentionally sell us out.

    ¡°But ¡­ even if the amount of reparations has been reduced to one-fifth, the ransom is still too high ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ So you¡¯re saying that even though you have the means to save them, you wouldn¡¯t. Am I right? I wonder how King Rozel would think.¡±

    Marlin showed a wry expression upon hearing my remark.

    Carelessness could lead to an unavoidable execution.

    I was taking advantage of the situation to size up their values.

    And hence I came up with the proposed 2,000 Tants.

    ¡°Well, I know 2,000 Tants is too expensive. Tell you what ¡­ I¡¯ll reduce it to 1,000 Tants.¡±

    ¡°T-that is ¡­¡±

    ¡°But there are conditions.¡±

    I reduced the ransom by 1,000 Tants.

    Of course, there would be a catch.

    ¡°Please share all the information about the shamans that are preparing to ambush our kingdom. On top of that, we want all those shamans arrested. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t torture them. However, if you would like them released, a separate ransom would have to be paid. Also, since this is a top-secret agreement, I¡¯d like you to protect its confidentiality. The exchange shall be done in secret.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Marlin closed her eyes.

    She was probably weighing desperately on the consequences.

    Should she ept to pay 1,000 Tants or not? ¡­ She would be med either way.

    Should she provide the information on the shamans or not? Which would be the wisest?

    ¡°The amount your kingdom needs to pay is 1,500 Tants. Perhaps it would be a betterpromise if you considered the whole sum as reparations. Well, there¡¯s a ransom and reparations amounts originally. But if youbine both, the total amount to be paid is cheaper than the estimate. It would be in both of our best interests to take action here. Also, thank you for getting a confession from Lydia. I have a better grasp of the whereabouts of the shamans in my kingdom. That¡¯s why now is the time to present the information regarding those shamans.¡±

    I thought it was a good deal.

    Rozel Kingdom could pay a cheaper amount than estimated, and my kingdom would get a lot of money.

    And the peace treaty negotiation would end sooner.

    Well, I would not mind if she wanted to continue the peace negotiation either ¡­

    Most likely than not, the negotiation would drag on.

    And the tension of the situation in the Rozel Kingdom would increase.

    There would be arge-scale concession.

    If Marlin were the ruler of Rozel Kingdom, she would have rejected these conditions.

    However, the ruler of Rozel Kingdom was King Rozel.

    King Rozel might want to end the war sooner.

    But he would be reluctant to pay the reparations.

    Paying arge sum of money would be equivalent to dering their defeat both internally and externally.

    The amount of reparations paid directly portrayed the scale of their defeat.

    However, the scale of defeat had nothing to do with the amount of ransom.

    Since the amount would not be announced at all.

    The authority of Rozel Kingdom would be unscathed.

    ¡°¡­ I have to refuse these terms.¡±

    Marlin dered clearly as she stared straight at me.

    ¡°Sure, those aren¡¯t bad ¡­ no, I think they are excellent terms. Well, if you only think about the current situation, anyway. But it¡¯s absolutely uneptable considering the risk that your kingdom could be stronger with the reparations paid by my kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­ that¡¯s a shame.¡±

    I sighed loudly.

    And then stood up.

    ¡°Please get out. This is the end of our discussion. Ah, that¡¯s too bad. I thought you were a little smarter than this.¡±

    ¡°Say whatever you want.¡±

    Marlin showed displeasure while standing up. Then she left.

    ¡°Raymond.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll start preparing for n B.¡±

    Well, the next strategy was by my first choice anyway.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Advantages and disadvantages of the Almus¡¯ concession n

    Advantages:

    The cost is cheap. Peace can be quickly attained. The prestige of Rozel Kingdom is preserved. Marlin¡¯s life was safe, even though it was hanging by a thread.*

    Disadvantages:

    Rosice Kingdom bing stronger was not entirely impossible.

 Chapter 130 Secret Diplomacy II

    <h4>Chapter 130 Secret Diplomacy II</h4>

    A week has passed since the meeting with Marlin.

    The peace negotiations have yet to be finalized.

    The Kingdom of Roselle does not want to pay arge amount ofpensation.

    If it did, it would be an admission of its great defeat.

    It would mean a loss of national prestige.

    The Kingdom of Roselle wants to get away with as little loss as possible¡­¡­

    On the other hand, the Adelnian nations want to make them pay a lot of money.

    King Domorgal¡¯s country suffered a lot of damage due to the invasion of the Roselle Kingdom. They want them to make up for it.

    King Gilberd¡¯s kingdom and King Faldurm¡¯s kingdom have not suffered any damage, but they have not gained much territory.

    The King of Gilberd and the King of Faldurm have not been able to secure thend to pay for their disputes.

    In this case, the missingnd will have to bepensated with reparations or cut out of the royal family¡¯s direct control.

    Both King Domorgal¡¯s country and King Gilberd¡¯s country are countries where powerful families are strong.

    I don¡¯t want to cut off thend under the direct control of the royal family.

    If that¡¯s the case, reparations are the only way.

    And my kingdom is¡­is in an ambiguous position.

    If we try to negotiate for too much, we will be underestimated.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean we want to go to war.

    So I didn¡¯t say much in the negotiations and left it to King Gilberd and King Domorgal.

    Now¡­¡­

    The progress of diplomacy on the surface has been good enough.

    It¡¯s not going to be resolved anyway.

    Let¡¯s talk about secret diplomacy.

    ¡±Raymond. What is the diplomat doing?¡±

    ¡±He seems to be satisfied. He¡¯s particrly fond of that food called ¡®pudding¡¯.

    The pudding, the only pastry I know how to make properly, is also to Gallic¡¯s liking. Have them produce about a dozen more for souvenirs.

    The ¡°diplomat¡± is a subordinate of Marlin¡­

    He was dispatched from the capital of the kingdom of Roselle to convey the king¡¯s intentions.

    However, his rank was higher than Marlin¡¯s, but he was treated like Marlin¡¯s subordinates.

    Well, he¡¯s actually a subordinate, but he doesn¡¯t seem to think of himself as Marlin¡¯s subordinate.

    He was humiliated to work as a servant under a woman who looked younger than him, just because she was older than him.

    The pride of receiving a royalmand directly from King Roselle, and dissatisfaction with Marlin¡¯s failure to establish a peace treaty¡­

    At any rate, the diplomat had umted a lot of negative feelings toward Marlin.

    So we approached him.

    Using this diplomat as an intermediary, we would jump over Marlin and make a deal with King Roselle.

    That was n B.

    Originally, n A was a dubious n that would not seed.

    Marlin is afraid of our country.

    Therefore, there was no way he would pay us arge amount of money forpensation.

    But we want arge amount ofpensation.

    So, I came up with the idea of making a deal with King Roselle through someone who is dissatisfied with Marlin¡¯s policy ¡­¡­, specifically someone who disrespects our country.

    That¡¯s why I was looking for just the right person even before the negotiations with Marlin. ¡­¡­

    I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to find someone who would fit the criteria so well.

    I exined earlier that diplomats are very dissatisfied with Marlin.

    In addition to that, the diplomat seems to have a strong desire for ranking up.

    He wants to be better than Marlin in the future, and in order to do that, he wants to somehow achieve ¡­¡­

    In addition, he likes drinking, women, food, and jewelry.

    And one of the thousand generals that we captured was a distant rtive of the diplomat.

    Well, I can¡¯t say that this is a coincidence.

    Since there is no examination system, people can only be recruited through fate or blood. So it¡¯s not strange that the country¡¯s top officials are rted to each other ¡­¡­

    When I approached such a diplomat, he followed me at a whim.

    He must have thought it was a chance to outsmart Marlin.

    I did my best to be polite to him and keep a low profile.

    He was overjoyed.

    He must have known that Marlin had yelled at me and broke off the negotiations.

    Such a dour-looking King Rosais is being polite to me!

    Well, it¡¯s not unreasonable.

    I thought that wasn¡¯t enough, so I gave him a special Japanese drink, prepared a cute girl to entertain him, and prepared the most delicious food I could prepare on the battlefield.

    ¡±The rest is decorations. When will it arrive?¡±

    ¡±I think it wille tomorrow.¡±

    I¡¯ll give him a little jewel from our treasury as ast push.

    But is it really necessary to greet him so politely?

    ¡±Well, if it¡¯s just this one time, then no need. It¡¯s ¡­¡­, but we may have a long rtionship in the future.

    There is a Chinese book of military tactics.

    If it is a capable messenger, send him away without giving him anything, but if it is an ipetent messenger, wee him with courtesy.

    In this way, capable people will be kept away from the king, and ipetent people will be valued.

    As for me, I¡¯d be happy if King Rozel recognized the diplomat¡¯s achievements and made him the diplomat in charge of our country.

    ¡±Let¡¯s negotiate tomorrow. Before the negotiations, I will release the diplomat¡¯s distant rtives and give them the jewels. After the negotiations, you will receive a souvenir pudding. Make your preparations.¡±

    ¡±Yes, sir. I understand.

    ¡±Well, thank you for everything.¡±

    No, no, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s only natural to treat a prince like you with courtesy.

    I treat the diplomat politely and praised him.

    ¡±I think it¡¯s strange that a person like you is serving under Lord Marlin.¡±

    ¡±Haha, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡­¡±

    The diplomat seemed to be in a good mood and began to badmouth about Marlin.

    I¡¯ll just give him a good talking-to.

    You know, people who talk behind your back get talked about behind your back.

    Well, I don¡¯t have any obligation to advise him.

    After the small talk was over, I got right down to business.

    ¡±Actually, ¡­¡­, I have regrets.¡±

    ¡±Regrets ¡­¡­?

    ¡±That I went to war with the Roselle Kingdom.

    That¡¯s a lie.

    ¡±This war gave me a good idea of the power of the Roselle Kingdom. We happened to win ???? this time, but we won¡¯t be able to win ¡­¡­ next time. As for me, I want to make peace now.¡±

    This is not a lie.

    It would be a lie if I said I meant it.

    In fact, if the war goes on for a long time, our country will surely lose.

    ¡±Well, I am actually pretty overrated. It¡¯s just a coincidence. I became a king by ident. I am no match for King Rozel, who is a born king.

    I¡¯ll be sure to mention King Roselle.

    Tell him firmly.

    ¡±So will you please ept these terms?¡±

    ¡±But the ransom is too ¡­¡­ much.¡±

    When I reiterated the terms I had offered Marlin, the diplomat balked.

    ¡±It¡¯s just that our people won¡¯t ept it. It¡¯s not in my power. If you do not ept these conditions, we will not be able to make peace. ¡­¡­ As for the Kingdom of Roselle, don¡¯t you want to pull out as soon as possible?¡­¡­ Ah, we are the only ones who have reliable information that a rebellion has urred. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The other Adelnian countries do not have the same thick pipeline to the Cilician people as our country.

    And I told them that there might be a disturbance in the northeast, but I didn¡¯t tell them that it was happening.

    ¡±¡­¡­ Well, in other words, you can always tell them.¡±

    It¡¯s a roundabout way of threatening.

    We want to build friendly rtions with the Kingdom of Roselle. Please think about it. Our country has never had a conflict with the Kingdom of Roselle before. This war is an unfortunate misunderstanding. Neither side has taken any territory from the other. As long as we make peace, we can return to being friends.

    I emphasized.

    ¡±Peace, friendship, anti-war.¡±

    It¡¯s a good phrase.

    ¡±Gauls and Adelonians are the same people. We¡¯re brothers.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s ridiculous to fight each other.¡±

    ¡±I love peace, I love friendship, and I¡¯m against war!¡±

    Let¡¯s make it happen!

    ¡±But what do you mean by the alliance against Gaul? I don¡¯t think we can have friendly rtions as long as we have that. ¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s the alliance against Gaul, not the alliance against Roselle. It¡¯s a defense pact based on the principle of self-defense.

    ¡±¡­¡­¡±

    ¡±If we create a friendship between our country and the Kingdom of Roselle, ¡­¡­ we will try our best to avoid war. We will do everything in our power to suppress any country that thinks of breaking the ceasefire and striking the Kingdom of Roselle, which is showing signs of weakness.¡±

    Well, if any country actuallyes up with any stupid idea, I¡¯ll stop them without holding back.

    If we fought properly, we would be no match for the Roselle Kingdom.

    Of course, the Adelnian countries will think that the country of King Rosyth is a barrier against the Kingdom of Roselle.

    This is diplomacy on all sides!

    ¡­¡­ I see, I understand King Alms¡¯ intentions. I¡¯ll let King Roselle know somehow.

    ¡±Thank you very much. I hope to remain on good terms with you.

    I shook the diplomat¡¯s hand firmly.

    I shook hands with the diplomat firmly, and he left with a smile on his face, having gotten a pudding as a souvenir.

    Two dayster, the diplomat¡¯s letter arrived at King Rozel¡¯s door by falcon mail.

    King Rozel is an insignificant trifle.

    He is in awe of King Rozel.

    He wants to establish a friendly rtionship with the Kingdom of Roselle. If sessful, he will be a poison to the alliance against Gaul.

    King Rozel, who was beginning to distrust Marlin, took the diplomat¡¯s letter in stride.

    Two dayster, Marlin received a royal decree ordering her to sign a secret treaty.

    From a political point of view, it¡¯s not necessarily a mistake to have enemy forces among your friends, as well as countries and personnel who are close to you, because they can serve as a contact point in case of emergency.

    If they are too hostile to each other, they will not be able to back down.

    People and countries that can mediate between us are valuable. We should have a certain number of them.

    Being close to the enemy ¡Ù seller or a traitor. Those who are close to the enemy think about their friends in their own way.

    You have to think about what happens when you lose the war, not just about winning.

 Chapter 131 - The Beast

    <h4>Chapter 131 - The Beast</h4>

    After the meeting with the diplomat, I visited the prison again.

    It was just about supper time, so I gave Alice some bread and soup.

    I had the same menu.

    ¡±¡­¡­ Are you going to eat too?¡±

    ¡±Yes.¡±

    I sat in front of Alice, across the cage, and brought the bread to her mouth.

    ¡±You¡¯re the king, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡±Well, yes, but ¡­¡­ this is a battlefield, you know. The food you eat is the same as that of ordinary soldiers.¡±

    Just because I¡¯m the king doesn¡¯t mean I can eat a sumptuous meal by myself.

    Well, it tastes poisonous, and there is arge amount of grapes added.

    But the main meal is the same as that of amon soldier.

    The meal started casually.

    Silence reigns in the prison.

    Well, ¡­¡­, what should we talk about?

    ¡±Is your power a blessing?¡±

    ¡±No, sir.¡±

    Alice simply denied it.

    It seems that Alice¡¯s physical abilities and her ability to create threads are not blessings.

    ¡±What is it, then?¡±

    ¡±My father is a spider.¡±

    Alice began to speak inly.

    What does it mean that her father is a spider?

    Mystery after mystery.

    Is it possible that there is no concept of genes in this world?

    If I ejacte in Sakura, a horse with a face like mine could be born: ¡­¡­

    No, that¡¯s not possible.

    It¡¯s a quirk.

    Half spider, half human: ¡­¡­

    Isn¡¯t that a bit impossible?

    If you¡¯re a chimpanzee or a gori, you can say that you¡¯re a hybrid of a human and a close rtive.

    A lion and a tiger, a zebra and a donkey.

    There have been cases of different species having children together.

    But a spider and a human.

    It must be impossible even if you stand on your head.

    I mean, do spiders even have penises?

    What size spider can breed with a human? (Note: what are these questions)

    I¡¯m confused.

    ¡­¡­ You¡¯d be crazy not to be confused by this.

    Alice giggled when she saw my confusion.

    ¡±I used to be a human spider.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, that confused me even more.

    ¡±You mean you were reincarnated like me?¡±

    I think I heard something about that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I heard that one day he suddenly turned into a spider. I think it was a blessing.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s a curse, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡±My Great Lord¡¯s blessing is half a curse, too. ¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯ve heard that if you have a blessing that is greater than your human capacity, it will go out of control. It¡¯s not that unusual, actually.

    Runaway ¡­¡­

    After all, the beings who give us blessings have bad personalities.

    ¡±Even though he was a spider, he used to be a human. So they can interbreed with humans.

    ¡±Hmmm, ¡­¡­, how did your mother breed with a spider?

    Alice denied my words, shaking her head from side to side.

    No, she didn¡¯t. My mother was raped.

    ¡±¡­¡­¡±

    ¡±I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Should we stop? ¡­¡­

    No, I¡¯vee this far, let¡¯s hear it out.

    ¡±So you inherited your ability from your father?¡±

    ¡±I guess so. I heard from a ve that people like me are sometimes called ¡®beastmen¡¯. It¡¯s very rare to find them on the market.¡±

    ¡±A beastman. ¡­¡­¡±

    When I hear that, I can¡¯t help but think of cat ears as dog ears. ¡­¡­

    Are there dog-ears and cat-ears in this world too?

    But Alice is a spider person, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she has the physical characteristics of a spider in her appearance.

    It¡¯s only her abilities that make her more like a beast.

    I just remembered that Alice was a ve.

    ¡±How did you be a ve?¡±

    ¡±I was sold. Sold to the Cilicians. They raised me until I was about five years old, but as soon as there was a famine, they sold me. Then, when I was seven years old, I was bought by Prince Aldo¡¯s mother. She said it was because she wanted to see a spiderman.¡±

    ¡±I see.¡±

    ¡±From then on, Prince Aldo gave me ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡±How old are you Alice? I¡¯m neen.¡±

    ¡±I¡¯m twenty.¡±

    ¡±It would be traumatic to be exposed to violence for thirteen years.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s amazing to be king at neen.¡±

    ¡±Well, it just happened, you know?¡±

    My ascension to the throne was the result of abination of fates.

    If I hadn¡¯t had even one of them, I would have been just another vige chief.

    ¡±Hey, Alice.¡±

    ¡±What is it?¡±

    What are you going to do now?

    Alice looks into my eyes.

    ¡±What do you mean ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡±I¡¯d like you to be my vassal and work for me. Your assassination skills could be useful. If you don¡¯t want to do assassinations, you don¡¯t have to do them. I won¡¯t force you. If you do, you¡¯ll be doing the same thing Prince Aldo is doing.¡±

    I broke off and looked at Alice closely.

    ¡±Aldo is dead. The peace treaty will be signed soon and he will be executed. The chains that bind you will disappear. You will be able to choose your own life. I¡¯m told that it was you who assassinated the centurion of my army. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m the only one in this country who knows about it. You were threatened, and I can see that there are extenuating circumstances. So I forgive you.¡±

    If I kill her, Alice will never be my vassal.

    So, for now, I need to keep her alive.

    Of course, if she wants to escape my grasp, I¡¯ll have to kill her.

    That¡¯s because she might be a pawn for the enemy.

    Hiding my ulterior motive, I asked Alice, ¡°What should I do first?¡±

    ¡±It would be great if you could be a servant in the pce for now. What do you think?¡±

    Alice told me in a quiet voice that she wanted to think about it for a while.

    ¡±I¡¯lle back tomorrow and ask you again.¡±

    I left the prison.

    Four dayster, a diplomat informed me that my efforts to persuade King Roselle had been sessful, and a secret treaty had been formally signed.

    After that, a meeting was held between the Gaulish allies.

    The agenda was about concessions in the peace treaty.

    I submitted the concession proposal I had presented to Marlin.

    The kings of each country were fiercely opposed.

    The king of Domorgal¡¯s country was particrly opposed.

    Thend of King Domorgal was severely devastated by the war.

    Without reparations, they would not be able to survive.

    The kingdoms of King Gilbed and King Faldum alsoined.

    But.

    ¡±Our soldiers are exhausted from fighting so many battles. We can¡¯t fight any more battles in a row. Our farnd has been neglected for too long. You may be happy because you have gained territory, but we have not gained any territory. We are losing. We want to disband the army as soon as possible. ¡­¡­ If you want to prolong the negotiations any longer, I want you to negotiate alone. My country¡¯s army will be home in a week.¡±

    I told them, and the kings¡¯ faces changed.

    If we leave, there is a possibility that the Roselle Kingdom will take back our territory again.

    The Muzios also began to hope for my return.

    The Equus people have fought this far to repay me.

    It was for the sake of righteousness, not for profit.

    I¡¯ve already returned the favor.

    I have no intention of engaging in any more wars.

    If we can¡¯t reach a peace agreement, we will return in three days.

    I hadn¡¯t even heard of this.

    Later, I heard that the Alyce and Lupus tribes were showing some disturbing movements.

    We can¡¯t stay away from the country any longer.

    That¡¯s why.

    In addition, the mercenaries that Rezad lent us and the heavy infantry of Gehenna began to hurry up the peace.

    Both countries aremercial nations and naturally traded with the Kingdom of Roselle.

    If the war dragged on any longer, it would affect theirmerce.

    The country of King Losais, Rezad, Gehenna, and the Equus tribe.

    If the four countries rushed me, even the three quintessential countries would have to admit it.

    Thus, my concession proposal was epted.

    Immediately after that, peace negotiations were held with the Kingdom of Roselle.

    A fierce debate ensued, but ¡­¡­ it was a race to the finish.

    I wasughing out loud, and smiling.

    I¡¯m sure the diplomats did as well.

    Marlin looked unhappy the whole time.

    The theater went ording to the script, and the actors did what they were supposed to do.

    Theedy ended without a hitch.

    Thus ended the long, long siege.

 Chapter 132 - Prisoners of War Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Prisoners of War Part 1</h4>

    ¡±Alice, did you get your answer?¡±

    I asked Alice through the cage.

    Alice looked me right in the eye and nodded.

    ¡±Yes. I still haven¡¯t decided if I want to serve you or not, but I want to be ¡­¡­ free.¡±

    ¡±I see.¡±

    ¡±So you¡¯ve made up your mind to stand on your own feet for now.¡±

    ¡±Then you must tear the chains off your own hands.¡±

    ¡±¡­¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡±The chains: ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡±I have to kill Aldo.¡±

    ¡±Muzio. I¡¯d like to give you something in return.

    I went to Muzio and asked him.

    He said he didn¡¯t need anything, but that would mean that our country was ungrateful.

    The Equus must have sacrificed a few lives.

    ¡±It¡¯s really okay,¡± he said. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be king. ¡­¡­ Well, if I had to say anything, I¡¯d say expanding trade.¡±

    ¡±Trade. ¡­¡­ Okay, okay.¡±

    The demand for woolen goods and horses is growing in our country.

    Expanding trade is in the interest of both parties.

    ¡±Anything I can do, just let me know.¡±

    ¡±Okay. ¡­¡­ I want a ve.¡±

    ¡±ves?¡±

    ¡±Why do you want ves?¡±

    The industry of the Equus people is nomadic.

    ¡±I don¡¯t think ves are necessary. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡±The Gauls are good at weaving, aren¡¯t they? I think the main industry of the Roselle Kingdom, in particr, was woolen cloth. If you have any soldiers who were engaged in the woolen industry, give them to me. Yeah, I¡¯ll pay you.¡±

    All right. If there are any, I¡¯ll hand them over to you. I don¡¯t need the money. ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s called ¡°repaying.¡±

    ¡±Well, I¡¯m not going to force you to do anything if you refuse to do so.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to lose money on it.¡±

    ¡±But woolen cloth. ¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s more profitable to turn wool into fiber and then sell it after it¡¯s been processed into products than to sell it directly.

    It¡¯s a good idea to develop an industry that you¡¯re good at, rather than getting involved in agriculture.

    There¡¯s one more thing.

    ¡±What?¡±

    Muzio said with a serious face.

    You know the Lupus and the Alice, don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t have the power to do that right now, so I¡¯m just going to fight them off. ¡­¡­ In the not too distant future, I¡¯m going to give them the boot. And when I do, I need your help.

    ¡±All right. Okay, until then, we will strengthen our cavalry. It¡¯s not good to rely on you guys all the time. Export horses, please.¡±

    ¡±All right. I want you to export ironware from your side.¡±

    Muzio and I shook hands firmly.

    I was wondering if you were going to tell me about the ¡­¡­ stirrups.

    Well, you don¡¯t have to ask me.

    Stirrups have gotten a lot of publicity in this war.

    Maybe in ten years, all the cavalry on the Adelnian Penins will be using stirrups.

    I can¡¯t help it, though, technology is what it is.

    After the meeting with Muzio, I returned to the camp and found Ialu there.

    He had finally returned from King Faldum¡¯s country.

    ¡±Ialu! You¡¯ve done well.

    I praised him.

    There were three things that Ialu had aplished.

    Turning King Zordias¡¯ country against King Evil¡¯s country.

    To make King Faldum¡¯s country dere war on the Kingdom of Rozel.

    To make King Gilbed¡¯s country dere war on the Kingdom of Rozel.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ialu, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to get through this siege.

    ¡±Your achievement is first-rate. You will be rewarded with a medal.

    That¡¯s it! Thank you very much. But is that okay? I didn¡¯t defeat the enemy general. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s okay. War is not only about killing each other.¡±

    ¡±There are also battles that don¡¯t use weapons.¡±

    ¡±It is more important to fight such battles.¡±

    ¡±We are righteous and our enemies are evil.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s important to advertise that.¡±

    I want you toe with me.

    I understand. I will live up to the king¡¯s expectations.

    How are you feeling, Prince Carlo?

    Well, not bad. ¡­¡­ Well, it¡¯s depressing to think about the future rebuilding of the country. The plundering of Rozel kingdom has ravaged thend.

    Carlo gave a bitter smile.

    It will take a lot of hard work to rebuild the tatterednd in the future.

    To be honest, I feel a little sorry for them.

    I still think that war should not be brought within the country.

 Chapter 133: Chains

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chains</h4>

    Have you ever heard of a diatorial match?

    It¡¯s a form of entertainment, watching diators kill each other.

    I know many people think of ves when they think of diators.

    Apparently there are people who specialize in this field.

    It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s profitable.

    But I also heard that they are popr with thedies.

    Public executions, diatorial fights, it¡¯s hard to understand why people in the past liked such bloody things.

    If you think about it calmly, even in Japan, gore manga and novels tend to be well-received.

    I guess you could say that eroticism and gore have always been everyone¡¯s favorite.

    Human nature itself is not much different whether it is modern Japan with its developed sense of ethics, people from the past, or people from other worlds.

    Very interesting.

    If you think about it calmly, Humans were born about 250,000 years ago in the history of the Earth.

    Humans only started farming about 10,000 years ago.

    In other words, human beings have been doing this for most of their lives, from birth to the present day.

    The concept of basic human rights was born only in thest few hundred years after all.

    People don¡¯t change in a mere few hundred years.

    Humans, after all, have not evolved much since the time of the apes.

    I¡¯ve gone way off topic.

    I don¡¯t care about the history of mankind.

    Why did I start talking about diators?

    The reason for this is simple.

    The reason is that a diatorial match is about to take ce now.

    It¡¯s so exciting.

    I looked down at the arena from the special seat I¡¯d been given.

    The arena was filled with spectators.

    Two-thirds of the people filling the seats were from the DeMorgal kingdom country and one-third were soldiers from my country.

    The people of the Rosyth Kingdom have the right to watch.

    This was Carlo¡¯s statement.

    Besides me, Raymond and Bartolo were also in the special seats.

    All the important figures of DeMorgal Kingdom were in the special seats too with Carlo in the center.

    And the emissaries from various countries who came to see the fights were here too.

    Carlo stood up and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Everyone, I wee you all to today¡¯s program.¡±

    A cheer goes up.

    Carlo is the hero who defeated the Kingdom of Rozel and brought peace to the DeMorgal Kingdom.

    The depth of that support can be seen in the eyes of the people.

    Carlo tells the audience in a loud voice as the venue is filled with an unusual heat.

    ¡°Now! Let the diatorialbat begin! diators.¡±

    The people¡¯s gaze gathers at the eastern gate.

    The heavy gate opened and two soldiers dragged one man on the stage.

    The man had his hands tied with rope.

    Advancing to the center, the soldier unties the rope and then kicks the man away.

    ¡°Aldo!¡±

    The crowd cheered in unison when Carlo announced his name.

    The diatorial match, or public execution, was about to begin.

    We can see the cruel death of the man who made us unhappy.

    The people are very excited.

    A strange heat and madness swirled the atmosphere.

    My heart raced and my mood naturally lifted.

    Emotions of aversion to theing tragedy mixed with some anticipation.

    I see. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so excited.

    This has to be experienced to be believed.

    You can¡¯t understand this tion until you feel it.

    Now, for the first time, I understood why the people wanted a diatorial match.

    For people who can¡¯t read books, who are starving for entertainment, this diatorial match would be very exciting.

    ¡°And his opponent.¡±

    The people¡¯s gaze gathers at the western gate.

    A blonde woman came out.

    ¡°Alice!¡±

    The crowd cheered.

    Some of them even whistle and shout at Alice, ¡°Let me hold you!¡±

    She was very popr.

    Perhaps because of gics, blondes are rare among Adrenians.

    Alice, with her rich golden hair, was irresistible on her own.

    By the way, Alice and Aldo both were bare handed.

    It¡¯s not fair that one of them is bare handed and the other has a weapon, since it¡¯s supposed to be a diatorial match.

    There was no way I was going to let Aldo carry a weapon.

    Well, Alice can kill people with her bare hands, so there is no problem.

    ¡°Now, the rules are simple. All you have to do is kill your opponent. If Aldo kills Alice, Aldo will be freed, and if Alice kills Aldo she will be freed from her very. Begin!¡±

    The crowd cheered loudly again as Carlo announced the start.

    ¡°Come on! Kill him!!¡±

    ¡°Fight! Fight!¡±

    ¡°Alice, please marry me!¡±

    Well, I wonder what will happen.

    Alice looked at the man in front of her.

    The man looked pale and stunned.

    He still hadn¡¯t sorted out the situation he was in.

    Her ex-master.

    And the chains that still bind her were in-front of her.

    Alice¡¯s heart was beating wildly.

    Alice suppressed her chest with her right hand.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    ¡°Good luck, Aldo!¡±

    ¡°Alice, ha ha.¡±

    It was clear that the audience wanted to see the death of Aldo.

    In Germanis, Alice¡¯s hometown, there were no such atrocities.

    What¡¯s the fun in killing people together?

    Alice was at a loss to understand.

    But that didn¡¯t matter now.

    ¡°Master Aldo, no, Aldo. Are you ready?¡±

    Alice braced herself.

    Killing intent poured out of Alice.

    Aldo was hit head-on by Alice¡¯s killing intent his buttocks.

    With a strong face, he backed away and tried to escape.

    Alice looked down at him coldly and c down.

    ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡±(Aldo)

    Alice meditated once and calmed her breathing.

    -I can do it.-

    Alice produced a thread from her fingertips.

    The hardened thread became as hard as iron.

    It could easily tear off a person¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Prepare!¡±

    Alice pounced on Aldo.

    She sticks out his right hand and tries to stick a needle made of thread into Aldo¡¯s eye.

    However, the needle did not pierce Aldo.

    Because Alice¡¯s hand stopped just before it touched Aldo¡¯s eyes.

    Alice¡¯s hands trembled.

    Her face turns pale and sweat gushes out from her body.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡±

    Alice was breathing hard.

    She grabbed her right hand with her left and managed to thrust it at Aldo.

    However, Alice¡¯s right hand became as hard as stone and did not move.

    What are you doing?

    ¡°Kill him quick!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Aldo, this is your chance!¡±

    ¡°Alice!¡± (Audience)

    Aldo looked puzzled.

    Why have the needles stopped?

    But when he saw Alice shaking, he finally grasped the situation.

    Aldo patted Alice¡¯s right hand with his hand.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Alice let out a small cry.

    Alice backed away, her face turning pale.

    Aldo slowly stood up and approached Alice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    With tears in her eyes, Alice begged Aldo¡¯s forgiveness.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Why are you running away!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully little Alice!¡±

    The crowd shouted in frustration and threw stones at him.

    Pebbles rained down on Aldo and Alice.

    Aldo ignored the pebbles raining down on him and kicked Alice in the stomach.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Alice screamed in agony and crouched down.

    Aldo grabbed Alice by the hair and punched her in the face as hard as he could.

    ¡°What were you going to do to me, ve? Alice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Aldo kicks Alice in the face as she apologizes.

    Letting out a small scream, Alice rolled on the ground.

    Aldo presses down on top of Alice and punches her in her beautiful face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me! I am, I am the King of thisnd! I¡¯m the man who will be King! Why, why, why!¡±

    Aldo takes his unreasonable anger out on Alice.

    Alice begged Aldo¡¯s forgiveness, smearing her beautiful face with mud, tears and snot.

    It¡¯s a one-sided game.

    ¡°Look, Alice. I¡¯m very forgiving. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Die, kill yourself!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Alice knows that even if she killed herself here nothing would change. There was no chance Aldo would survive.

    Aldo will be released.

    He would be stripped of his clothes and left alone.

    Neither Almus nor Carlo wouldy a hand on him.

    But it was obvious that the people would torture Aldo to death on their own.

    (But if I¡¯m going to die¡­)

    If I win against Aldo, Aldo will die.

    We don¡¯t want to cause any trouble.

    That¡¯s good then, isn¡¯t it?

    I don¡¯t see why I need to be afraid to try.

    Alice was lost in thought.

    (Are you sure you want to do that?)

    A clear voice echoed in the arena.

    The voice was strangely well spoken.

    The audience, Aldo, and Alice all turned their attention to the one who had made the call.

    It was Almus.

    Almus asks Alice in a loud voice, staring at her.

    You¡¯ll never be free. Is that what you want? Are you willing to end your life bound by such chains, ¡­chains weaker than a spider¡¯s thread?

    Almus said, then sat down quietly.

    His eyes were fixed firmly on Alice.

    ¡°What the hell was that? Well, anyway, Alice! Die!

    Aldo starts hitting Alice again.

    He hits me in the face, in the stomach, in the chest.

    asionally my hair is pulled and I am rolled around on the ground.

    He grabbed me by the chest and tore my clothes off.

    Alice thought so as Aldo did what he wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯m free¡±

    Aldo¡¯s fist drops into Alice¡¯s face again.

    However, the fist did not shoot Alice in the face.

    Because Alice had grabbed his fist.

    ¡°Hey, what the hell! Alice! Let go of me! You can¡¯t hit me!¡±

    ¡°I want to be, I want to be free!¡±

    p

    Strangely enough, the sound echoed through the arena.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, my hand, my hand!¡±

    Aldo holds his crushed fist and screams.

    Fingers bent in directions they shouldn¡¯t be, bones popping out of the flesh.

    A trickle of blood stained the ground.

    ¡°I will kill you and be free!¡±

    Alice punched Aldo in the face.

    Aldo bounced off the ground three times before hitting the wall of the arena.

    Alice grabbed Aldo¡¯s arm, who was mmed against the wall and breathing hard.

    ¡°Aaaaahhhh!¡±

    Aldo is thrown about ten meters into the air.

    He fell right in the middle of the arena.

    ¡°Oh, gosh, I¡¯m the King of this country.¡±

    Alice got on top of Aldo, who was out of breath, and punched him repeatedly.

    ¡°Uh-oh, uh-oh, uh-oh, uh-oh, help me, Marlin.¡±

    Aldo shouts out the name of his first love, a woman.

    But she didn¡¯te.

    Merlin was in the process of making her own pudding, having seen the pudding the diplomat brought in and wanting to eat it.

    She put on an apron and started humming.

    Making sweets is a girl¡¯s favorite thing to do.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to be in pain, help me, forgive me, Alice!¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡±

    Alice stops hitting him.

    ¡°Oh, Alice, ¡­forgive me.¡±

    She stomped on Aldo¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Guggut.¡±

    A sound like a frog being squashedes from Aldo¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I¡­!¡±

    Bam

    Air leaked from Aldo¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    Don

    Blood overflows.

    ¡°When I asked for forgiveness!¡±

    Buzz.

    His internal organs were crushed.

    ¡°Have you ever stopped!!¡±

    Butch.

    His mouth was overflowing with his guts.

    ¡°Even Once!!¡±

    Gutsch.

    His guts were overflowing from his backside too.

    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±

    Gucha

    His stomach ripped open.

    Aldo was dead and Alice was free.

    Okay, it¡¯s done!

    ¡°What have you done? Mongoose. It smells sweet.¡±

    ¡°Pudding. Want some? I haven¡¯t made it in two hundred years, so I can¡¯t guarantee the taste.¡±

    Merlin offered him some pudding, which he scooped up with his spoon and put it in his mouth.

    Curio¡¯s face broke into a smile.

    ¡°This is delicious!¡±

    ¡°Right? I¡¯ll give you one serving.¡±

    Merlin handed the pudding to Curio with a look of pride on her face.

    They were both in the middle of escaping reality after they left.

    ¡°Hmm. ¡­Well, I guess it¡¯s about time I left my job as a Court Sorcerer. I¡¯ve got a lot of research to do, and I need to focus on that rather than politics right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, research, huh? Please let me know when it¡¯s finished.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I am sure you¡¯ll be surprised.¡±

    They begin to make small talk about nothing.

    ¡°Are you sure this is the right ce?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Aldo.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Merlin tilted her head.

    Curio smiled bitterly.

    ¡°The boy from DeMorgal.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that little brat? Oh, and you said his name was Aldo. What about it?¡±

    ¡°No, he was in love with you. Without any spell¡­¡±

    Both when she was on Earth and after she came to the other world, Merlin was very popr.

    It is because of the fact that Merlin herself was a beautiful girl.

    It may also be that the Caucasian Gauls find the Mongoloid Merlin to be exotic and attractive.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, today is the day of his execution, isn¡¯t it? Do you want to say a prayer?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two of them meditated for five seconds.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. Come on, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    They then began to eat the pudding.

 Chapter 134: Magic

    <h4>Chapter 134: Magic</h4>

    ¡°King Rosyth, I¡¯m returning to Lezzah then.¡±

    Alexio bowed to me.

    It costs money to maintain an army.

    After seeing the aftermath of the war with Aldo¡¯s execution, there was no reason for Lezzad to maintain the army any longer.

    I guess they want to break up as soon as possible.

    ¡°I see. By the way, Mister Alexio.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to serve my country? It would be a shame to let a man of your caliber end up as just a mercenary captain.¡±

    Well, our country is not a small country.

    I¡¯m not very good at war.

    I¡¯ve gained some experience, so I can fight against ordinary generals.

    But if our country is to expand its territory, we will have to fight with opponents like General Curio many times.

    We may be forced into a two-front war in the future.

    I want someone who can take Bartolo¡¯s ce when that happens.

    I¡¯ve learned enough about Alexio¡¯s capabilities from this war.

    Nothing would be more reassuring than if he were to serve me.

    ¡°I owe a debt of gratitude to Lezzad for taking me in. I have abandoned my homnd, but I am not so ungrateful that I would leave the country that epted me without permission.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to take me up on my offer.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, if I serve you, I may be able to lead a more prosperous life. You are a great King. Led by you, Rosyth Kingdom will grow more and more. Riding a winning horse, that¡¯s the right answer.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If you think so, why do you refuse?¡±

    Lezzad is and of merchants.

    No one would me Alexio for leaving Lezzad for profits.

    There is a big price to pay for retaining good mercenaries and generals.

    Lezzad also knows that very well.

    I don¡¯t think he needs to worry about it.

    ¡°The most important thing to me is my wife, and the second most important thing is my child. If you be a powerful man, you will have to deal with more enemies. Sometimes you may have to abandon your family for the sake of your country. That¡¯s what being a soldier, a general, a noble is all about. It is the duty of those who bear the responsibility. But, I am not prepared for that. I can¡¯t put my country before my family. So, I cannot ept your invitation. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±

    Really¡­?

    Well, if that¡¯s the case, I guess I don¡¯t have a choice.

    All right. I¡¯m sorry to keep you. I don¡¯t want to force you. If you need anything, please let me know. I¡¯ll help you as much as I can. If you change your mind, you¡¯re wee toe to my Kingdom anytime.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness to me, even after I ignored your kindness.¡±

    Alexio bowed again and walked away.

    How do I get that guy out of Lezzad?

    ¡°So, I¡¯m home safe and sound. Father-inw.¡±

    After returning to my home country, I first visited the former King Rosyth.

    I hadn¡¯t seen my father-inw in a while, and he seemed to be in good health.

    ¡°The air and water here is clean, and it¡¯s quiet. There are hot springs here. My son inw has taken over the troublesome job of being the King. I am in perfect health.¡±

    My father-inwughed at that.

    ¡°And I can¡¯t die until I see my great-grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡­good luck with that.¡±

    I chuckle.

    Great-grandchildren means that, at the very least, Anos and Fiona have toe of age.

    Fifteen years to go.

    ¡°Enough about my life span. I want to hear your story. All about the course and end of the war, from your mouth.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°The most surprising thing was that Merlin the witch was from my hometown.¡±

    ¡°Hometown? What do you mean?¡±

    His father-inw frowned at him.

    Huh? Didn¡¯t we talk about this?

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told anyone about it.

    I don¡¯t think talking about it will do me any harm though.

    Just because I don¡¯t talk about it doesn¡¯t mean that it is harmful.

    If this were a monotheistic country, I would be chased beingbeled called, ¡°Evil man! You are a curse!¡± But in the Adernia Penins, this kind of story is so tolerant that people will theorize, ¡°I am the son of God, and my mother had an affair with God.

    The quickest way to exin the source of my knowledge is to talk about reincarnation.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking.

    So I thought we were talking somewhere else.

    The one who knows the details is Master Griffon.

    Tetra, Ron and the others know a little from Master Griffon.

    Or was it?

    Have I talked to Julia about it? Since I haven¡¯t talked to my father-inw, I mightn¡¯t have talked to Julia either.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll exin everything from scratch.¡±

    I carefully exined to him about reincarnation.

    After all, it was nine or ten years ago.

    I don¡¯t remember, but I think I ate a centipede.

    ¡°For me, the fact that you ate a centipede is more shocking than your previous life. Is it edible?¡±

    ¡°It was bad.¡±

    It tasted indescribable.

    I don¡¯t want to eat it again.

    I was out of my mind at the time.

    ¡°But, well, that exins your childhood cleverness.

    Father-In-Law muttered and then meditated as if he was thinking a little.

    He then suddenly opened his eyes.

    ¡°So, Merlin is a reincarnator too?

    ¡°No, I think it was a metastasis. I think her body is still Japanese.¡±

    In fact, the facial structure was that of a nostalgic Japanese.

    Her skin color was also yellowish, different from the white Gauls.

    Well, there are mongoloid races here too, so it is possible that she reincarnated as one of them.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t die, you know. Even if you pierce her heart with an arrow or stab her with a sword, her body regenerates immediately. Maybe it¡¯s a blessing. How can I kill her?¡±

    ¡°I think if you burn her to ashes, she will die. There¡¯s no such thing as immortality. It¡¯s probably just a powerful regenerative ability.¡±

    Father-In-Law considered this.

    I certainly don¡¯t think immortality is possible either.

    There are immortal characters in mangas too, but they always have some kind of weakness.

    But it¡¯s real.

    Maybe she really is immortal.

    ¡°Master Griffon knows more about such things than I do, doesn¡¯t he? Ask him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he does. He seems to know everything.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about Merlin for now.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still time. Tell me about your hometown.¡±

    ¡°I understand. You can ask me anything.¡±

    After greeting my father-inw, I headed to the temple first.

    This is the temple that I ordered to be built.

    In case you¡¯re wondering, I¡¯m supposed to be the son of Mares, the god of war.

    I had to go and report my victory to God.

    Afterwards, I made my triumphant return to the capital.

    The carriage I¡¯m riding in is a four-horse carriage, decorated with gold in many ces, a national treasure of the Rosyth Kingdom.

    The carriage was pulled by arge, good-looking white horse.

    First, the King¡¯s guard, led by Ron and the others, walked in the front.

    Then I show up in a carriage, nked on either side by Bartolo and Raymond.

    Behind them are wagons carrying the spoils of war, prisoners of war, ivory, and loot, followed by the great nobles and heavily armed infantry.

    I waved my hand and the people cheered.

    The soldiers and the people are all proud of themselves.

    ¡°Long Live Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Long Live Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Long Live Your Majesty!¡±

    The people chanted as such.

    The Kings of the small and medium-sized countries of the Adernia Penins do not use the honorific title of Your Majesty.

    After all, he has even less authority than some nobles.

    Neither the feudal lords nor the people give much importance to the King¡¯s existence, so they do not give him honorific titles.

    But now, I am indeed being called by an honorific title.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ you¡¯ve been summoned.¡±

    Bartolo says with a grin.

    I nodded.

    He draws his sword and raises it to the sky.

    The sword shone beautifully in the sunlight.

    ¡°All Hail His Majesty, The King!!!¡±

    Today, for the first time, I understood that my position as King had been solidified.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Master Griffon.¡±

    After my triumphant return, I visited the Romalia Forest, the forbidden forest where Master Griffon lives.

    All the former members of the vige are here today.

    All of them were holding jars of alcohol in their hands.

    Julia and Tetra were not holding alcohols, but holding their babies, Anos and Fiona, in their arms.

    ¡°Ron, Seyon, get ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ron and Seyon ced therge, shallow-bottomed bowl they had brought with them in front of the Master Griffon.

    We poured our drinks in there.

    There will be three kinds of sake this time.

    ¡°Wow, all of you came¡­ but only alcohol?¡±

    Master Griffonins.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    I also brought some snacks.

    ¡°Master Griffon. This is the deer I killed.¡±

    ¡°This is the boar I killed.¡±

    Roseward and Gram ced the chunks of meat they were carrying on their backs into the bowl.

    I lightly sprinkled salt and spices on the lump of meat and presented it to Master Griffon.

    ¡°We brought fruits as well.¡±

    Lulu heaped up the fruit she was carrying on her back and presented it to Master Griffon.

    Alcohol, meat, fruit.

    It was a sumptuous meal.

    ¡°Hmm, you know your way very well!¡±

    Master Griffon smiled with satisfaction.

    He¡¯s probably smiling. His face is an eagle, so I can¡¯t really see the change in expression.

    ¡°Those babies over there, are they your son and daughter?¡±

    Master Griffon turned his attention to Fiona and Anos, who were being held by Julia and Tetra.

    Julia and Tetra walked up to Master Griffon.

    ¡°This is my daughter, Fiona.¡±

    Julia shows Fiona to Master Griffon with a slightly strained face.

    Julia is not very close to Master Griffon, so she must be nervous.

    Tetra, on the other hand, is smiling.

    ¡°This is my son, Anos.¡±

    Master Griffon brought his beak close to the two sleeping babies, who were sleeping peacefully.

    He poked them on the cheek with his beak.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s of a man, a boar, or a deer, babies are cute things. Take good care of them.¡±

    I know.

    If they live up to three¡­ they¡¯re not going to die.

    I can only pray to God about this.

    ¡°Now, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Afterwards, we talked to the Griffon about what we had been up totely, about war, politics, and of course, our daily lives.

    Because of my position as the King, I can¡¯t usually talk to Ron casually.

    But just for today, we drank, ate, and talked with Master Griffon.

    As we were talking, we decided to go swimming in theke together.

    That¡¯s theke where I met Julia.

    Master Griffon is a cat (lion) and a bird, so he doesn¡¯t like water.

    As a result, the day was closed for now.

    Ron and his friends carried Master Griffon¡¯s dishes on their backs and headed for theke.

    The only ones left are me, Julia, and Tetra.

    ¡°Master Griffon, tell me about Merlin, who we talked about earlier.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but are you sure Ron and the others are okay with this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to themter.¡±

    Ron, Roseward and Gram don¡¯t like to talk about difficult things.

    Blessings, fairies, immortality, agelessness, otherworldliness.

    They don¡¯t have much understanding of the story.

    They would be bored, and it would take a long time to exin each of them.

    We¡¯re better off without them.

    It would be more efficient to talk about it all togetherter.

    ¡°Was Master Griffon close to Merlin?¡±

    ¡°Close? Well, I guess you could say close. Not as close as I am with you, though. Five hundred years ago, we used to see each other frequently. Well, from my point of view, she was just a kid beside Etzell¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is Etzell?¡±

    ¡°Chief of the Khalifa tribe. They called him the Great King.¡±

    ¡°The Khalifa?¡±

    I tilted my head.

    I¡¯ve never heard of them before.

    ¡°These are the people you call the t-Faced. They came from the far east and conquered Gaul, Germanis, Hexpania, and the entire Adernia Penins. They are mounted nomads.¡±

    t-Faced?

    The ancestors of Muzio and the other Alvans who conquered the Adernia Penins five hundred years ago, I believe.

    ¡°What was he like?¡±

    ¡°He was just like you.¡±

    ¡°¡±I see.¡±¡±

    Tetra and Julia shouted together.

    What do you mean, like me? I have no idea.

    ¡°I thought I heard that Merlin was the wife of the chief of the t-Faced n.¡±

    ¡°She was indeed his wife. But I don¡¯t think she ever had children.¡±

    Hmm

    I can¡¯t imagine anything.

    ¡°But I heard that it was Merlin who killed the t-Faced Chief.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ask me that because I¡¯m the one who was most confused when I heard about it. She was a really good child. Just like you guys.

    Well, since Master Griffon says so, there can be no mistake.

    Well, you never know what could cause people to fall out of favor.

    Maybe he was having an affair.

    What? Am I gonna get stabbed someday for having two wives?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter about that hag and her husband, does it? Almus. It¡¯s about Merlin¡¯s immortality now.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We came to ask you how that hag could be killed.¡±

    Don¡¯t call her a hag.

    She looked like she was just seventeen.

    ¡°Her blessing is just a powerful regenerative ability. Burn it or destroy its soul and it dies.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying she is not immortal?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Immortality is the realm of magic. Little boys, fairies have no such power.¡±

    Magic?

    Not sorcery but magic?

    ¡°What is magic? Master Griffon.¡±

    Julia asked what I was most curious about.

    ¡°Magic is not a step beyond sorcery, but the final destination. It is the reproduction of God¡¯s work by human hands. Originally, sorcery was a failed form of magic. Merlin systematized it and made it practical. Today, sorcery is being studied as a useful technology, but originally it is just a byproduct of magic.¡±

    Come to think of it, Julia told me that sorcery was created by Merlin.

    She said she was the world¡¯s oldest sorcerer.

    Is that what she meant?

    ¡°How can you be sure Merlin hasn¡¯t reached magic?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m Marilyn, the magical girl!¡± And for some reason, Merlin in a pink frilly dress passed through my mind.

    ¡°Oh, I can tell. Magic is a taboo that rewrites thews of the world. If anyone tries their hand at it, they¡¯ll feel it firsthand. Of all the people I know, only one has ever seeded in making magic happen.¡±

    Master Griffon gives a distant look.

    ¡°A woman seeded in stopping time though she herself died at the same time.¡±

    So that¡¯s how difficult it is.

    At any rate, Merlin is not immortal. She can be killed.

    ¡°Is this enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Julia and Tetra spoke up and held me back.

    What the hell?

    ¡°Master Griffon! Please tell us more about magic.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Laws of the World¡¯?¡±

    Julia and Tetra asked with shining eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, are you curious? All good sorcerers ask me these exact questions when I tell them about this. I suppose it¡¯s the instinct of the sorcerer creature. They want to explore the truth of the world.¡±

    I¡¯m not interested in that.

    What¡¯s the fun in that?

    The person who created the spell. The great genius couldn¡¯t get it to work even after 500 years.

    It¡¯s impossible, of course.

    Instead of thinking about that, I think it would be more constructive to think about the menu for today¡¯s dinner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it. All I know is that one must know the truth of the world in order to use magic.¡±

    ¡°Truth?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Julia and Tetra looked curious.

    ¡°I was told that if I could ess the Akashic Records, the world¡¯s memory that contains everything about the world, and decipher even a small part of it, I could open the door to magic. That¡¯s all I know. If you wish to study it, you may do so. I don¡¯t care about thews of the world. It¡¯s enough that I sleep, eat, and asionally talk to people like you.¡±

 Chapter 135: Whatâ€™s Next

    <h4>Chapter 135: What¡¯s Next</h4>

    ¡°Magic¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, you two. How long are you going to be stupefied?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this excite you, Almus?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    I answered Julia¡¯s question with a big shake of my head.

    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter.

    I can¡¯t use spells to begin with.

    I can see spells and sense them, but I can¡¯t ¡­¡­

    I can¡¯t cause some kind of phenomenon like female spellcasters can.

    Because I am a man.

    Men can¡¯t formte spells well.

    I can¡¯t be obsessed with something I don¡¯t know if it exists in the first ce.

    I was more concerned about the things in front of me, money, territory and women.

    ¡°Maybe my magic form is also part of Akashic Records.¡±

    Tetra muttered.

    Well, if you¡¯re going to tell me that everything in the World is written down, you are bound to have found a form or two.

    ¡°Do you two want to use magic?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    They both shook their heads in unison.

    They didn¡¯t seem to be interested in magic itself.

    ¡°With magic, incurable diseases could be cured and dead people could be brought back to life!¡±

    I¡¯m not going to say who, though.

    ¡°Well, the person who taught me sorcery told me that the life of a dead person melts into the earth and bes one with the World, and the soul resides in the next life. This is called a life cycle. The World continues to rotate and live by this cycle of life. This is why immortality is a forbidden area that people should not touch. Absolutely not.¡±

    It¡¯s a view on life and death that I¡¯ve heard of on Earth.

    I guess people everywhere think the same way.

    Master Griffon also said that magic rewrites the Laws of the World.

    If a lot of people use magic, the World will be unbnced.

    That would not be good.

    Maybe, I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°Master Griffon said that thest person who used magic died. I don¡¯t want to die. I still want to be with Almus.¡±

    Tetra¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she leaned against me.

    I stroke Tetra¡¯s soft hair and twirl it around my fingers.

    ¡°But you do care, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°A little bit about the World.¡±

    Tetra gave a small nod.

    ¡°Is there even any Laws of the World?¡±

    There¡¯s no such thing after all, is there?

    At least that¡¯s what I think.

    No matter how much you look for it, it¡¯s not there for humans to reach.

    If God had created the World, he would not have put it in a ce where people could reach it.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true there¡¯s no point in thinking about it now.¡±

    Julia hugged me and pressed her lips to my cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m more interested in something else right now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s odd. Me too.¡±

    I brushed Julia¡¯s hair back and pressed my lips to her forehead.

    Then, I kissed her on the cheek and started biting her ears sweetly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that the war is over, why don¡¯t we have a second one?¡±

    I lick Julia¡¯s lips once.

    ¡°Almus¡­¡±

    Tetra hugged me from behind.

    She made a lonely sound and pressed her bulge against my back.

    ¡°Later I ¡­ please, I¡¯m leaving now ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh. Thank you. Tetra. I love you.¡±

    I said that and turned around.

    When I turned around, she grabbed me by the cheeks with both hands and forced my lips to meet hers.

    Tetra¡¯s soft tongue entered my mouth.

    Her tongue moved as if it were alive.

    I was surprised when it came out of nowhere.

    I moved my tongue to match Tetra¡¯s.

    Our tongues intertwined in aplicated way.

    The saliva overflowed and spilled from the gap between our lips.

    I sipped and swallowed the Tetra¡¯s saliva.

    It tasted vaguely like honey.

    Tetra also sucked up my tongue while I sucked up her saliva.

    We both sucked on each other¡¯s saliva.

    I couldn¡¯t tell which one of us was losing or gaining any saliva.

    How long have we been twirling our tongue around each other¡­ I didn¡¯t know.

    Tetra finally parted her lips from mine, as if she was having trouble breathing.

    A bridge of saliva hung between us, breaking off in the middle.

    Tetra scooped up the broken bridge with her fingers and put it in her mouth.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ tastes like Almus¡­¡±

    Tetra had a foolish expression on her face, her gaze wandering into the void.

    She got up immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of here then. Good luck, both of you.¡±

    For some reason, Tetra left the room with a triumphant expression on her face.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    When I turned around, I saw Julia with puffy cheeks.

    Her eyes were moist.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡±

    ¡°No, Tetra forced me to¡­¡±

    It was a surprise attack, you know?

    It¡¯s not my fault.

    I was in charge from the middle, though.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t get mad at me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you.¡±

    Julia said and turned away.

    I grabbed both of Julia¡¯s cheeks with my hands and forced her to face me.

    ¡°Forgive me. I will do anything you want.¡±

    ¡°Then kiss me.¡±

    Julia shut her eyes.

    Then our lips met.

    ¡­¡­ This is an indirect kiss between Julia and Tetra, right?

    Don¡¯t worry about the details.

    Two weeks have passed since I returned to my country.

    It¡¯s been a hectic two weeks.

    Disbanding the army.

    Construction of facilities to house prisoners of war.

    Confirmation and implementation of treaties signed with other countries.

    Then, we¡¯ll coordinate the date and time of reparations with the Kingdom of Rozel.

    When it¡¯s all over and we had just caught your breath¡­

    It happened.

    ¡°Dad! Dad!¡±

    Julia shouted in a sad voice.

    His father-inw opened his eyelids slightly.

    ¡°Shut up. Julia¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Julia hugged father-inw.

    Father-inw gently stroked Julia¡¯s head.

    Last night I heard the news that my father-inw had copsed.

    My father-inw was unconscious for a long time until today evening.

    ¡°Father-inw, here is your medicine. Please take it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in taking medicine now.¡±

    My father-inw pushed away the medicine I offered him with his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a painkiller.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    The father-inw lowered the hand that had been restraining me.

    Painkiller¡­ means that there is no medicine that can improve the current situation.

    All that can be done is to ease the pain of death.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to drink from Julia¡¯s hand.¡±

    That¡¯s okay.

    I handed the bowl of medicinal water to Julia.

    Julia scooped up a small amount of the medicinal water and brought it to father-inw¡¯s mouth.

    There were only three sips of the medicinal water that the father-inw was able to drink.

    Then he closed his eyes as if he was exhausted.

    Two weeks ago he was fine. But now he is like a dead tree.

    ¡°Sleepy¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­because it¡¯sced with sleeping pills.¡±

    Julia smiled sadly.

    Julia looked at her father¡¯s condition and decided that he could no longer be saved.

    So that he could diefortably. ¡­¡­

    ¡°Brother, do you have something to say?¡±

    Raymond asked, holding pen and paper in his hands.

    ¡°¡­ Grave in the same ce as my dead wife, please. The funeral should be¡­ simple, I might say, but¡­ lively, please.¡±

    My father-inw turned his head toward me.

    His eyes were vacant and did not capture the light.

    ¡°All patriarchal rights of the Rosyth n house shall be inherited by Almus. All vassals must also be loyal to Almus. I don¡¯t need to tell you anym¡­¡±

    His voice got quieter, little by little.

    ¡°I want Julia¡¯s son to be next in line for the throne, Almus.¡±

    My father-inw looked me squarely in the eye.

    Perhaps he couldn¡¯t see me, but his gaze never wavered.

    ¡°¡­ Do what you want to do. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Father-inw then closed his eyes.

    Julia took her father¡¯s hand and took his pulse.

    ¡°He fell asleep.¡±

    After that, my father-inw never woke up.

    ¡°Julia, do you want a drink?¡±

    After the grand funeral, as per father-inw¡¯s dying wish.

    While Julia was alone looking at the night sky, I came to her with a jar of wine.

    Julia gave a small nod.

    I poured the wine into a ss cup made of Persis.

    ¡°I was wondering how I couldfort you. You seem to be doing better than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I knew he was going to die. He lived ten years longer than he was supposed to. He even got to see his grandchildren.¡±

    Julia smiled, just a little.

    She didn¡¯t seem to be in good spirits, but she didn¡¯t seem to be depressed either.

    Julia poured the wine down her throat.

    Without missing a beat, I poured some wine into Julia¡¯s ss cup.

    ¡°Drink up. Drink up.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going to mess me up when I¡¯m drunk, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Already starting to get drunk, Julia twined her arms around me.

    I can feel the richness of her breasts.

    I was not hungry after a funeral.

    Well, my father-inw looked pleased.

    ¡°Julia¡­what are you doing?¡±

    A grumpy voice came from behind me.

    Tetra with a jar was standing there.

    Tetra¡¯s gaze was on my arm where Julia¡¯s breasts were pressed against it.

    My arms were trapped between Julia¡¯s cleavage.

    ¡°You can¡¯t, can you?¡±

    Julia smiled triumphantly.

    ¡°I can do it.¡±

    Tetra, too, came over to me and pressed her chest against my other arm.

    Tetra also had a good chest.

    However, it was not as good as Julia¡¯s.

    You can feel it properly, but it is difficult to pinch it.

    Julia seemed to have the upper hand this time.

    ¡°Storing unwanted fat¡­¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡±

    Tetra¡¯s expression twisted.

    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t fight with me in between you.¡±

    I sighed.

    I could see that Tetra was trying to cheer up Julia, and Julia was taking advantage of it. ¡­¡­

    I want you to choose the means and the ce.

    ¡°I need to talk to you about something serious.¡±

    ¡°Who are you going to do it with?¡±

    Tetra licked her tongue.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, the three of us!¡±

    ¡°Not that one either!¡±

    What the hell do they think about me?

    Sure, the session issue is an important one.

    Not now!

    ¡°Julia.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±

    Julia began to take off her clothes.

    No, this girl.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about that.¡±

    I dressed Julia who was half naked.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to build a nation.¡±

    ¡°Build?¡±

    Julia tilted her head.

    ¡°Almus is already the King, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Julia had a curious look on her face, as if she didn¡¯t quite understand what I was saying.

    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯re going to create a country where you will be the First King?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    I affirmed Tetra¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to dismantle the Rosyth Kingdom and create a new one from scratch, with me as the founder. The Rosyth n will no longer be royalty and will be reced by a new n of my rtives. Yes, let¡¯s call them the Julius n.¡±

    The country¡¯s name will also not be based in the King¡¯s name, as the country of King Julius. ¡­No, there¡¯s a better name.

    I think I¡¯ll call it the Kingdom of Romalia, after my other father, Master Griffon.

    There is no longer a need to put King in the names of countries after all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Then the next throne will belong to¡­¡±

    Julia sounded a little uneasy.

    ¡°Almus.¡±

    Tetra shouted loudly.

    Tetra shook her head significantly.

    ¡°No, Almus. Anos has Cretain blood in him. The Rosyth Kingdom¡¯s poption is mostly Adernians, and the only powerful people are pure-blooded Adelnians. There will only be needless confusion and fights over it.¡±

    I patted Tetra¡¯s head.

    A slightly surprised expression appeared on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tetra. I thought about it a lot.¡±

    I looked back at Julia and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to worry you. I¡¯m not trying to destroy the Rosyth n. I¡¯m the patriarch of the Ars and Rosyth n, after all. I also have the will of the previous King. The next King will be your son. That will never change.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡­I¡­¡±

    Julia let out a fading voice.

    She seems to have fallen into a state of self-loathing.

    ¡°Julia, it is nothing to worry about. I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯ve fallen from a great family once. And it will only make you unhappy if Anos bes the King.¡±

    Tetra smiled at Julia.

    Tears overflowed from Julia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Tetra¡­¡±

    ¡°Julia¡­¡±

    They hugged each other tightly.

    I think¡­

    I am pretty certain that these two are lesbians.

    ¡°By the way, your n name is going to be ¡®Julius¡¯, right? What about the family name? How about ¡®Romalia¡¯ after Master Griffon?¡±

    ¡°No, Romalia will be the name of the country.¡±

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you match the family name with the country name.

    To be honest, I¡¯m worried that it might irritate the powerful families andmoners.

    ¡°King Almus has taken over the kingdom of King Rosyth! Or something like that?¡±

    Well, actually, yes, but face-to-face and facade are important.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Tetra brought her face close to mine.

    Tetra¡¯s beautiful sky-blue eyes came closer and closer.

    So close that our noses almost touched each other.

    ¡°What about Caesar?¡±

    Hmmm¡­

    How did you get that name, Tetra?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, but¡­ I was wondering why ¡®Caesar¡¯.¡±

    Tetra pointed her finger straight at me.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Gray. Almus has gray eyes.¡±

    Come to think of it, the Aderniannguage is very simr to Latin.

    Isn¡¯t that strange?

    Gray eyes are a very rare color.

    ckish gray ismon, but ¡°rat color¡± gray like mine is rare.

    Or rather, I have never met someone with the same eye color.

    ¡°Why not? Caesar. I think it¡¯s nice.¡±

    Julia agreed with Tetra.

    ¡°Julius¡± and ¡°Caesar¡±

    Hmmm¡­

    But he didn¡¯t be a King, but I did, so I¡¯m better than him.

    Oh, I¡¯m going to build a country now, aren¡¯t I?

    Wouldn¡¯t someone from the n try to stab me?

    Well, that¡¯s fine.

    It was Tetra¡¯s decision.

    From today on, I¡¯m¡­

    ¡°Almus Julius Ars Rosyth Caesar.¡±

    ¡­It¡¯s long.

 Chapter 136 The Third Persis-Cilician War

    <h4>Chapter 136 The Third Persis-Cilician War</h4>

    When Almus and his men were fighting the siege on the Adernia Penins:

    A great war of historic proportions was about to take ce on the Cilician Penins, straight east of the Adernia Penins.

    In other words, the Third Persis-Cilician War.

    It all started with the invasion of Cilicia by the Persian Emperor Xerxes, who called himself the King of Kings.

    Emperor Xerxes swept into the Cilician Penins with 400,000 troops and arge fleet of over 700 ships.

    The goal is to suppress the independent movements of the Cilician cities in the Persis Empire.

    Another reason was to gain control of the East Tethys Sea.

    In response, the Cilician cities formed the ¡°Grand Alliance against Persis¡± with the four leading cities of the time, Alto, Terbai, ris, and Reim.

    They have 130,000 infantry.

    The two armies faced each other on the Great ins.

    ¡°What do you think? Xerx, do you think you can win?¡±

    ¡°Against 130,000. Do you think we can¡¯t win?¡±

    Persis military headquarters.

    There, a middle-aged man with blond hair and a beautiful woman with blond hair and brown skin were intertwined.

    They were bothpletely naked.

    They were in the middle of making a baby.

    Ayesha, the female chief of the desert people, traces her finger across the breastte of Xerxes, the King of the Kings, Emperor Persis.

    ¡°But¡­ your father and grandfather lost even with this difference in strength, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because our soldiers were weak.¡±

    The First Persis War and the Second Persis War.

    In both wars prior, the Persis Empire had been defeated by the Cilician Union.

    They lost because of two reasons.

    One is the difference in morale.

    The soldiers of the Cilician Union were determined to protect their homnd.

    On the other hand, the soldiers of the Persis Empire were peasants and mercenaries forcibly brought in by the Emperor.

    This difference caused a huge difference in morale.

    The second reason isnguage.

    The officialnguage of the Persis Empire is Persis, but only a third of the soldiers could speak it.

    The inability of the junior officers tomunicate with each other led to confusion in the chain ofmand.

    ¡°Well, are the soldiers stronger this time?¡±

    ¡°No, they haven¡¯t changed.¡±

    Xerxes shook his head.

    Ayesha tilted her head.

    ¡°So, what makes you think you can win?¡±

    To which Xerxes replied with a grin.

    ¡°Diplomacy, and weapons, that¡¯s the difference.¡±

    The sound of gongs echoed across the battlefield.

    The sound of the soldiers¡¯ footsteps and the scraping of their armor drowned out the noise.

    A total of five hundred and thirty thousand troops from both sides have gathered here.

    Every time the soldiers of both armies moved, the earth shook.

    The first to move was 50,000 chariots, the pride of the Persis army.

    It was a huge four-headed chariot with three riders: a guard, an archer, and a spearman.

    The wheel has a huge sickle attached to it.

    Time and again, it was the strongest trump card that crushed the enemies of the Persis Empire and expanded its territory.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You will bow down before the strongest chariot corps of my Persis army!¡±

    The general leading the chariot squad smiled broadly as he led the way.

    He was followed by fifty thousand chariots.

    With a roar, he charged at the Cilician infantry.

    The wheels of the chariots trampled the Cilician and the scythes tore at their flesh.

    The formation of the Cilician army seemed to crumble in no time at all.

    ¡°Push them over the side!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?

    The chariot the general was riding on began to tilt.

    Once it tilted, it was a matter of seconds before it fell over.

    ¡°Wait! I am the Emperor¡¯s brother.¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The general died easily.

    Starting with the general¡¯s death in battle, the chariot corps was overthrown one after another.

    After two wars, the Cilician side knew that the trump card of the Persis Empire was the chariot.

    Naturally, it is only natural to have countermeasures in ce.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha! Look, Ayesha! He¡¯s dead!¡±

    Xerxesughed and giggled as he drank his wine.

    Ayesha smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your brother? I mean, isn¡¯t that the Tiger¡¯s chariot corps?¡±

    ¡°I am pleased because he is my brother. Now my son¡¯s throne is confirmed. Congrattions! He deserved to die, that ipetent bastard. I¡¯ve been saying for a long time that you can just knock a chariot over from the side and be done with it, but he¡¯s been talking so much about their usefulness. Chariots are old-fashioned!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so happy about your ally¡¯s death, isn¡¯t that why you lost? Twice.¡±

    Ayesha gave him a dumbfounded look.

    The Cilician army¡¯s morale rose after defeating the chariot corps.

    The Persis army was significantly demoralized.

    But Xerxes doesn¡¯t care.

    Xerxes orders the true Tiger corps to mobilize.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you. King Parthodia.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s present the Emperor with a pile of dead Cilicians.¡±

    King Parthodia - the King of the equestrian nomadic tribes on the frontier of the Persis Empire - bowed to Emperor Persis.

    Then he saddled his horse and raised his bow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The Parthodial cavalry moves around the nk of the Cilician army.

    This is because the weak point of the Cilician army, consisting of typically heavily armed infantry, is the right nk.

    The Cilician army was aware of this.

    Thirty thousand cavalrymen of the Cilician army intercepted the Parthian cavalry.

    ¡°Kill the barbarian Barbaroi!¡±

    The Cilician cavalry shouted and charged the Partodian cavalry.

    On the other hand, the Parthian cavalry greeted it with a cold attitude.

    ¡°All troops, open fire. Show those idiots how to handle a horse.¡±

    The King of Parthodia¡¯smand was the signal for the arrows to rain down on the Cilician cavalry.

    ¡°What the hell! While riding a horse, guuuhhhh¡±

    A Cilician cavalry captain takes an arrow in the chest and falls from his horse.

    One by one, the cavalry of the Cilician army were shot by arrows and fell.

    The momentum of the assault was cut in half.

    ¡°It¡¯s a thousand years too early to try to fight us Parthodians with horses!¡±

    As soon as he shouted this, King Parthodia, switching from bow to sword, charged the Cilician cavalry.

    The other Parthodian cavalrymen followed suit.

    One by one, the Cilician cavalrymen were cut down.

    The Cilician cavalry would be destroyed in no time.

    ¡°See, these are the days of the cavalry, right?¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the Persis army, is it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the details. The Persis Cavalry Corps will be built after this war is over. We¡¯ll use the horses used in the wasted chariots to build it!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the center, the infantry of the Persis and Cilician armies were about to sh.

    The Cilician army is heavily armed infantry, armed with long spears and round shields.

    They rush into the Persis army, forming a Phnx.

    ¡°Ready the crossbow! Fire!¡±

    The bolts fired by the crossbow troops of the Persis army prated the round shields of the heavily armed infantry.

    Heavily armed infantrymen fall to the ground in a flurry.

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve never seen that weapon before. What is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a crossbow. It¡¯s a weapon I got from the Far East. It¡¯s not very famous around here. The advantage is that even women and children can shoot arrows that can kill people, but the disadvantage is that it takes a long time to load, and above all, it costs a lot of money to get enough of them.¡±

    Xerxes exined to Ayesha.

    It was a weapon that I arrived at after thinking about how topensate for the weakness of the Persis army.

    It is a weapon that could only be put to practical use with the industrial strength of the Persis Empire.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not going to be enough.¡±

    ¡°Because the Cilician army¡¯s skill level is frightening.¡±

    The heavy infantry of the Cilician army, stepping over their fallenrades, headed straight for the Persis army, without losing their momentum and in no hurry.

    ¡°Hold your long spears!¡±

    Under the General¡¯smand, the Persis army slowly began to prepare to intercept the Cilician army.

    With theirrge numbers and uneven chain ofmand, the Persis forces were not moving fast enough to be ttering.

    The heavy infantry of the Cilician army made contact with the Persis army at the same time that the Persis army was getting ready to intercept them.

    The formation was greatly distorted by the assault of the Phnx.

    Despite the three-fold difference in strength, the brave Cilician citizen soldiers skewered the Persis soldiers.

    In the past two battles, the Persis army had been defeated by being broken through the vertical depths in this manner.

    But this time it was different.

    The Persis army was slowly beginning to push back.

    ¡°What the hell? What is happening, Xerx?. If it was the usual weak Persis army, we would lose.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the difference in weapons. We¡¯ve got weapons that even small fry can fight with.¡±

    The weapon of the Persis army is the long spear made of iron.

    On the battlefield, the longer the spear, the greater the advantage.

    But it is not so simple.

    As a matter of course, the longer a spear is, the heavier it bes.

    In other words, extending it to a certain length would require a higher degree of skill.

    In addition, they are vulnerable to n attacks, and cannot withstand a n attack by cavalry or other units with superior mobility.

    They are also helpless against scattered enemies armed with long swords and other weapons.

    In the history of the earth, the Roman Phnx was defeated by the Celtic Barbarians who adopted scattered army tactics, and then the Romans who switched to scattered army tactics defeated the Macedonian Phnx that was popr in Greece.

    There is no such thing as an invincible tactic.

    So how did Xerxes turn the Persis army into a usable army?

    First of all, he abolished the shield.

    And the armor was kept to a minimum.

    By doing so, he was able to make the soldiers very long spears.

    In addition, the nks were entrusted to a reliable Pathodia cavalry to eliminate the threat of the nks.

    The problem, though, is the increased damage caused by lowered defenses and the resulting fleeing of soldiers.

    ¡°If they escape, our elite army, Immortals that is behind them, arge number of crossbow troops, andrge crossbow ballista will kill them.¡± (Note: The elite group of the Persis Empire is named Immortals.)

    ¡°Using the army¡¯s best and brightest to maintain escaping soldiers! What tyranny!¡±

    Ayesha tantly deprecates Xerxes.

    Xerxes doesn¡¯t care. It is probably because he is aware of it.

    The infantry of the Persis army is pushed back, but they withstand the assault of the Cilician army.

    And gradually encircle the enemy.

    The Parthodial cavalry, having defeated the Cilician cavalry, moved in behind the Cilician army.

    The siege is almostplete.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    The infantry units of the Persis army began to be pushed back heavily.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Cilicia¡¯s elite¡­ Sacred Holy Knights and Reim Heavy Infantry?

    Both the Sacred Holy Knights and the Reim Heavy Infantry are two of the strongest units in the Cilician Penins.

    The general on the Cilician side yed hisst trump card in this critical situation.

    Saving it any further would have been a big gamble.

    There was a chance that the Cilician side would be crushed and defeated before they could make their mark.

    However, the Cilician side won this bet.

    The Persis infantry faltered at the sudden appearance of a powerful enemy.

    Until now, the Persis infantry had been able to fight thanks to the security of knowing that their opponents were outnumbered and the tension of the soldiers behind them.

    This bnce has been shaken.

    Once it falls apart, it falls apart fast.

    The Persis infantry threw their spears and began to run away.

    Many arrows rained down on the fleeing soldiers, and the spears of the Immortals pierced their bodies.

    However, once the water flows, it cannot be recovered.

    ¡°¡­Haa¡±

    Xerxes held his head.

    This time, Xerxes was defeated.

    ¡°I was hoping to beat Cilicia at least once.¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. You did your best! It¡¯s thanks to you that those weak soldiers were able to fight so well. If it was an ordinary Emperor, he would have been defeated long ago. It¡¯s a great thing. That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    Ayesha held a spear made of Dragon Damascus steel in one hand.

    The spear was as thick as an adult¡¯s foot.

    She smiled as she waved it around.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°I really wanted to make Persis win on my own. It was unavoidable. Please.¡±

    Xerxes used his strongest trump card, The Monster.

    ¡°They are just savages, after all.¡±

    Reim, one of the leading cities in Cilicia.

    The King stabbed a fleeing Persis infantryman with his spear and muttered as he killed him.

    A dissatisfied look crossed his face.

    I guess I¡¯m not rampant enough.

    All those born in Reim undergo rigorous military training from an early age.

    It is no exception, even for the royalty of Reim. ¡­No, it is because they are royalty that they are subjected to even more rigorous training.

    The skills of killing and the fighting spirit were instilled in him from an early age.

    This made Reim the strongest power in Cilicia.

    ¡°No, not at all. Running away from the battlefield is unthinkable from our point of view.¡±

    The captain of the Sacred Holy Knights also agreed with King Reim.

    The Sacred Holy Knights is a special unit, made up of homosexual couples only.

    The members of the Sacred Holy Knights fight desperately to protect their lovers and to show their strength.

    Never run away.

    In the Cilician Penins, only this holy squadron can stand against the Reim Heavy Infantry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep up the momentum and attack up to the Imperial Capital Jamshed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. A lot of Persis beautiful boys. ¡­¡­ gobbled up.¡±

    The two of them bloomed with color in their conversation.

    Victory was at hand, and the entire Cilician army was loosening up.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even won yet, but have already started loosening up?!¡±

    They heard such an elongated voice from beyond the dust.

    As King Reim and the Captain of the Sacred Holy Knights looked on, a woman astride a camel appeared from the other side of the dust.

    She had wheat-colored skin and golden hair.

    She is a beautiful woman.

    She wore clothes made of bright red fabric ¡­¡­ no, she wore clothes that were stained red with blood.

    The reason for this was that she had been advancing while cutting down every Persis infantryman that escaped.

    ¡°I see you two are very well-known generals. I am Ayesha, the chief of the desert people, the rm Tribe. And behind me are five hundred of the world¡¯s strongest warriors, the pride and joy of our desert people, the rmists.¡±

    Ayesha pointed behind her with her thumb.

    From the other side of the dust, a camel rider, also dyed red, appeared.

    ¡°Well, well, well, Lady Chief. Thank you very much. ¡­¡­ Even so, I didn¡¯t expect a woman to be on the battlefield. The Persis army seems to be very short on talent.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa. You¡¯re not going to tell me your name? I told you my name. You¡¯re so rude.¡±

    Ayesha showed King Reim how to do it.

    ¡°I have no name to tell you. Ayesha, is it? You¡¯d better get out of here. The odds are already stacked against you. I don¡¯t know what will happen to you if you stay on the battlefield any longer¡­¡±

    The captain of the Sacred Holy Knights also didn¡¯t identify himself to Ayesha, and acted like a fool.

    Ayesha smirked.

    ¡°Oh, you worry about me.¡±

    And then she was gone.

    ¡°Where did she go?¡±

    King Reim looked around in panic.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    He heard a voice behind him.

    King Reim turned around in a panic and saw Ayesha there.

    She was holding something in her left hand.

    By the time he realized that it was the head of the captain of the Sacred Holy Knights, the head and torso of the Reim King had already been separated alive.

    Ayesha eximed.

    ¡°Come on! It¡¯s time to hunt! Kill them all!!!¡±

    Thanks to the efforts of the rmists led by Ayesha, the battle situation began to lean heavily in Persis¡¯ favor.

    First, the Holy Corps and Reim heavy infantry instantly turned into warm, raw flesh which shook the Cilician army.

    The heavy infantry of Cilicia were greatly confused as they saw theirrades being processed into raw meat in an instant.

    The formation disrupted and gaps were created.

    In the gap formed, the rmists cut in, and the wounds spread.

    Desert People rmists.

    They are a nomadic tribe that migrates through oasis, amercial tribe, a hunting tribe, and a fighting tribe.

    Its poption is only 50,000.

    However, the warrior ss of 500 people, which is equivalent to one hundredth of the poption, all have abat-rted blessing called the Hunter¡¯s Blessing.

    Hence, the strongest in the world.

    It would be impossible for any army to defeat them in battle.

    ¡­But, there is no match for strength in numbers.

    Therefore, they have sumbed to the Persis Empire. They also can¡¯t destroy the hundred thousand Cilician troops alone.

    All they could do was confuse the enemy and stop their movement.

    But that¡¯s enough.

    This was because Xerxes had led the Immortals to plug the gap formed.

    Once again, the Cilician army was surrounded by a sea of Persis troops.

    The Sacred Holy Knights and the Reim heavy infantry were destroyed.

    Persis infantry on the nk.

    Ayesha and the Immortals in the front.

    The Parthodial cavalry behind.

    The situation was impossible to resolve.

    In this way, 100,000 Cilician troops were destroyed.

    Two dayster.

    Off the coast of the city-state of ris.

    There, four hundred battle ships from all over Cilicia were waiting for the seven hundred ships of the Persis Imperial Navy.

    The Persis army needs to fall on the city-state of ris in order tond on the Cilician Penins.

    ris is a coastal city.

    In order to attack, control of the sea is necessary.

    Also, the Persis army is arge force of over 400,000.

    It is impossible to cover the logistics of the war bynd transportation alone.

    It will always need to be transported by sea.

    A loss onnd cannot be reversed.

    But a loss on sea can be recovered.

    And the Cilician people are maritime people.

    They use boats instead of roads to go shopping in the neighboring towns.

    The Persis, on the other hand, are a genuinend tribe.

    Most of the soldiers had never seen the sea before, and most of the marines could not swim.

    The sea is different fromnd, where the difference in skill level and performance of the ship can be significant.

    The chances of winning for ris was great.

    ¡°I see them! General! It¡¯s the golden eagle g!¡±

    A golden hawk on red fabric.

    This fancy g is the g of the Persis Empire.

    The tribes of the Eastern Orient tremble at the mere sight of this g.

    But the courageous Cilician were never intimidated.

    ¡°Huh, you think a hawk can win at sea? Make it a seagull.¡±

    The general¡¯s words were met with a round ofughter.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a sea battle, we will never lose.¡±

    Ships are the feet of the Cilician people, and the sea is the road.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose to Persis.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? General. I see a different g. That¡¯s the Crescent Moon¡­ Pofenia! It¡¯s the g of Pofenia!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The general stared into his eyes.

    With the passage of time, it became clearly visible to the general¡¯s eyes.

    Definitely.

    The crescent moon g, the g of Pofenia.

    This could mean only one thing.

    It means that Pofenia is allied with the Persis Empire.

    Pofenia is a republic with its home country straight south from the Adernia Penins.

    Like the Cilician people, the Pofenians are a people engaged in maritime trade, using ships as their feet and the sea as their road.

    Their ship-handling ability was equal to that of a Cilician.

    ¡°¡­How many ships?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost count. I think there are at least three hundred.¡±

    Cold sweat trickled down the general¡¯s cheeks.

    The Battle of ris.

    400 ships of the Cilician Navy vs. 700 ships of the Persis Navy & 300 ships of the Pofenian Navy.

    As a result, the entire Cilician Navy was destroyed.

    From the Battle of ris.

    Two dayster, ris falls.

    Ten dayster, Alto falls.

    Twenty dayster, Terbai falls.

    Forty Reimter, Raym falls.

    Thus, the entire Cilician Penins was conquered by the Persis Empire.

    The control of the East Tethys Sea will be held by the Persis Empire and the Republic of Pofenia.

    The Third Persis-Cilician War ended in victory for the Persis Empire.

    Needless to say, the oue of this war will have a major impact on the politics and economy of the Adernia Penins.

    Xerxes III

    The fourth Emperor of the Persis Empire. He brought the Persis Empire to its peak.

    His first battle was when he was twelve years old, during the Misrule expedition.

    He led abined army of infantry and cavalry to capture the King of Misrule, and achieved spectacr results.

    At the age of fifteen, the Persis Empire took control of the entire Kingdom of Misrule, and achieved the unification of the Eastern Orient. At the same time, the King of the Persis Empire died.

    He won the five-year battle for the session to the throne and ascended to the throne as Emperor.

    In contrast to the oppressive rule of the past, the government adopted a more tolerant rule, hiringpetent people regardless of their status or race and drastically lowering the tax rate in the provinces, while at the same time implementing a carrot and stick policy, killing all ethnic rebels and reforming the local feudal lords.

    The provincial lords of each region were gathered in the center, and governor satraps were sent to the provinces. And the King¡¯s eyes and ears were dispatched to each region to monitor the provinces.

    He also strengthened the Immortal Corps, the imperial guards, which reported directly to the Emperor, in an effort to centralize power.

    He created the King¡¯s Road, which crisscrossed the country and enabled the army to move quickly through the country.

    He also protected the economic activities of the desert people, the rmists, who were nomadic, and carried out numerous public works such as the construction of capitals, roads, and temples, which greatly enhanced their economy.

    On the foreign travel front, he made frequent expeditions.

    He made two expeditions to Bharat and seized the trade route for spices. (Note: Old name of India.)

    They forced the nomadic tribes in various regions to pay tax and ruled over the Parthodians and other mounted nomads.

    He sessfullypleted the expedition to Cilicia, which had been his long-cherished dream since the beginning of the Persis Empire, and gained control of the East Tethys Sea.

    Through these expeditions, Xerxes III built an unprecedented empire that straddled the Orient in the east and the ident in the west, stretching from Cilicia in the west to Bharat in the east.

    He was the literal embodiment of the ¡°King of Kings¡±.

    The unification of the East and West, the construction of roads, and the unification of the Scarlet Empire with the Tian Hua region in the Far East at the same time formed a great trade route across the continent.

    Then, Cilician architectural technology and natural philosophy flowed into the Persis Empire.

    The Persis Empire was at its peak in terms of culture, economy, territory, and military.

    But ¡­ (to be continued)

 Chapter 137: Character Introductions

    <h4>Chapter 137: Character Introductions</h4>

    Almus Julius Ars Rosyth Caesar (19 years old)

    His surname increased from marrying Tetra and Julia. Protagonist. Worried about the Divine Protection of the Great King Recently.

    Height is 165cm (5ft5in) - quite tall for Adernians. Hair color is Gray.

    Divine Protections

    Divine Protection of the Great King.

    Raises the holder¡¯s physical abilities by the number of people recognizing holder as leader. (There are limits however)

    Raises the physical and sorcerous power of people who had swore theirplete allegiance to the holder.

    Receives thought induction from dependents.

    Load during inversion would depend on the number of humans considering holder as leader.

    Wives

    Tetra Ars (18 years old)

    Heroine. Self-styled as the World¡¯s Oldest Magician. Although Tetra was the one who named the phenomenon as magic, and it¡¯s not like she¡¯s mistaken but, she wasn¡¯t particrly the first to manipte me and wind.

    Height is 140cm (4ft7in) - shorter than the average Adernian woman. Hair color is blue. Breasts are light cruisers.

    Recently gave birth to a son named Anos

    Julia (19 years old)

    Heroine. Daughter of King Rosyth. I had finalized her character ahead of Tetra (Around Volume 1) but¡­¡­I wonder how things turned out like this. She had recently regained her status as heroine. Her breasts and butt are quite big.

    Height is 146cm (4ft9?in) - a little taller than the average Adernian ((female)). Hair color isvender. Breasts are heavy cruisers.

    Recently gave birth to a daughter named Fionna

    Divine Protections

    Divine Protection of Perception

    Enables holder to somewhat determine another¡¯s divine protection. Since it doesn¡¯t give a way the name, it¡¯s necessary for Julia to name it.

    Divine Protection of irvoyance/Thousand-Li Eye.

    Enables holder to see very very far. In other words, it turns the eyes into telescopes. However, if there is an obstacle on the line of sight, then naturally, the holder won¡¯t be able to see. Therefore, this Divine Protection wont help with seeing Almis¡¯ figure deep within the forest¡­

    Subordinates

    Ron (18 years old)

    A fan of Almis. Can hold his own in swordfighting. Although he shows leadership qualities, he has his foolish moments and the asional strange actions. He was recently granted territory. He seems to have been engaged to Soyon.

    Height is 160cm (5ft3in) - average for Adernians. Hair color is ck.

    Roswald (18 years old)

    Spear user. He¡¯s currently the strongest amongst Almis¡¯ subordinates. Although he¡¯s normally foolish, there are times he shows intelligence. He seems to have been engaged to Lia.

    Height is 167cm (5ft5?in). A bit rude guy for being taller than the protagonist. Hair color is light brown.

    Gram (18 years old)

    His name doesn¡¯t have anything to do with g (gram) - it was just by coincidence. Bow-user. He can perform horse archery. He has a level and calm personality. He¡¯s under the thumb of Lulu.

    Height is 175cm (5ft9in). Ridiculously huge (to Adernians). Hair color is ck.

    Soyon (18 years old)

    She¡¯s a very good girl. Although she¡¯s very smart, she assionaly has her Ron-like stupid moments. Likes animals. Specializes in Soul-riding. She¡¯s engaged to Ron.

    Height is 145 cm (4ft9in) - average Adernian. Hair color is light brown.

    Breasts are light cruisers.

    Lulu (16 years old)

    She has a little difficult personality. It¡¯s unknown where she got that but she¡¯s quite strong in sorcery. She seems to be engaged to Gram.

    Height is 138cm (4ft6in). She¡¯s secretlypeting with Tetra. Hair color is gray.

    Breasts are light cruisers.

    Lia (16 years old)

    A Germanis ve. Female. She was brought out to teach everyone equestrian skills but she¡¯s now retired. And because she was recently released from very, and because her only identity has been lost, her presence is slowly dwindling. She recently began learning Adernian. She¡¯s finally engaged to Roswald. By the way, she¡¯s being called ¡°nee-san (older sister)¡± by Virgar and the Germanis. She seems to dislike this.

    Height is 160cm (5ft3in) - about Average for a Germanis woman. Haircolor is brown with a tinge of red. Breasts are light cruisers.

    Yal (In his mid 20s)

    He had recently be a fan of Almis. Would probably look good with sses. He¡¯s currently doing his best studying Cretian and arithmetic.

    Height is 150cm (5ft3in) - average. Hair color is ck.

    Bolus (40s)

    An indispensable character in destroying King Ferrum from within his kingdom. While he basically can do anything, he doesn¡¯t have any specialties. He¡¯s a jack of all trades. He¡¯s easily moved to tears. While he considers Almis as his lord, his loyalty remains with Tetra.

    Height is 163cm (5ft4in) - taller than average. Hair color is ck.

    Ordovices

    I took his name from the eponymous geological era. I thought about it for 3 seconds. He¡¯s what you might call nsman A. The author saw no need to differentiate him with the to-be mentioned Perm because there was no need. If another one gets named from a geological era, then there won¡¯t be any problems even if you consider him as nsman C.

    Perm

    nsman B. Same as above.

    Bartolo (Early 30¡¯s)

    Old drunkard.

    Height is 159cm (5ft2?in). There was a time he drunk himself in vexation because he was just a centimeter short.

    Raymond (Late 30¡¯s)

    King Rosyth¡¯s younger brother. Reasonably skilled.

    He¡¯s aiming for a royalty-led nation building and is helping Almis.

    Ismere (24 years old)

    Self-proimed genius architect. Female. She went to the Adernia penins looking for a job. She¡¯s still stunned at Almis¡¯ session.

    Qingming (23 years old)

    Aspiring novelist. Traveler. He haspleted his parent¡¯s wish of reaching the farthest ocean. He¡¯s currently writing while being attached to Ismere. He¡¯s also stunned at Almis¡¯ session.

    By the way, his progress in writing the ¡°Chronicles of traversing the Great Continent¡± is going favorably.

    Joseph (Late 20¡¯s)

    Ron¡¯s subordinate. Very skilled swordsman. Centurion.

    Dora (Early 20¡¯s)

    Officially employed as Sorcerer. She¡¯s worried that she needs to get married soon.

    Amerigo (30¡¯s)

    He¡¯s having a hard time in desk work. However, in order to feed his family, he¡¯s grappling with documents day after day.

    Alice (10)

    Germanis woman. Blonde busty beauty.

    Spider woman

    Former ve of Aldo DeMorgal

    Currently works under Almus

    Allies

    King Rosyth (Late 30s)

    Dying tanuki/roon. Even though his hair roots are also dying, it would seem the person himself would die faster. He has decided to die once he manages to see his grandchild. While his illness is currently unknown, it¡¯s probably terminal cancer.

    Dead

    Muzio (20 years old)

    Second son of the Equus tribe. He¡¯s the most skillful bowman in the Equus tribe. He¡¯s the protagonist¡¯s ¡°only¡± friend. He¡¯s being isted from the king after all¡­¡­

    By the way, his wife has huge breasts.

    Has the ¡°Divine Protection of the Wind Spirit?¡±

    He seems to be able to manipte the wind.

    Hostiles

    King Ferrum (Deceased) (Late 30¡¯s)

    His name is Robert. He died a rtively happy death for a viin.

    Regal DeBell (Deceased) (Early 20¡¯s)

    He suddenly emitted blood and died in the Fairy Incident. As such, he is deceased.

    Bermet (Deceased) (82 years old)

    He fell into Yal¡¯s scheme and died. Well, it¡¯s reasonable if you considered his life span. His family never got suspected of rebellion so one might say that it was good that he died.

    Gilberto (Deceased) (Early 20¡¯s)

    He died by Roswald¡¯s intentional ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped!¡±

    Merlin (Kurosaki Mari)

    Witch. She¡¯s perfectlyfortable doing inhumane acts. She¡¯spletely mind broken. She was 17 when she transmigrated. Even now, she looks like 17. Her looks are on the cute side. It seems t-faced nsman A (Deceased) had said of her ¡°crying face is the best.¡±

    Divine Protection of Perpetual Youth

    Holder never ages because the holder¡¯s body cells regenerate faster than normal.

    Barring instant death, any part of the holder¡¯s body regenerates. The holder will die if the holder¡¯s body sustains damage faster than it could regenerate.

    Effects are beyond the control of the holder.

    Neutral Factions (Characters whose stances are still unknown)

    Ains (Early 30¡¯s)

    Cretian Merchant. Has a hard to please older brother. Loves making money. Recently, he¡¯s been maneuvering behind the scenes to secretly position Tetra¡¯s child as crown prince. Because of this conspiracy, he¡¯s demoted to the Neutral Faction.

    Height is 155cm (5ft1in). Unfortunately, money can¡¯t buy prudence. Hair color is ck.

    Alexios (24 years old)

    He gives off a handsome guy vibe just from his name. He¡¯s a real one, if I may add. Furthermore, he¡¯s an eyepatch wearing jakigan.

    He¡¯s currently making a world with Melia just for the two of them. They have recently moved to the Adernia Penins and are currently enjoying their newly-married life.

    Melia (23 years old)

    She¡¯s a woman that loves animals. She¡¯s crazy in love with Alexios. She¡¯s currently making a world with Alexios just for the two of them. She¡¯s currently enjoying their newly-married life.

    Nikos (39 years old)

    He espouses the heliocentric theory. He¡¯s an open-minded person¡­¡­¡­but contrary to expectations, he has quite a stubborn head; believing that he could not make even a single mistake.

    Ayesha (23 years old)

    Although she has the same name as a certain someone somewhere, it doesn¡¯t mean that the author considers thinking of names as a troublesome affair.

    She¡¯s currently the strongest human in the world. She has built a good rtionship with Xerxes. She¡¯s the passive one in bed.

    Divine Protections

    Divine Protection of the Hunter

    The holder¡¯s physical durability increases while hunting. By the way, hunting means in hunting in a broader sense meaning hunting humans fall within the Divine Protections¡¯ scope.

    Divine Protection of the God of War

    The holder will be very strong when fighting.

    Divine Protection of Berserk

    The holder bes intoxicated from blood which increases holder¡¯s tension/spirit. Holder¡¯s physical abilities will explosively rise. However, holder¡¯s ability to think will fall.

    Xerxes III (48 years old)

    He¡¯s being considered by the world as an invader and a greedy emperor but he¡¯s not any of that at all. Rather, he wants to push his throne to another. However, no other person beside Xerxes has the faculty to be able to rule ((such an empire)).

    Hisher regions are quite energetic. He has lots of wives. By the way, Ayesha is not his wife but she¡¯s his lover.

    Carlo DeMorgal

    Crown Prince of the DeMorgal Kingdom. His punishment for losing the war is under deliberation.

    Rune Blouse

    Second son of the Blouse n. Bloodlessly capitted his town to the enemy. His punishment is under deliberation.

    Non-humans

    Griffon

    He¡¯s the great Griffon-sama said to have lived more than 3,000 years. He¡¯s holed up in the forest. He seems to have been throwing his weight around when he was young.

    Terminology

    Sorcery

    Generally, refers to strange phenomena. Epasses an extremelyrge scope.

    Sorcery

    In sorcery, this term specifically refers to the art of barriers and curses.

    Magic ((Techniques))

    In sorcery, this term specifically refers to reproducing natural phenomena.

    Magic

    To break the rules of the world. (Something that must not be done.)

    Divine Protection

    Strange Phenomena that¡¯s not sorcery. A holder is very rare. Even if there is one, there¡¯s a high chance that they¡¯re useless. (For example, a blind person receiving a Divine Protection of irvoyance)

    The Lost

    Otherworlders. All will have divine protections. The protagonist is also one. The cause, it would seem, is what the Griffon calls ¡°those young¡¯uns.¡±

    Fairies

    Refers to ¡°those young¡¯uns.¡± They¡¯re a species that¡¯s very fun and never forgets humor. They¡¯re divided into three factions - the Neutral, the Conservation, and the Reform factions.

    Rosyth Kingdom

    Their power has rapidly expanded these recent years. It¡¯s the strongest country in the southern part of the South Adernia. Poption has increased from around 250,000 to 370,000. Present King is Almus Ars Rosyth.

    Eville Kingdom

    A country on the west of the Rosyth Kingdom. Agriculutral output is low. Poption is around 100,000.

    Belvedere Kingdom

    A country on the south of the Rosyth Kingdom. They lost the war against Rosyth Kingdom. Poption is around 100,000 to 30,000.

    Zoldias Kingdom

    A country fiercely resisting the Gillbed Kingdom¡¯s southern invasion. Poption is around 140,000.

    Carnus Kingdom

    A country ruled by a Povenian king. Poption is 150,000. They are steadily gaining territory.

    Alva Peoples

    Equus Tribe

    They are currently in an alliance with the Rosyth Kingdom. Poption is 30,000. They mobilize even women and children during wartime. All of them are natural-born cavalrymen.

    Lord Equus

    He hates agriculture and agricultural people. However, he understands the importance of socializing and thus acts ordingly. He¡¯s worrying about the session problem.

    Methyl

    Next Chief of the Equus Tribe. He has only appeared in name. Dead.

    Muzzio

    Refer to above.

    Ledus

    Third son of the Equus Tribe. Dead

    Lupus Tribe

    Poption is around 30,000. More uncivilized than the Equus tribe.

    Aries Tribe

    Poption is around 10,000. They are subject to the Lupus Tribe.

    Three Countries by Cretia

    Lezzad

    Colony of the ris city-state. This is Ains¡¯ base of operations.

    Gehenna

    Colony of the Alto city-state. It¡¯s being controlled by a tyrant.

    Nemes

    Colony of the Therbae city-state.

    DeMorgal Kingdom

    It was the biggest country in the northern part of the southern Adernia penins. Poption has fallen from around 400,000 to around 300,000 to 250,000. The session problem has erupted in their country and has be a serious matter.

    Gillbed Kingdom

    Their poption has grown from 370,000 to 400,000 to 430,000 through southern conquests. They¡¯re worrying about the Zoldias Kingdom.

    Fardam Kingdom

    It¡¯s has continued to withstand the Rozel Kingdom¡¯s invasion. It¡¯s king is a party animal.

    Rozel Kingdom

    It¡¯s a huge country that controls territory stretching from Southern Gallia to Northern Adernia. Total poption is around 3,000,000 in the ruling ss of Gauls alone. (4 to 5 million more if Adrenians are included.) The maximum number of troops they can mobilize is 300,000 to 400,000. However, since there is always a chance of rebellion in this country the mobilizable troop only number less than 100,000.

    Republic of Pofenia

    A marine power with colonial cities on the opposite continent and various ces. It¡¯s economic power is more than five times that of the Kingdom of Rozel.

    The poption is one million.

    The military system is a mercenary system, so the war potential is not very strong.

    The maximum number of troops that can be mobilized is about 50,000 or 60,000 financially.

    No match for conscription countries

    Persis Empire

    The poption is lightly over 50 million and 60 million.

    The total force is one million.

    Scarlet Empire

    The poption is lightly over 50 million and 60 million.

    The total force is one million.

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138</h4>

    When I came to, I found myself in a strange ce.

    A light pink empty space.

    Looking down, there isn¡¯t a floor in this space.

    My body was floating in the air.

    Looking up, there isn¡¯t any ceiling either.

    Behind, front, right, left, I couldn¡¯t see anything in any of these directions either.

    Probably the concept of space doesn¡¯t exist in this world.

    And then I realized it.

    That this is probably a dream.

    After that, I went to bed with Julia and Tetra.

    And after making children, I closed my eyes.

    I don¡¯t have any memories after that.

    I shouldn¡¯t be having weird dreams.

    I need to wake up early.

    -Oh, I would be in trouble if you woke up-

    I heard a child-like voice. I¡¯m not sure if it was a male¡¯s or a female¡¯s voice.

    However, I feel like it¡¯s a female¡¯s voice for some reason.

    I checked out my surroundings, but I couldn¡¯t see anyone.

    -Oh, you can hear me properly. Nice to meet you, I am¡­ Can you understand without me giving my name?-

    ¡­A Fairy?

    -Correct! It¡¯s good that you can understand things quickly-

    What the hell kind of business do you have with me?

    -Hmm, you¡¯re unexpectedly calm. It seems we can talk about important matters properly. I wonder if I should have started speaking from the beginning without being shy?-

    I asked you what¡¯s your business with me.

    I¡¯m busy.

    I want to rest my head early.

    I want to finish this business quickly and start having REM sleep.

    -Rather, I think you have business with me? Isn¡¯t there something you want to ask me?-

    Why did you give me divine protection?

    Why did you call me to this world?

    -Fufu, you¡¯re asking me these as expected. Because it is convenient to give divine protection. Isn¡¯t it useful? You managed to beat Mari because I removed the shackles of your divine protection.-

    The reason you called me to this world?

    -Called¡­ Well, there is a recognition gap. In the first ce why do people get transmigrated or reincarnated in other worlds?-

    I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s what I¡¯m asking about.

    -Reverse causality and fate power are the reasons.-

    What?

    That is.

    -Do you know that time has innumerable branches? It¡¯s the so-called world lines. Well, to put it simply¡­ Julia and Tetra are now happy thanks to you. There are many other people who have be happy. And you yourself havee to this world and enjoyed it so much.-

    So what?

    -And you guys think like this. I¡¯m d Almus was here. I¡¯m d I got transmigrated to another world. These feelings affect the past. This is one of the conditions for transmigrating into another world.-

    ¡­Isn¡¯t that unreasonable?

    That the future determines the past¡­

    -Even if I told you that was the case? Even us Fairies don¡¯t understand it well. Maybe we¡¯re wrong.-

    And also, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re speaking the truth.

    -Fufu, well, I think it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not. Well, let¡¯s get back to the topic. Next is fate power. This is the ability to select the future and the past you want. This varies from person to person, but¡­ The fate power you have is power that can affect the reverse causality. Many people desired the otherworld transmigration, and you desired excitement from the bottom of your heart. So the conditions were in ce.-

    In other words, you lot didn¡¯t call me to this world?

    -Although we can influence what time period and ce you end up at, we don¡¯t have the power to go beyond the world¡¯s boundary. Also, another reason you transmigrated was that you died right before the transfer. Only your soul has crossed over. And by chance, you¡¯ve entered the empty body of a child who has identally eaten soul grass.-

    Griffon said that he never saw a transmigrated person, is it really rare for it to happen?

    -I wonder about that? The ratio may not change much. It is rare for the conditions to be met and for the person to die at the same time, they can¡¯t transmigrate just because the conditions are met after all. It is easier to cross the boundaries with only the soul, which has no physical restrictions. The difference is only about as much as passing an elephant through a needle-sized hole and passing a mouse through it though. They are still both really difficult.-

    Well, I think you can pass an elephant through a needle-sized hole if you can pass a mouse through it.

    I wonder if the reason Griffon hasn¡¯t heard of a transmigrated person is because transmigrated people don¡¯t call themselves as such?

    They would¡¯ve probably been treated as a madman after all.

    So why did you give me divine protection?

    Your previous exnation is inadequate.

    -We Fairies are in trouble. That Mari¡­ Or is Merlin easier to get used to? She is trying to break the rules of the world by using Magic. We want to prevent that. It was obvious to us that if you were to be the King, you¡¯d get into a conflict with Merlin.-

    Can¡¯t you guys just give divine protections to people and make them run wild?

    -Merlin has other Fairies on his side. It¡¯d be a problem. Should I say that they are the reformist group and we¡¯re the conservative group? We live trapped in thews of the world. We consider this world to be a safe ce, a ce not attacked by foreign enemies. But they consider this world to be a prison, that¡¯s why they want to destroy it.-

    Hmm¡­

    After all, if you wanted to do it, can¡¯t you easily kill a human?

    -Don¡¯t get me wrong. We try to avoid interfering with people as much as possible. We only give the necessary amount of divine protection.-

    What about Alice¡¯s father?

    Was that also necessary?

    -We also have factions. It was neither the conservatives nor the reformists who gave divine protection to Alice¡¯s father. If I had to say, it¡¯s the pleasure group? They think of the world as a toy, a yground. That¡¯s why they think humans are also toys given to them. They¡¯re terrible.-

    Are you the group that gave Julia lots of divine protection?

    Or is it the reformist group? The pleasure group?

    -None of them. Should I say they are the favoring group? They give excessive blessings to people who be a singrity or people they take a liking to and give them preferential treatment.-

    A singrity?

    -The key person in history. History is made of innumerable branches, but it converges once somewhere. For example, the Adernia Penins will eventually be unified. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be by Adernians or by Gaulians. However, in the case of unification led by the Adernians, the husband of Julia or her descendants will unify the Adernia Penins.-

    In other words, can I seed in unifying the Adernia Penins for certain?

    -If it¡¯s led by an Adernian, yes. It could still be led by the Gaulians. For example, if you lost to the Rozel Kingdom, it wouldn¡¯t matter.-

    From what you¡¯ve said so far, you seem to know what¡¯ll happen in the future¡­

    Is it possible to predict the future?

    -No, it¡¯s not possible. We are higher creatures than you, so we know a lot, and we can make predictions and guesses from that knowledge. But that doesn¡¯t change in that it is tied to time. We¡¯re not aware of how history will branch after this.-

    You¡¯re not omnipotent, huh.

    I thought you guys could do anything.

    -What we can do can be reproduced by humans. What we can¡¯t do is¡­ Resuscitation and immortality. Time travel and stopping the time. Perpetual motion. Creating from nothing to existence. I think it¡¯s this much? After this is taboo¡­ Even if you used magic, it¡¯s impossible.-

    I see¡­

    By the way, why did you suddenlye out now?

    -Merlin is about toplete her magic. You¡¯ve seen her possession sorcery, right? That sorcery created a pseudo-personality by taking Etzel¡¯s information down from the Akashic Records. Merlin herself can¡¯t read the Akashic Records, and she didn¡¯t revive the dead. But it was exceedingly close to magic¡­-

    Why did you ignore it until now?

    ¡­I don¡¯t have any intention of cooperating with you.

    If Merlin is hostile to me, I will defeat her, but if Merlin is no longer hostile to me, I won¡¯t unreasonably kill her.

    There¡¯d be a lot of damage after all.

    -It¡¯s okay. Because you two will one day be in a conflict for sure. If you need divine protection, you can just pray for it. Be as flexible as possible.-

    My field of vision suddenly began to blur.

    My consciousness slowly faded away.

    The Fairy¡¯s voice echoed in my fading consciousness¡­

    -Onest piece of advice. If a Fairy who refers to themselves as ¡°Ore¡± (Masculine Japanese Pronoun) appears, you should be careful. They are from the pleasure group, they tend to deceive people. It¡¯s all right, you have strong fate power. As long as you refuse it, they can¡¯t forcibly give divine protection to you.-

 Chapter 139 - Economic Reform

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Economic Reform</h4>

    ¡°Really¡­ You had such a dream.¡±

    ¡°Good grief¡­ Now I¡¯m sleepy because of that.¡±

    Naturally, I yawn.

    I couldn¡¯t sleep properly.

    It¡¯s the worst.

    ¡°Fairies that refer to themselves as ¡°Ore¡± (Masculine Japanese Pronoun)¡­ I understand. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Julia nodded.

    Well, I don¡¯t think you need to get it in the meantime.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened, Tetra?¡±

    Tetra seemed to ponder for a little bit.

    Her face looks serious.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m curious about that time.¡±

    I like topics like this.

    My country¡¯s national finance is 1000 Tants.

    The breakdown is as such.

    Salt Monopoly¡­ 400 Tants

    Paper Monopoly¡­ 100 Tants

    Wine Monopoly (Distilled Liquor)¡­ 100 Tants

    Commercial Tax¡­ 100 Tants

    Land Tax¡­ 300 Tants

    As you can see, most of the iees from the monopolies.

    It may seem strange, but the national finance of a small country is like this.

    No country is different.

    The financial strength of the Rosyth nes from the monopoly of salt.

    By the way, among these thend tax is going to decrease.

    Because when sending the troops out, I promised to lower thend tax for the soldiers.

    To be honest, I regret it¡­

    But at that time, there was no other way than that response.

    They just abandoned their duties, it wouldn¡¯t have led to a rebellion.

    If it was suppressed by the army, it would¡¯ve led to a full-scale civil war.

    In the first ce, forcibly sending them to the battlefield wouldn¡¯t have been useful.

    The currentnd tax is 30%.

    It¡¯ll change to 10%.

    Well, with some simple calction, you can see that thend tax will be 100 Tants from now on.

    200 Tants decrease in ie¡­

    Well, I¡¯ll manage somehow.

    By the way, spending is also a concern.

    My country¡¯s expenditure is as follows.

    Infrastructure Development¡­ 200 Tants

    Labor Costs¡­ 400 Tants

    Debt Repayment¡­ 200 Tants (yearly payment for 50 years)

    Border Security¡­ 100 Tants

    And 100 Tants for amassing wealth

    There was almost nobor cost originally, but it has increased ever since I became the King.

    Bureaucrats¡­ Because we hired the so-called civil servants.

    You need money to hire people after all.

    By the way, thanks to the bureaucrats, the tax collection ability has increased and the ie has increased, so it does not make much sense to just fire them.

    You may think the border security costs are low, but¡­ it¡¯s like this in the peacetime.

    If there is a war, a temporary budget will be set up.

    Of course, the flood control and the construction of the capital¡¯s budgetse from the amassed wealth too.

    The problem is that the amassed wealth has beenpletely exhausted.

    It is because of flood control, the construction of the capital and the war.

    It can be thought as my fault. Or rather, it is my fault.

    Also due to the war, I borrowed 1000 Tants from a Cretian merchant.

    Expenditure for debt repayment should increase.

    By the way, I have not receivedpensation from the Kingdom of Rozel yet.

    It would take time to prepare a lot of money there too.

    The schedule is to receive it in 5 months.

    I gave the powerful families that desirednd their rewards ording to their merits, but the powerful families that desired money will have to wait after I receive thepensation.

    ¡°At this stage, we are not in full-blown financial difficulties, but we need to makerge-scale financial reforms in consideration of the future.¡±

    ¡°I agree. The flood control and the construction of the capital have not beenpleted yet¡­ But what should I do? The decrease in ie is going to happen for sure¡­ Should I avoid paying the debts?¡±

    No, that¡¯s not wise.

    It¡¯d definitely lead to a rebellion.

    Now, my public favor is at its peak.

    Being at the peak means the gap is bigger when it falls.

    ¡°First of all,bor costs¡­ The construction of a bureaucracy will be discontinued here in order to eliminate further increases.¡±

    ¡°Because it uses 40% of our country¡¯s ie¡­ But then how will we get the taxes paid?¡±

    The conventional method was to have an influential person such as the vige mayor undertake tax collection.

    However, there were a number of cases where they collected taxes above the actual tax rate, embezzled the difference, and underreported tax revenue.

    That is why the policy up until now was to strengthen the bureaucracy and raise tax revenues.

    However¡­

    After all, it seems to be difficult in reality.

    The ideal is a country with a well-developed bureaucracy like modern day Japan¡­

    It is necessary to distinguish between the ideals and the reality.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of introducing a tax collection contractor system.¡±

    ¡°Tax collection contractor¡­? What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    ¡°Simply put¡­ Until now, tax embezzlement was illegal. I¡¯ll make it legal.¡±

    Anyway, no matter how much you cracked down on it, embezzlement will not disappear

    If so, you should allow it from the beginning and then crack down on it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ 5% of the collected tax can be used as their own ie.¡±

    5% is a decent amount.

    It should not be a bad amount of ie.

    ¡°At the same time, give themoners the right to sue the tax collector once a year. The contractor who loses the trial gets all of their properties confiscated.¡±

    The confiscated property will be the property of theiningmoner.

    And this is the custom of this country¡­

    If the property is confiscated at the trial, half of the property will go into the national treasury.

    This makes it harder for the contractor to cheat.

    Because themoners would keep an eye on the injustice of the contractor.

    The tax will be collected whether the contractor is dishonest or not.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use the human resources vacated by the introduction of the contractor system to collectmercial tax.¡±

    Commercial tax is a self-assessed tax.

    It is obvious, but it is not possible to follow one merchant around and confirm their profit.

    We don¡¯t have that much free time.

    Although¡­

    The merchants are in control of the tax.

    This is because it is necessary to ask the government for permission when doing business inside the city.

    And manage their taxes in exchange.

    This can be recovered to some extent.

    ¡­However, taxes have not been collected from the merchants who wander from vige to vige and the markets that open on the roadsides.

    Even if there isn¡¯t any way to collect it from the wandering merchants, it is a pity that I cannot collect it from the marketce.

    From now on, I will collect taxes from here as well.

    And raise the sales tax.

    Until now, it was 3%, but this will be changed to 5%.

    In light of my country¡¯s economic growth, this would be appropriate.

    After that, develop various industries¡­

    The problem is that we have given the monopoly rights to paper and wine to the great families.

    A new industry is needed.

    I have to think about it.

    And I shouldn¡¯t forget about this¡­

    ¡°I want to strengthen the monopoly on salt.¡±

    ¡°Salt?¡±

    The main industry of Rosyth country is rock salt.

    70% of the rock salt is owned by the king, 20% by the Rosyth n, and powerful families have gotten hold of the remaining 10%.

    In addition to that, my country also obtained the rock salt of the Belvedere country.

    Probably, 60 to 70% of the rock salt traded by Cretian merchants can be considered to be my country¡¯s rock salt.

    In order to bring thepetition of rock salt even further down, I would like to suppress all domestic rock salt trade as a starting point.

    ¡°I want to nationalize all the rock salt that exists in the country¡­ Preparend and money for the powerful families and other Rosyth ns.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    As a matter of fact, 70% of the rock salt possessed by the Rosyth n is held by Raymond.

    Raymond was given possession of the salt by the former king in the past.

    ¡­It may be a little cowardly to say this after the death of the former king.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care much. Thend is fine¡­ But what about the powerful families?¡±

    ¡°I will convince them.¡±

    The powerful families in my country are the Rosyth n, the Ars n, and the DeBell n.

    And I am the patriarch of the Ars n, and the DeBell n is sumbing to me.

    It¡¯s easy to persuade them.

    However¡­

    ¡°Do you not neednd?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty doesn¡¯t want to reduce thend? ¡­ No, rather, you want to consolidate all thend under the kingship?¡±

    ¡­You noticed?

    ¡°If I were your Majesty, I would think like that. Your Majesty has already been recognized as king by both the Ars and DeBell ns. The people also believe in you. You no longer need the support of the Rosyth n. In that case, it is natural to think of taking power from the Rosyth n that¡¯s being a hindrance in order to strengthen the royal power. The former king has also met his demise. ¡±

    Should I say as I expected¡­

    He really did notice it.

    Perhaps the other powerful families are also aware of it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the only one that¡¯s aware of this. The rest are¡­ Bartolo may suspect it, but he won¡¯t get in the way.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Will you cooperate?¡±

    Raymond nodded to my question.

    ¡°The flow of the times cannot be changed. The power of themoners have strengthened, the power of the ns have weakened, and your power has grown day by day. I¡¯m not stupid either. Just one thing, make Julia¡¯s son the next king. If you can¡¯t, please make it look like you got adopted by her family. If you promise me this one thing, I¡¯ll happily help you strengthen the regal power.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Rest assured. I also think that making Julia¡¯s child the next crown prince is the first priority for national stability.¡±

    What worries me is whether or not there will be strong pressure on Julia.

    Well, both Julia and I are 19 years old.

    I will have a baby when I¡¯m 20 years old.

    I think it¡¯s okay, but¡­ I have to support her properly.

    ¡°If that is the case, we¡¯ve reached the conclusion to our conversation. Let¡¯s return all the tax collection rights, military rights and thend owned by the Rosyth n to His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to reach the conclusion quickly¡­ But is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Do you need any conditions?¡±

    One, to guarantee our status.

    Two, paying us an official sry.

    Third, taking down the private property rights of thend owned by the Rosyth n. (Being subject to tax payment)

    Four, taking over our debt.

    Five, taking down our rights to take part in national politics.

    ¡°If you ept these conditions, I think it will go smoothly.¡±

    ¡°About debt¡­ Is there so much of it?¡±

    Raymond nodded.

    ¡°There are people who borrow money because of war or luxury. Because they have the right to collect taxes, it is hateful that the upper limit of borrowing is high¡­ If your Majesty were to take over the debt, I think many powerful families would relinquish it with pleasure.¡±

    ¡­I also carry debt.

    Three monthster, the discussion with the Rosyth n was over, and all thend owned by the Rosyth n was returned to me.

    However, the ruler of thend remains the Rosyth n because no substitute officer or autonomous organization has been prepared.

 Chapter 140 - Economic Reform 2

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Economic Reform 2</h4>

    ¡°Next is¡­ dealing with the prisoners of war. What should I do with them?¡±

    The number of prisoners of war acquired by my country is 11,200.

    The poption of my country was 250,000 before the war, and the number of newly increased poption is uncertain, but it should be around 120,000. Therefore, the total poption should be 370,000.

    In other words, we got about 1/30th of our total poption as prisoners of war.

    And this would be¡­ about 4 million ifpared to Japan.

    Yeah, the Japanese poption isrge.

    The 10th ce in the world.

    Again, Japan is quite a big country.

    It¡¯s not noticeable because there are America, China, and Russia nearby.

    I came to a different world and realized it twice.

    If Japan came to this world, the kingdom of Rosyth would blow away.

    ¡°What does your Majesty want to do?¡±

    ¡°I want to use all of them as abor force.¡±

    Approximately 10,000bor force.

    There are many ways to use it.

    For example, the construction of the capital city, roads, hydraulic control and irrigation that had been canceled due to the war.

    If you put in 10,000 ves, it should be over in no time.

    You don¡¯t have to pay wages after all.

    After that, it can also be used to expand agriculturalnd.

    The ves in this world are like tractors.

    Basically, most farmers own two ves.

    But¡­

    ¡°Can we support 10,000 people?¡±

    ¡°I wonder? But this year¡¯s tax was a good harvest¡­ We can cover it for at least a year. I think it depends on the harvest next year.¡±

    Hmm ¡­

    ves wouldn¡¯t sell for much.

    The reason is that if arge amount is put into the market at once, the market principle will work and the prices will drop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s categorize them for the time being. We sell beautiful people, rebellious people, injured or sick people, and sickly people. Sell Woolen craftsmens cheaply to the Equus tribe. Definitely keep those with talents. And keep the others on reserve. ¡±

    Whether to sell the reserved group or make it abor force¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s call Ains for the time being.¡±

    Let¡¯s ask a business expert for his opinion.

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­ when ites to 10,000 ves ¡­ isn¡¯t it about this much?¡±

    Ains told us how much they¡¯d sell for.

    Well, it¡¯s cheap.

    ¡°Then it¡¯d be better to make them work.¡±

    I have to buy grain.

    It will be expensive if we buy it from a Cretian merchant¡­

    Should we buy from the kingdom of King Belvedere?

    It is an agricultural country as much as my country, and now they should be in trouble due tock of money.

    ¡°By the way, Ains. My country wants to start a new industry¡­ Are there any things that Cretia and Lezzad are missing now?¡±

    ¡°Something Cretia and Lezzad are missing¡­¡±

    Ains had a troubled expression on his face.

    It seems Creatia already has everything that can be produced in my country.

    ¡°Oh, that reminds me ¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you know that Cretia was defeated by Persis?¡±

    I have heard about it.

    It seems that the homnd of Cretia has been conquered by the Persis Empire.

    However, it seems that Ains is not so shocked.

    The Cretians are originally an ethnic group with strong independence.

    Although it was a suzerain, it was a different city-state.

    Although it was conquered by a foreign country, I wouldn¡¯t want to send reinforcements or help them.

    Or rather, I wouldn¡¯t be able to help them.

    Although it is a problem that the business became difficult.

    ¡°Actually, Persis prohibits the cultivation of hemp and opium poppies.¡±

    That is also¡­

    What about magic and medical treatments?

    ¡°Persis strictly prohibits anyone other than the royal sorcerers from studying or using magic to prevent assassinations. Cretian conquered by Persis is no exception, and many hemp and poppy fields seem to have been burned. Really, it¡¯s a terrible thing. ¡±

    Well, I wonder how much hemp and poppy fields Creatia had.

    90% of their intended use is a luxury item, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°If it is produced in the kingdom of Rosyth, we can make a lot of money¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a devil¡¯s whisper.

    I know it¡¯s profitable.

    It will certainly make a lot of money.

    But as a modern Japanese, is it okay to do it?

    Selling drugs to other countries and making a fortune ¡­

    But even if we didn¡¯t do it, someone else might do it.

    Besides, recently many countries on Earth have tended to lift the ban on hemp, and poppies can make morphine.

    Isn¡¯t hemp and poppy ethically safe?

    In the first ce, I had tolerated the domestic production of hemp and poppies

    Because it is necessary for the sorcerers.

    I was nning to regte it in the end, and I was in the process of preparing for it.

    As a matter of fact, signs of it being in fashion are beginning to appear in my country little by little.

    This is unpleasant.

    It may be better in terms of maintaining public order to crack down on it thoroughly before some people grow it poorly and make a monopoly on it.

    ¡°¡­ Well, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m expecting a good reply.¡±

    Ains smiled.

    That smile probably had no malice in it.

    For them, narcotics are just a luxury item.

    He may even think that it is good for health.

    ¡°The rest is the trees. There is a chronic shortage. I need a big tree to build a ship¡­ I have cut down all the big trees in the territory.¡±

    Trees, huh¡­

    They don¡¯t regrow quickly.

    Once it became a bare hill, the vegetation did not recover.

    On the contrary, every time it rains, andslide urs, which is a serious problem.

    There are many untouched forests in my country, but when ites torge trees, they are mostly used up¡­

    No, there was that!

    ¡°Big trees, maybe I can do something about it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Oh. I can¡¯t talk about it in detail, but¡­ I¡¯ll contact you again when I have a chance.¡±

    ¡°So what do you think of it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Romalia Forest.¡±

    Raymond stared in wonder.

    ¡°Sure¡­ there is untouched wood over there. Not only that. There should be a lot of animals¡­ Griffon¡¯s curse will be solved thanks to His Majesty¡­¡±

    The forest of Romalia has big trees¡­ There are many trees that are well over 100 years old.

    There are also trees with thick trunks that can only be surrounded by a few adults.

    And the ship needs a big tree.

    Cretian three-stage and five-stage ships have parts called keels.

    This is the backbone of the ship and its life itself.

    And the keel is made from a single tree.

    Therefore, in order to make a big ship, a huge and strong tree is needed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good time, and I¡¯m thinking of effectively controlling the Romalia Forest.¡±

    ¡°Effectively control it¡­?¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    If that vast forest could be incorporated into our territory, our national power would jump up.

    And a surprise attack on King Gillbed¡¯s kingdom and King Fardam¡¯s kingdom will be possible.

    Specifically¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s reim thend. And make viges in various parts of the forest in a way other countries do not notice them. The main industries are forestry and animal fur. The profit margin is high. And slowly increase the viges and connect them with a road. After building a road throughout the forest to facilitate the movement of troops¡­ dere it our territory. ¡±

    I, the son of Griffon, rule over the Romalia Forest.

    I already have a justification.

    The country¡¯s name will also be Romalia.

    The Kingdom of Romalia will be established only after controlling the Romalia forest.

    I am confident that I will win even if it leads to a war.

    There is locational advantage there after all.

    There¡¯s no way I can lose.

    In that case, the usage of the prisoners of war will be decided naturally.

    ¡°Gauls are ustomed to the forest. They are the perfect ves to use for remation.¡±

    To prevent rebellion, the ratio of Adernian and Gaul ves should be 5:1.

    And tell the Gaul ves, ¡°I will release you in thirty years. By that time, thend you have cultivated is yours.¡±

    There¡¯s no mistaking that they would work with great joy.

    Well, I can¡¯t just reim the Romalia forest.

    There is still a lot ofnd that can be used as agriculturalnd in King Rosyth¡¯s country.

    You can¡¯t eat wood or fur, but you can eat wheat.

    The country cannot be established without securing food.

    The rtive importance of that area can be consideredter.

    Also, it may be better to do tree nting activities at the same time.

    No matter how much the tree sells, it will be exhausted if it is indiscriminately cut.

    That¡¯s right¡­

    To avoid the curse of Griffon, cut the trees systematically while also nting trees.

    Should I exin it like that?

    Curses are convenient tools.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Raymond. Let¡¯s get ready now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    I shouldn¡¯t forget to get permission from Griffon.

    Although I think it¡¯ll be okay.

 Chapter 141 - Economic Reform 3

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Economic Reform 3</h4>

    ¡°Hey, Julia, Tetra. Should I cultivate hemp and poppies?¡±

    I called them and asked.

    Both of them are magicians.

    Drug experts.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? I agree with it? It¡¯s profitable, and it¡¯s good if it¡¯s exported overseas.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s detestable to use such drugs.¡±

    Julia seems to agree and Tetra doesn¡¯t seem to agree with it.

    Hmm¡­

    In fact, there is nothing that would be detrimental to having a drug monopoly.

    Cultivation and resale of narcotics in my country is strictly prohibited, and as a result, the narcotics epidemic can be stopped.

    There is an advantage that the magicians can be stably supplied with high quality drugs and there¡¯s the advantage of my country being able to limit them.

    And above all, it is profitable.

    Hemp is especially very useful.

    It grows fast and is resistant to diseases.

    It grows easily without pesticides or fertilizers.

    In fact, it is rich in nutrients, the leaves be fibers, and the roots are useful for soil improvement.

    In fact, in Japan, cultivation was encouraged after World War II and before the hemp Control Law was enacted.

    Especially in Hokkaido, cultivation is flourishing, and even now, you can find wild hemp growing.

    Hemp is less toxic in the first ce.

    Therefore, there was a tendency to lift the ban on the earth.

    By the way, hemp consumes arge amount of carbon dioxide when it grows, so it also helps prevent global warming. Though that doesn¡¯t matter much in this world.

    There are only advantages.

    Even then I¡¯m worrying¡­

    Because it would be a difference from the ethics of my previous life.

    Again, the ethics of modern Japan do not apply to this world today.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a monopoly on it. From now on hemp and poppy cultivation in my country will be prohibited except for the royal family.¡±

    Hemp and poppy will be cultivated at a ratio of about 5:1.

    Hemp and poppies that are processed into narcotics are sold only to foreign merchants licensed by the country and domestic magicians.

    Resale in my country will be strictly prohibited.

    In addition to narcotics, hemp has an important use as fiber.

    80% of the cultivated hemp will go to the textile industry.

    This would be a good way to sell hemp to craftsmen at a fixed price.

    ¡°We should be able to make a lot of money with this¡­¡±

    I feel like I¡¯ve done something unpleasant as a human being.

    ¡­Though it¡¯s toote to say that.

    ¡°Ron, Roswald, Gram. It¡¯s good you came.¡±

    After deciding to monopolize cannabis and poppies, I called these three.

    The three kneeled and bowed their heads.

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty!!!¡±¡±

    ¡°Recently, everyone has started calling me ¡®Your Majesty¡¯.¡±

    I had a bitter smile.

    They areughing too.

    The three are pleased that my authority has be solid.

    ¡°So what do you want, Leader?¡±

    Ron asked.

    ¡°Well, to put it bluntly¡­ I will take down the heavy infantry and light infantry of the guards. From now on, the guards will only be the cavalry¡­ In short, Roswald will be the chief of the guards.¡±

    It is the cavalry that decides the future wars.

    Heavy infantry and light infantry can be handled well by conscripted soldiers, but cavalry is not possible.

    And it costs money to maintain the cavalry.

    There is no money to spend on maintaining heavy or light infantry.

    ¡°In other words, are we fired?¡±

    I nodded and answered Gram¡¯s question.

    ¡°Fired¡­ or rather, I¡¯m thinking of getting you to y a different role.¡±

    Until now, the products that my country has monopolized were salt, distilled liquor, and paper.

    Of these, salt can only be produced from the salt mine, and only I know how to make distilled liquor and paper.

    Therefore, it was impossible to smuggle them.

    However, cannabis and poppies are different.

    Just get the seeds and grow them.

    After that, if you find a magician for it, you can process them into drugs.

    Smuggling can be done easily.

    Smuggling of narcotics can be a financial resource for crime organizations, and it makes monopolizing on them meaningless.

    This must be prevented at all costs.

    Therefore, a strict crackdown is required.

    At the same time, they will find domestic spies out.

    Police¡­ Rather, it¡¯s closer to the public security police.

    ¡°It¡¯s a behind-the-scenes but important job. It¡¯s only for those I can really trust. So I want to leave it to you. Roswald will lead the cavalry, so either Ron or Gram will¡­ ¡±

    Ron nodded quietly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Please do not hesitate to tell us the budget and human resources you need. Be as flexible as possible.¡±

    I turned my eyes to Gram.

    Gram looks straight at me.

    ¡°What should I do then?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask you to reim the Romalia Forest.¡±

    I will exin to Gram the n to cultivate the Romalia Forest.

    ¡°After all, the person in charge of the Romalia Forest has to be an acquaintance of Griffon, and I think it is good to have someone close to him. So I would like to ask you to do it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, do you want to create a vige and connect it by road?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ If you have something you need, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    With this, the person in charge of drug crackdown, anti-spy measures, and Romalia¡¯s forest remation n has been decided.

    ¡°Your Majesty. How much will you increase the cavalry by?¡±

    Roswald raised his hand and asked me a question.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to increase as much as I can¡­¡±

    The standing army costs money.

    Especially cavalry are gold eaters.

    Is a thousand the limit?

    I think it will change depending on the growth of national power.

    ¡°For the time being, I¡¯m thinking of doubling it to 600. I¡¯m going to secure horses from the Equus tribe.¡±

    I¡¯ll barter with them using ironware.

    The profit margin is higher and it¡¯s more convenient than purchasing from Creatians.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best and train the cavalry!!¡±

    Roswald rolled his arms.

    If you put too much energy into it, it won¡¯t be as good, so be moderate.

    ¡°How are you doing, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not doing horribly bad. Financial reforms are underway¡­ By the way, it¡¯s unusual for you to ask for a visit.¡±

    Bartolo wanted to talk to me and came yesterday.

    I was busy talking with Ron and others yesterday, so I had him stay for a day¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty. How are you going to confiscate thend of the powerful families?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t talk about it to you at all¡­ you are rather perceptive.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you insinuate it on the battlefield?¡±

    Well, that¡¯s also the case.

    Bartolo is a n that is neither connected to the Rosyth n, the Ars n, nor the Debell n.

    I was thinking of talking about the n only after the Rosyth n had been persuaded.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of negotiations with the Rosyth n. Once that¡¯s done, I¡¯ll try to cut down the Debell n. I think it¡¯s going to be easy because the Debell n is in financial distress. After that, I¡¯ll deal with the tribes that do not belong to any powerful families like yours.¡±

    And finally, the Ars n.

    The Ars n is the winner of the previous civil war, so they are doing great financially.

    Persuading the Ars n would be extremely difficult.

    It may be a good idea to prepare for a civil war.

    ¡°How much time do you n to spend?

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of roughly three years? I think that¡¯s enough. By the way, did youe to talk about that?¡±

    Bartolo shook his head.

    ¡°No. Actually, I was thinking of reforming the military system.¡±

    Military reform?

    Regarding that, I called Ron and others yesterday to strengthen the cavalry¡­

    ¡°This is a more fundamental reform. Please read this for the time being.¡±

    Bartolo submitted a written opinion on paper to me.

    It is well organized.

    As expected, he¡¯s not just an alcoholic father.

    Bartolo¡¯s proposal was the following three.

    One, divide the people into six equal parts ording to property, upation, and age, and determine the role of conscription.

    Commercial workers,ndowners, sons of powerful tribes¡­ will be the cavalry.

    Self-made farmers (young people)¡­ will be the front row of heavy infantry.

    Self-made farmers (middle-aged, skilled)¡­ will be the middle row of heavy infantry.

    Self-made farmers (old soldiers)¡­ will be the back row of heavy infantry.

    Tenant farmers¡­ will be light infantry (javelins, archers).

    Citizens with nond and unemployed people¡­ will do reconnaissance and be stone throwers.

    The army of King Rosyth¡¯s country is made up of conscription.

    In general, people purchase their own weapons.

    Therefore, it is profitable to divide them by their assets.

    It is also good to make a framework for the cavalry.

    Two, conscription is done on a regional basis. They¡¯ll be trained four times a month.

    Until now, small and medium-sized powerful families had feudal control over each area, so it would have been better to leave the drafting to them.

    However, as a result of the extension of the kingship, the number of powerful tribes has decreased.

    There is an urgent need to build a new conscription system.

    It is also good to train four times a month.

    Their quality can be maintained.

    I see.

    It certainly seems better to reform like this.

    After all, I¡¯m not suitable for the military.

    I wasn¡¯t inclined to deal with military affairs until Bartolo¡¯s proposal.

    Well, so far it¡¯s good.

    The third problem is.

    Three, tactical changes.

    I want you to exin this to me in detail.

    ¡°Your Majesty. Until now, our army¡¯s tactics have been phnx assaults. However, nking maneuvers by my Echelon formation and His Majesty¡¯s cavalry are changing the tactics. It¡¯s a way of fighting using mobility over power. ¡±

    Phnx¡¯s weakness is its side.

    Phnx is very fragile when attacked on the side and copses in a blink of an eye.

    We have always exploited that weakness¡­

    ¡°Phnx so far doesn¡¯t fit our tactics. It is inflexible. And we don¡¯t necessarily have to be vulnerable to our enemies. Countries should have recognized the importance of cavalry in previous battles.¡±

    Hmm¡­ continue.

    ¡°The weakness of Phnx was also highlighted in the battle with the Kingdom of Rozel. Once broken, the formation could not be rebuilt. On the contrary, the army of the Kingdom of Rozel did not copse. It had excellent flexibility.¡±

    Certainly, the army of the Kingdom of Rozel was very different from my country.

    Their weapons were longswords, and there was arge distance between their units.

    I think their resistance to nking maneuvers was also strong.

    I thought it was because of General Curio¡¯smand, but¡­ is it a difference in tactics instead?

    ¡°What do you mean specifically?¡±

    When he heard that, Bartolo smiled as if he had been waiting for it.

    ¡°Up until now, our army has been divided into ten, one hundred, and one thousand people, but this is inflexible, so let¡¯s change to ten, one hundred, five hundred, and one thousand and five hundred instead. Divided into units, the basic unit is a unit of 500 people.

    Let¡¯s put a wide gap between each 500-person unit. Doing so gives the army flexibility. If the problem is that the army can get punctured, we can deal with it using flexibility.

    If the unit is damaged, it will be quickly reced with the rear unit. Doing so will allow for continuousbat.

    The question is whether the soldiers will move ording to the tactics, but this will be solved by training four times a month. On top of that, we will strengthen the authority of the centurions.¡±

    It¡¯s very specific.

    It may not be bad.

    ¡°And from here on, the important part is¡­ Soldiers using spears spoil the flexibility of the formation. So we need to switch to swords. The main weapons are a javelin, a shield, and a sword. We can use the Rozel kingdom¡¯s sword as reference for our sword design.¡±

    The main armament should be a sword¡­?

    This is a famous story, but in a war, the longer the reach of the weapon, the better.

    It is a famous story that Oda Nobunaga gave his soldiers a long spear.

    The protagonist of a war is the spear.

    However, Bartolo is well aware of that.

    On top of that, he proposes to change to a longsword.

    Are you alright?

    Is it possible to unexpectedly block the enemy¡¯s spear because they will have shields?

    ¡­Is it okay to change it so much?

    However, I understand that something needs to be changed¡­

    That¡¯s right¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with this. Do you remember thend in the south that was cut in the previous war? I will transfer you to thend that is adjacent to that ce. The poption will be around 20,000. You¡¯ll have around 3,000 soldiers. You can train them freely. And fight several skirmishes there to see if your theory is correct. ¡±

    Bartolo bitterly smiled at my suggestion.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to give me such a vast territory and soldiers?¡±

    ¡°The territory will be confiscated at the end, so it¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    ¡°Right, I should¡¯ve known that was the case. Well, it¡¯s enough if I get to have a war. I don¡¯t want to deal with politics because it¡¯s troublesome so I¡¯d rather have a war.¡±

    Bartolo bitterly smiled.

    ¡°As for soldiers, I trust you. But¡­ please report the number and condition of soldiers in detail.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your Majesty¡­ Thank you. For me¡­ because I don¡¯t want to deal with politics, please send a deputy. I want to devote myself only to the training of the army.¡±

    Well, if that¡¯s the case

    Let¡¯s select an appropriate person from the Rosyth n and dispatch them.

    They just lost their jobs after all.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, do it perfectly. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°I know, Your Majesty. I will make you the strongest army in the world.¡±

    The tactics that Bartolo createdter, although the details have changed, have been active as a winning tactic for the Romalia Empire for about 500 years, and the Romalia Imperial Army will overwhelm the western world with this tactic¡­

    Though that was a little bit in the future.

 Chapter 142 - Commoners 1

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Commoners 1</h4>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it advancing quite nicely?¡±

    Four months after the war ended and the construction of the city resumed, I visited the city.

    Construction seems to be going well, probably because of the introduction of 10,000 Gaul ves.

    ¡°Yes. I think this will bepleted in two years and will function as a capital in four years.¡±

    Ismere, a Christian architect,ughed happily.

    Ismere also would be happy if the construction of the capital ended early.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m worried about¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s road construction¡­ You¡¯re letting the soldiers do it, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s how it is here.¡±

    Participation in the war and tax payment are recognized by the Adernians as a duty of the people.

    And the road is important to the military.

    In other words, making a road is synonymous with participating in a war.

    I was drafting about 2,000 people to build a road.

    The soldiers had a convincing expression, but were somehow dissatisfied.

    Well, meals are provided, and since it is only for one month, there is no problem with agriculture.

    I will take turns to have all the people do the road construction.

    By doing so, all the soldiers will be involved in civil engineering work.

    Civil engineering is an indispensable technology for war.

    Siege battle and encampment construction are the work of civil engineering.

    Maybe the time to dig a hole is longer than the time to fight the enemy.

    ¡°In case of emergency, you can be dispatched with a weapon. There is no problem. If a road is created, the movement speed will increase.¡±

    ¡°But the risk of being attacked by the enemy may increase?¡±

    ¡°It has its advantages and disadvantages¡±

    It can only be said that there is no helping it.

    However, offense is the best defense.

    There is no problem if you attack before being attacked by the enemy.

    ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯d like to get sculptures for the temples and the pce¡­ Could we invite a Cretian engineer?¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s be flexible.¡±

    Is it a sculptor¡­

    Well, I do need one¡­

    ¡°There, there.¡±

    ¡°Wahh, wahh!¡±

    Anos is crying in my arms.

    Why? Are you hungry?

    Do you need to use the toilet?

    ¡°Almus¡­ give him to me.¡±

    I was in trouble and handed Anos to Tetra.

    Tetra picks up Anos and shakes him lightly for him to rx.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He stopped crying.

    I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m sad now.

    ¡°Does he hate me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe spend more time with him?¡±

    That¡¯s right¡­

    I¡¯m probably seen as an adult that doesn¡¯t know how to deal with babies.

    Alright, let¡¯s increase the time I spend with Anos twice as much.

    ¡°Anos often cries. I think he¡¯s fine. Fionna is a little too mature¡­¡±

    Julia murmured.

    By the way, Fionna is sleeping in a separate room.

    Well, even if I say he¡¯s docile, he cries when I hold him in my arms.

    After all, it is strange.

    Why?

    ¡°Baby cries at night are tiresome¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m really d I had a servant. If I hadn¡¯t, I might have been mentally ill.¡±

    Julia and Tetra smiled bitterly.

    Both Julia and Tetra are queens of the king.

    She also participates in parenting, but she doesn¡¯t help much.

    For the night cries, we hire a servant to handle it.

    Because it is a story that is often heard in Japan, such as the copse of a family due to a child¡¯s crying at night¡­

    I think it was a good idea considering that.

    ¡°Your Majesty. Your order is ready.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e in.¡±

    I allowed Alice to enter and leave.

    Alice is now working as a servant at the royal pce.

    She was very good at cleaning, washing and cooking, and I wanted to keep her within my sight.

    She has not tried to assassinate or gather intelligence.

    If she tries to do them, she will only follow after Aldo.

    I¡¯m content with keeping her in my sight for the time being.

    Alice brought a brown liquid.

    There is a fragrant scent.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Tea?¡±

    Julia and Tetra picked up the ss cup and mysteriously tilted their heads.

    Well, why don¡¯t you look at it?

    I did my best toplete it.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ not a bad taste¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s barley tea. The raw material is barley.¡±

    The two of them looked at me at my words.

    Tetra stops drinking, and Julia looks like she drank something that made her feel ufortable.

    ¡°I hate it after all?¡±

    Adernians hate barley.

    Because barley is a low-grade grain for Adernians that poor people, ves and horses eat.

    The army changed the diet to barley as a punishment¡­

    That¡¯s true.

    Well, if youpare it to Japan¡­

    Is it the canned food that cats eat?

    Humans can eat it, and it¡¯s not bad, but I hate it somehow.

    It is such a food.

    ¡°Hey, why did you let us drink it silently?¡±

    ¡°Because if I said barley was the main ingredient you would¡¯ve never drunk it.¡±

    I managed to calm Julia who seemed to be in a bad mood.

    I understand her feelings.

    If I was told that it was tuna and was made to eat canned food for cats. I¡¯d be irritated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be that picky. Look at Tetra! She¡¯s still drinking it!¡±

    When Tetra learned it was made from barley, she stopped drinking at once, but started drinking again.

    Julia looks a little surprised.

    ¡°Well, I used to eat barley bread too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I ate a lot when I was in the Romalia Forest!¡±

    At that time, there was not enough food toin that it was wheat or barley.

    Everyone was eating withoutining because it was better to eat barley than to not eat at all.

    ¡°Julia, did you understand after drinking it? That it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious, but¡­¡±

    Julia doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced.

    If it doesn¡¯t work, can¡¯t it be helped?

    ¡°I want to spread this, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s impossible.¡±¡±

    That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it?

    Adernians know how to make beer, but they never drink beer.

    Beer is a low-grade liquor made from barley.

    I thought it would be a new industry if it went well¡­

    In addition to narcotics, I want another industry with potential.

    ¡°Then what about perfume?¡±

    ¡°Perfume?¡±

    ¡°I specialize in medicinal herbs, but I¡¯m familiar with the scent of flowers because of that. I know what tobine to make what kind of scent.¡±

    Julia told us to wait for a moment and left the room.

    After a while she brought parchment, papyrus and a bunch of paper.

    ¡°The results of the research are written here. You can also understand how to grow them.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s amazing¡­ Well, could you try making it on my privatend? I want to sell it in a big way depending on the reputation.¡±

    ¡°Good. If it helps Almus.¡±

    Julia smiled, holding her research material in her chest.

    ¡°Griffon, would you please give me the Romalia forest?¡±

    I visited Griffon-sama to get permission to cultivate the Romalia Forest.

    I exin the merits of taking control of the Romalia Forest.

    Griffon showed disappointment.

    ¡°If I agree to it, the possibility of people entering my territory will increase. It¡¯s unpleasant for people to enter my territory.¡±

    ¡°I will take measures against that.¡±

    The Romalia Forest is about 40 kilometers in radius.

    And Griffon¡¯s territory is within a radius of 15 kilometers.

    Therefore, it is strictly forbidden to enter within 20 km.

    I¡¯m going to put up signs that no entry is allowed around every 10 meters.

    Actually, I would like to surround it with a wooden fence¡­

    I will not do it because it would affect the forest ecosystem.

    ¡°How about this? In addition, I¡¯m going to let Julia put a barrier for people to not enter. And I¡¯ll tell the remation people about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, but¡­¡±

    ¡°If the development is sessful, we will give a part of the wealth gained from it to Griffon. Alcohol, fat sheeps and pigs!¡±

    I managed to entice him with food.

    Griffon thinks with a difficult face.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Mr. Griffon, as expected.

    Is a generous person.

    ¡°But I have no intention of being lenient to the humans who enter my territory. I will kill them mercilessly and increase the number of tributes by the number of humans who entered. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The tribute is not a big pain.

    It¡¯s not a problem for someone who enters the territory without hearing the restraint to die.

    There was no problem at all.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m with this¡±

    ¡°Oh, do your best¡±

    I once again thanked Mr. Griffon and then left the ce.

    ¡°Peace¡­¡±

    I look at the garden while drinking barley tea.

    Due to myint, 70% of the nts growing in the garden have changed to ornamental use.

    The remaining 30% are narcotics and herbs, but¡­ it¡¯s my wife¡¯s hobby, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Even so, it¡¯s peaceful.

    Economic reform is going well, and centralization is steadily progressing.

    Just a month ago, all the territories of the Rosyth n were returned.

    Now that the Rosyth n has gathered from the provinces to the center, the central power has naturally gathered.

    There is no need for me to gather power separately.

    It would be good if power gathered in the center.

    The centralmand reached the region, and an army could be formed immediately.

    That is the ideal.

    And that ideal is being realized.

    It seems that Bartolo¡¯s military reforms are steadily progressing, and he wants to put them into actual battles as soon as possible and try them out.

    However, there is no war.

    It¡¯s so peaceful.

    At least, I have no intention of going to war for a year, and I don¡¯t think I will be able to go to war for a year.

    Compensation from the Kingdom of Rozel will arrive in a few weeks.

    Most of thepensation will be used to reward the soldiers and the powerful tribes who worked hard in the war.

    Moneyes back with taxes, so it¡¯s much better than paying onnd.

    Oh, it¡¯s peaceful.

    In this way, one year went smoothly¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty! It¡¯s terrible! It seems that amoner rebellion has urred in the territory of the Ars n!¡±

    Apparently, one year hasn¡¯t passed smoothly.

 Chapter 143 - Commoners 2

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Commoners 2</h4>

    The origin of the matter was that a powerful family of the Ars n suffered from financial difficulties and imposed an extra tax.

    Before the war began, I promised themoners a tax cut.

    It is a temporary taxation just before that.

    Themoner got angry at this.

    However, it did not immediately lead to an armed conflict.

    At that time, themoners also reluctantly paid the tax.

    However, after that, the situation suddenly changed.

    One of the sons of a powerful family vited amoner¡¯s daughter.

    The daughter was keeping her virginity before her marriage.

    That daughter ended up mentally ill andmitted suicide.

    Naturally, the family and the fianc¨¦e protested and a trial against the family started.

    However, as a result of the trial, the son of the family is not guilty.

    And the depressed family was assaulted by a private army on the way home.

    This news spread to all territories.

    The angrymoners united around the soldiers that survived the war.

    At the same time, an armed uprising urred.

    And it surrounded the mansion of the powerful family.

    ¡°What are you doing? Really¡­ By the way, the gentry should have always had a certain number of soldiers¡­ What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the soldiers also went to themoner side, right?¡±

    Hearing Raymond¡¯s report, a sigh leaked from my mouth.

    Well, soldiers are alsomoners.

    Although they love their hometown, their loyalty to the powerful family is suspicious at best.

    ¡°What are you going to do? Your Majesty¡±

    ¡°No matter what we do, we have no choice but to suppress it.¡±

    If they only protested, I wouldn¡¯t dispatch the army either.

    I would¡¯ve persuaded them one way or another.

    However, if you move to violent behavior, the story is different.

    Of course, the family is guilty.

    However, themoners who have moved to violent behavior are also guilty.

    ¡°Collect the soldiers who are rushing to the road construction immediately. Head to the site within two days.¡±

    The collected troops number at 3,000.

    The regr army I led approached the territory of the powerful family where the rebellion was taking ce.

    I feel like the soldiers are somehow restless.

    ¡°Ron, I hate it that I¡¯m asking you to do something dangerous, but¡­ go and tell the rebels that ¡®There will be a fair redo of the trial. Disperse at once. Bring the leader of the rebel army. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to suppress you with armed forces.¡¯¡±

    The soldiers I lead aremoners, and they are alsomoners.

    I think both sides are at fault, but themoners don¡¯t think so.

    You must be sympathetic to the rebels.

    Even if you fight in this situation, you may not always be able to win overwhelmingly.

    Rather, there is even a risk of losing.

    The people do not want to turn to the enemy.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to convince them somehow.¡±

    Ron came back after dark.

    As soon as Iar looked at me, he shook his head.

    ¡°No, I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t talk.¡±

    ¡°Really now¡­¡±

    There is no way.

    Are we going to suppress the rebel forces?

    ¡°But¡­ what are they looking for?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Many of themoners who make up the rebel army are asking for a redo of the trial. However, the mastermind is excited about something¡­ and insists that he will break the politics of the powerful tribes!¡±

    In other words, is there a big difference in thinking between the mastermind and the soldiers?

    ¡­¡­

    It may be early to think that it will still be an armed conflict.

    The next day, I crossed the territory and invaded the rebellious territory.

    And at noon of that day, I arrived near the mansion of the powerful family.

    From a distance, you can see that the crowd is surrounding the mansion of the tribe.

    They were all armed and their armament was no different from the regr army.

    After building a simple position on a hill a little further away, I said to the soldiers.

    ¡°You know what happened. The bad thing about this is the unequal trials of the tribes, but at the same time the armed uprisings are also bad. They should¡¯vee to me before they thought of settling matters by using violence. I don¡¯t like bloodshed. There is no tragedy big enough to kill each other among the same people. So I told them I¡¯d redo the trial, but they refused. They were excited and turned a deaf ear to me¡­ Is there anyone that has rtives or friends in the rebel army? If so, pleasee forward. Please persuade them. ¡±

    Soldiers started to rustle.

    After a while, several men raised their hands.

    ¡°My daughter is married here. Maybe her son-inw is in attendance.¡±

    ¡°My younger brother is adopted as a son-inw!¡±

    ¡°My friend is from that territory !!¡±

    ¡°My cousin has immigrated!¡±

    I looked around their faces one by one.

    ¡°I want to ask you guys. I want you to persuade your friends and rtives. I will make a fair judgment. As a king, I swear to God and to you. Tell them that I do not want conflict.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±Yes! Your Majesty!¡±¡±¡±¡±

    It¡¯d be nice if this improves things.

    ¡°Roswald,e forward.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°If a battle urs, the infantry is likely to be useless. In that case, your cavalry will take the lead¡­ If it turns out bad, the cavalry alone will end up fighting the enemy.¡±

    Currently, we are negotiating with themoners who make up the rebel army, not the mastermind.

    They don¡¯t want much.

    They just want the trial to be redone.

    And I promised to redo the trial.

    However, the mastermind seems to have a different idea, so I can¡¯t talk about it.

    Then, we negotiate directly with themoners.

    From the mouth of a close person, I think they would trust me.

    However, there is a possibility that the mastermind still wants to fight.

    I have to prepare for the worst.

    ¡°When the war starts, the morale of the enemy should be low. I will show you that they can be defeated only by the cavalry. They do not have amander after all. If we wrap around to the side and nk them, it will be over.¡±

    Rosward says something reliable.

    He became better¡­

    It seems to be a lie that a few years ago, he couldn¡¯t handle the provocation of Regal Debell and resulted in more casualties.

    ¡°It¡¯s reliable to have personal guards at such times.¡±

    ¡°We are on your side no matter what¡­ But what is the mastermind nning?¡±

    ording to Ron, it was to break through the politics of the powerful tribes. They didn¡¯t say anything about me, but I think they want to eliminate me in the end too.

    However, I am very popr with themoners.

    If you openly identify me as an enemy, no one will follow you.

    Therefore, it seems that he avoids mentioning me as much as possible.

    However, what is worrisome is¡­

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dissolving the rebel army? Either way, when I promised to redo the trial, many rebels would have thought they had served their purpose. Morale should have been greatly depressed. In this state, you can¡¯t even win against an army weaker than yours. ¡±

    They¡¯d just die in vain.

    I would¡¯ve given up because the opportunity is bad.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it? The timing of the uprising is bad in the first ce. They should¡¯ve started the revolt after more dissatisfaction gathered, after gathering more people and started a huge war¡­ Now, not to mention defeating the royal government, they can not even defeat one of the powerful families.¡±

    Two of them are perplexed.

    They may fundamentally have a different purpose.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ their purpose is causing arge number of casualties?¡±

    ¡°In other words?¡±

    ¡°The mastermind may be from another country. And their purpose is to sow discord between me and themoners¡­¡±

    If so, this battle is even worse than I thought.

    ¡°It seems that this matter needs to be resolved without blood.¡±

    When the sunpletely went down, those who went to persuade came back.

    I called them and heard their response.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°It seemed like they were thinking about it. They wanted some time to think about it¡­¡±

    It is not possible to maintain a state of civil war forever.

    Because it gives a chance for other countries to take advantage of us.

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll attack at noon tomorrow. I¡¯ll wait for their reply until then.¡±

    I told them so and then let them gather the soldiers.

    ¡°I¡¯m going tounch an attack tomorrow at noon. I don¡¯t like bloodshed¡­ but if they want it, there¡¯s no helping it. I¡¯m the king. I have a duty to bring peace to this country, so if it threatens peace, I can¡¯t leave a person alone forever. I won¡¯t forgive him, whether it¡¯s the people of this country, the gentry, or the ves. However, I will definitely do a fair trial. I promise this. ¡±

    The facial expressions of the soldiers are dark.

    However, there are no signs of disturbing or extreme decline in morale.

    Even if it bes a battle, it seems that they will fight as it is.

    Well, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t escape in front of the enemy.

    Then the Rosward cavalry will destroy it with nking maneuvers.

    Early morning the next day.

    I approached the rebels with only a few cavalry, including Rosward.

    The equipment of the rebel army was almost the same as the regr army¡­

    But their condition waspletely different.

    They didn¡¯t notice that we were approaching.

    Even if they noticed, they couldn¡¯t form a formation, and the formation that was finally assembled was a poor one.

    And the encampment location was also terrible, and it seems that most people areying on fur and sleeping together in a huddle.

    We approached the limit of where bows and arrows and throwing spears could not reach.

    ¡°Lulu, Soyon. I entrust this to you two.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Let me take care of it.¡±

    The two jointly knit a magical ceremony.

    One of the magics developed by Tetra, loudspeaker.

    ¡°Rebels! I don¡¯t want bloodshed, but if you guys want bloodshed, I¡¯m not going to forgive you. I¡¯ve said it many times, and I¡¯ll definitely redo the trial again. I promise. So There is no point for you guys to shed blood! Dissolve immediately. Also, the rebel mastermind is suspected ofmunicating with another country. Turn yourself in and exin the circumstances. If you do not disband by noon¡­ I consider you an enemy. You should know that I will not forgive you. ¡±

    The purge of the Debell n scared many powerful tribes.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the gentry who were afraid of me. Themoners should be the same.

    Rebel soldiers are bing noisy.

    At the bottom of my heart, I might have thought that they wouldn¡¯t attack me.

    It seems that they have now noticed the magnitude of their sins.

    And the people¡¯s anger is a temporary thing.

    As time passed, it would draw back like the tide.

    The daughter was raped, but for mostmoners it was someone else¡¯s story.

    Even if you get angry temporarily, you will forget that anger over time and be calm eventually.

    If they do not disband with this, there is no other way but to suppress the rebel forces.

    As I said that, I left the ce.

    There was no contact from the rebels even at noon.

    There is no other way.

    I just told the soldiers that they would attack as dered, and went out.

    Arrange the formation and head for the rebel army.

    The rebels were informed of the attack, but they were not ready to intercept.

    ¡°Get ready!¡±

    The soldiers held a spear with mymand.

    It¡¯s a wonderful phnx.

    On the other hand, the rebels were not able to form a formation at all.

    ¡°Atta¡­¡±

    It was when I was about to issue an attack order.

    One of the rebels escaped.

    Starting with that, the rebels rushed out all at once.

    We haven¡¯t even shed yet, but they have totally copsed.

    ¡°¡­ Do you want to chase?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s good.¡±

    I won by default.

    I don¡¯t think they have the morale to rebel again.

    ¡°Roswald. You don¡¯t have to kill the rebel soldiers. Catch only the mastermind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand¡±

    Thus, the rebellion had an unbeatable ending.

 Chapter 144 - Commoners 3

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Commoners 3</h4>

    The rebellion was dealt with over a period of two weeks.

    First of all, as promised, the trial was redone.

    ording to the customaryw of King Rosyth¡¯s country, rape of a virgin is amputation of the dominant hand.

    Because the dominant hand of the son of the powerful family was the left arm, he was told to amputate his left arm.

    In addition, the territory of the powerful family who filed aint against the trial was confiscated.

    Their sins are the following three.

    One, was to create an opportunity to cause unnecessary chaos.

    Two, going back on my promise to lower the taxation.

    Third, assaulting innocent people using their private soldiers.

    From the above, I told him to return theirnd because they were not suitable for governing the territory.

    Because I didn¡¯t leave the territory for a long time, I surrounded the mansion with the army and threatened it.

    When I did that, they obeyed my word without any resistance.

    However, at this rate, the entire family of the powerful n would end.

    It was pitiful, so I didn¡¯t take away their fortune.

    Therefore, their estate and ves remain the same.

    They will be able to live a fairly wealthy life.

    Of course, we also took measures against the rebels.

    Themoners who participated in the rebellion were fined and banned from military service.

    The fine is not a big amount.

    For one year, they would eat one less side dish.

    It seems that the most enduring for themoners was the suspension of military service.

    Because it is an honor to go to war and y an active part in the Adernia Penins.

    Of course, everyone hates being detained on the battlefield for a month. This is because the farnd cannot be cultivated.

    However, the country of the Adernia Penins has a smallnd area.

    Therefore, you can usuallye back in about a week.

    Unless there was a catastrophic defeat, there would not be many deaths in the war, so there is little awareness of fear and dislike of the war.

    Rather, there are cases where you can make money by looting or distributing loot.

    Well, even if I say indefinite ban, it does not mean that they will be banned forever.

    It¡¯s just that there is no deadline.

    Therefore, depending on your reflection, you can always return.

    I intend to keep it for two years.

    And the mastermind is¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty. The interrogation of the mastermind is over.¡±

    ¡°Lulu? How was it?¡±

    Lulu gives a small bow.

    ¡°The man is 42 years old. He is a Cretian Adernian. He seems to have no wife or children. He seems to have a business of mediating between Adernian merchants and Cretian merchants. This rebellion seems to be his own idea. Originally It seems that he was a worshipper of democracy. ¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In other words, was he just a fool?

    However, Lulu added after saying ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±.

    ¡°It seems that he was supported by a Cretian merchant. At that time, some of the rebels were lended weapons from the merchants. It seems that the operation was to fuel the ss consciousness of themoners and to have them fight with His Majesty for a long time. And it seems that he was nning to have Lezzad act as an intermediary at the right time. ¡±

    In other words, Lezzad was behind this.

    ¡°Did the names of city-states other than Lezzade out? What about Gehenna and Nemes?¡±

    ¡°No, the others¡¯ names haven¡¯te out. It¡¯s quick to conclude, but maybe it¡¯s the action of Lezzad alone.¡±

    Is it Lezzad¡­

    Well, there is no true friendship between countries.

    The country is a merchant country in the first ce, reaching out to any country depending on profits, and in some cases going back on their words.

    I didn¡¯t trust them originally, but¡­

    ¡°By the way¡­ Isn¡¯t the mastermind trying to fight me by himself? There must be other guys. Make him confess.¡±

    ¡°When ites to that, he stops talking.¡±

    Hmm¡­

    Did you even try to torture him?

    However, the uracy of the information is doubtful in torture.

    ¡°Call Julia.¡±

    ¡°What? Almus. It seems that you called me for a job this time?¡±

    ¡°I want you to make someone confess. I¡¯m sure the Kingdom of Rozel has put the confession agent into practical use? You heard the magic technique of the Kingdom of Rozel from that Gaul magician?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ well, I did hear it¡­¡±

    Julia had a troubled expression for some reason.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°That person has been calling me ¡®older sister¡¯ since then. And she¡¯s being clingy to me. Should I say that there¡¯s a crisis for my chastity¡­¡±

    Apparently my torture has caused considerable psychological damage to Lydia.

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you do it with Tetra? In case of an emergency, you can have Tetra protect you.¡±

    Tetra looks so strong.

    After all, her wand has iron inside it.

    If she hits with that blunt wand, most humans would faint.

    Rather, they will die depending on where it hits.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. With Tetra¡­ Yeah, maybe it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how is the magical technology of the Kingdom of Rozel? Is it progressing after all?¡±

    Julia shook her head many times.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s amazing. It feels like it¡¯s about 30 years ahead of us. Maybe it¡¯s 50 years depending on the department? But my herbs were better than theirs!¡±

    Julia shows her big breasts.

    Sure, Julia has her breasts above Merlin.

    Doesn¡¯t it matter?

    ¡°How soon will you catch up?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think it will take about 10 years to catch uppletely?¡±

    Is it ten years?

    Well, it is enough if thirty years shrink to ten years.

    ¡°So, how long will it take you toplete the confession agent?¡±

    ¡°The technology required for confessions is medicinal herbs and mental interference, and the technology is sufficient for the medicinal herbs. The problem is mental interference. But if I brute force it, I can do it right now.¡±

    ¡°Then, brute force with your stupid magic power this time.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Also, calling it stupid is excessive.¡±

    Should I say as expected of Julia?

    I heard the names of more than 10 people in a day.

    I immediately sent out people with fast horses to the borders.

    I ordered the people that were named to be detained.

    Also, I asked the domestic merchants if he or she knows any of them, and if they can identify their whereabouts.

    I made Ron detain those.

    After that, I called Ains and asked him.

    ¡°They testify that they were supported by Lezzad, what does this mean?¡±

    To my question, Ains¡¯ face turns blue and he shakes his head.

    ¡°No¡­ this is new to me. At least it wasn¡¯t based on a congressional decision.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the entire situation of Lezzad then. For our continued friendship.¡±

    Ains had a hesitant look for a moment, but¡­

    He immediately started talking after resigning himself up.

    ¡°There are two factions in Lezzad, the pro-Rosyth faction and the anti-Rosyth faction. The anti-Rosyth faction¡­ has simr friendship and military alliances, but before that it was a faction that tried to eliminate King Almus and make Rosyth a puppet nation of Lezzad¡­ Originally they were equal. However, partly due to the conquest of Persis by Rosyth, the pro-Rosyth faction became dominant. It may be that the anti-Rosyth faction, which became a minority faction, went out of control. ¡±

    In other words, is it the sole discretion of a specific member of the congress?

    In my words, is it something like a powerful family conspiring against another country without permission?

    ¡°I would like to ask you to act like this never happened in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best¡±

    It would be a mistake to me Ains for the radical behavior of other factions.

    For now, let¡¯s just protest.

    And¡­

    ¡°Actually, I think I can get a big tree soon. I can export it in a month at thetest.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Ains leaned forward.

    The development of the forest that Gram is in charge of has already begun.

    We have just built three viges.

    ¡°I wanted to ask for you to give priority to selling to Lezzad, who has a long friendship with your country, but¡­ Is it possible to treat a country with a certain number of people who dislike your country specially?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ you¡¯re right. That¡­ if you give priority to selling to my country as well, I¡¯d consider it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I want to continue to live in harmony with your country.¡±

    As long as it makes a profit.

    ¡°And one more¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ains showed caution.

    He may have wondered if I was going to find more fault with him.

    Because there was nothing to find fault with him, it was just a business talk though.

    ¡°Can you sell arge ship?¡±

    ¡°¡­The country of King Rosyth is andlocked country, right? You bought a riverboat before though¡­¡±

    Ains had a confused expression on his face.

    The small boat that I bought from Lezzad before was very useful, and I can now build it in my country.

    What I want this time is a bigger ship.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a bigger one more convenient to carry a big tree? I also have a personal interest in it.¡±

    Maybe the bottom of the ship is too deep and it may not be possible to move therge ships of Lezzad via river.

    However, at that time, we can remodel it to make the bottom of the ship shallower.

    Even my country¡¯s craftsmen can do that much.

    ¡°¡­Well, if it¡¯s water transportation, it¡¯s okay. How many ships do you need?¡±

    ¡°Five ships are enough.¡±

    After that, we can research it and produce it in our own country.

    Fortunately, we have more lumber than we can possibly use.

    ¡°For now, that¡¯s all for this matter¡­ Please stay overnight for today. Even though it¡¯s just a countryside dish, we should be able to serve decent food.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. The alcohol of King Rosyth¡¯s country is delicious. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    About a weekter.

    Silver payment was made from the Kingdom of Rozel.

    Exchange of 1,000 Tants with the prisoners of war.

    And the payment ofpensation of 300 Tants.

    I managed to get 1,300 Tants safely.

    ¡°For the time being, give 300 Taranto as a reward to the powerful tribes¡­ Let¡¯s give 130 Tants to the soldiers who participated in the war, 70 Tants to those who died, and to those who were injured for the rest of their lives.¡±

    How much would this be per person¡­

    Formon owner farmers, 5 months worth of living expenses for 9 family members (2 grandparents, 2 parents, 3 children, 2 ves).

    For Japanese money, it¡¯s 1 million yen.

    The guarantee for the dead is about 10 times that, about 10 million yen.

    In this world, it¡¯s a fairly expensive assurance.

    ¡°Do you distribute silver tomoners? Why?¡±

    I answered Raymond¡¯s question with my fingers raised one by one.

    ¡°One, to raise the morale of themoners for the war. Two, to lower the dissatisfaction of themoners.¡±

    ¡®The king monopolizes the loot!¡¯

    That is amon reason for a rebellion.

    ¡°What is your true intention?¡±

    ¡°Poprity¡±

    Scattering loot is not amendable act as a monarch.

    The reason is that if you continue to scatter it, it will be a matter of course, and as soon as you stop distributing it, themoner¡¯s dissatisfaction will turn to the monarch.

    But¡­

    This is not just scattering.

    Distribution of loot.

    I think it is better to give some money to the soldiers who participated in the war.

    It also prevents looting and raises morale.

    And the anxiety about the ie lost in the war disappears.

    Every time something happened, if you give gold to themoners, the gratitude would be diminished with each time.

    When there is a good reason, it is best to give out a lot of money.

    ¡°What about the remaining 800?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ 200 will be used to expand the armaments. 200 will be for the construction cost of the city, 50 will be for the construction of infrastructure and temples in each area, 100 will be for the development of forests, and 100 will be for the expansion of domestic agriculturalnd, hydraulic control, and irrigation.¡±

    The remaining 150 are stored in the national treasury.

    It¡¯s just in case.

    ¡°If such arge amount of silver flows into the country at once¡­ Our country¡¯s sales tax will jump up.¡±

    ¡°I hope it circtes well. I hope it doesn¡¯t all get absorbed by the Cretians.¡±

    Well, themoner¡¯s use of money is limited.

    Buy good rice, refurbish armor, weapons and farming tools, rebuild the house, buy beautiful clothes, give essories to your lover¡­

    Is it around here at best?

    All can be bought from domestic merchants.

    No farmer would buy Cretian goldsmithings or Persis sswork.

    ¡°For the time being, when handing it out, let¡¯s say,¡¯Use it for new ves, farm horses, farm tools, weapons and armor.''¡±

    The economy turns around no matter what it is used for, but I want you to buy something useful if possible.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Otherworld Nation Founding Chronicles

    Time has passed, the New Year has begun, winter has passed, and spring hase.

    I am 20 years old now.

    In Japan I would¡¯ve just be an adult.

    So far, all policies are proceeding smoothly.

    At that time, an incident urred.

    ¡°Is it another strike¡­¡±

    Themoners refused military service again.

    I thought the refusal of military service was an anti-war movement or something, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    It is not because of being afraid of war.

    ¡°So what happened this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ording to Raymond¡¯s exnation ¡­

    It seems that ten members of powerful families suffering from financial difficulties have unfairly confiscated the fortune of themoners.

    Giving an appropriate reason while doing it, so that they aren¡¯t seen as criminals byw at the same time.

    Of course,moners are dissatisfied.

    However, they are not the match of a powerful family with knowledge of thew.

    However, there are somemoners who are smart.

    For example, themoners that engage inmerce.

    They sometimes deal with professional Cretians and understand the Cretiannguage. Naturally, they can also write.

    Therefore, they also have knowledge about thews of this country.

    Therefore, they found out that this case is a quibble of a powerful family.

    They instigated manymoners and sought a clear statement ofw.

    It has spread all over the country.

    ¡°Do you want to suppress it with the army?¡±

    ¡°No, wait. Don¡¯t be too early.¡±

    This case has a decisive difference from the previous two strikes and the rebellion.

    One is that themoners are seeking their rights.

    The previous strike urred in search of post-war security, tax cuts, and loot distribution.

    And the previous rebellion urred when themoners sought to redo the trial.

    This time is different.

    rification of thew¡­ In other words, themoners want thews to be made avable to the public.

    Yet another difference.

    Is that it¡¯s a movement that spans the entire country.

    The previous strike was caused by some soldiers that were working on road repairs that wanted to increase the sense of solidarity.

    And the previous rebellion was caused by amoner in a region governed by a powerful family.

    However, strikes are urring all over the country this time.

    ¡°For the time being, tell the nation¡¯s gentry by sending hawks and people on fast horses. Do not act prematurely.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    If an armed conflict urs, it will lead to a full-scale civil war.

    It is a struggle between the ruling ss and the controlled ss.

    And¡­

    It¡¯d probably result in our defeat.

    Because most of our soldiers are from themoner ss.

    It is possible that the troops heading for suppression may turn over as they are.

    ¡°And call Yal.¡±

    For the time being, I was telling him to take measures against domestic spies.

    ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. I couldn¡¯t see it through¡­¡±

    When Yal met me, he immediately apologized.

    Well, it¡¯s fine if you are reflecting on it.

    ¡°Um, can I make an excuse?¡±

    ¡°Well, depending on the content¡±

    ording to Yal, he was checking all the movements of Cretian merchants in our country.

    The witch doctors were also engaged in counterintelligence activities.

    Therefore, there can be no external intervention regarding this strike.

    ¡°In other words, are themoners in our country acting independently?¡±

    ¡°Probably¡­ I think the main reason is that the centurions became acquainted with each other after a long period of troop dispatch. The centurions became the leader figures in their areas. And I think another reason is that the speed ofmunication has increased due to the roads we¡¯ve built. ¡±

    In other words, the rumors of a strike in one region came up.

    Does that mean that it spread all over the country at once through the connections of merchants and centurions?

    Well, the territory of our country is not sorge.

    If one feels like it, it will be possible to spread news all over the country in a few days.

    ¡°There was almost no way for us to control all domestic Adernian merchants.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not like we can split our staff so much¡­ There was no choice this time. First of all, we just need to know that there is no foreign involvement.¡±

    However, this story will spread throughout the Adernia Penins tomorrow.

    If the strikests for too long, other countries may move to military action.

    And if something happens¡­

    ¡°His Majesty! People on fast horses came from Bartolo Pompeii!¡±

    Sure enough.

    I can imagine the contents.

    About the armed uprising of the Cretian city-state of King Belvedere¡¯s Kingdom, which was cut during the siege.

    Something like that, probably.

    ¡°I was troubled.¡±

    Raymond sighed.

    My guess was correct.

    After all, the Cretian city-state started an independence movement.

    Well, originally they had a strong sense of independence.

    It seems that King Belvedere also had a hard time dealing with it.

    ¡°Even so, the movement ofmoners has been active recently.¡±

    Ya? muttered.

    Yal was originally amoner.

    It must be surprising that themoners have been strengthening at once in thest few years.

    ¡°Well, my tax cut was probably the starting point.¡±

    They were encouraged by the initial sess.

    Themoners understood that if we went on strike, we would have to make concessions.

    However, this country wouldn¡¯t exist at this time if it was suppressed by force instead.

    I have no regrets or remorse.

    And this time too, there is only one option.

    ¡°There is no choice but to promise a clear statement ofw.¡±

    ¡°But if we give in too easily to their requests¡­¡±

    Raymond has a bitter look on his face.

    Yes, that¡¯s the problem.

    If we give in to their requests too easily, our position would be in danger in the end.

    The steps to unify the Adernia Penins, which have been umted so far, will be overturned.

    Well, my poprity is high¡­

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for them to abolish the royal system.

    ¡°By the way, what do you think of themoner¡¯s im for rights?¡±

    ¡°Depending on your Majesty¡¯s opinions, the response will change.¡±

    My opinions¡­

    ¡°Well, in the end, I¡¯m thinking of granting some suffrage. Obligationse with rights. Commoners have an obligation of military service, which affects national security. So we should give them their rights. ¡±

    ¡°In other words, are you going to abolish the royal system in the end?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case¡±

    Commoners can fight and manage taxes.

    Even some political decisions are possible.

    However, only the intellectual hierarchy canmand the army, and can actually administer and legite¡­

    Only the powerful families and the royal family.

    The privileged ss needs to be maintained¡­ or will be done with.

    There is no way thatmoners who cannot write letters can do democratic politics, and even if they can, it will notst long.

    Ancient democracy was established only inside a small city-state.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best for the king, the tribes, and themoners to maintain theirpetitive political power.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do specifically?¡±

    Raymond persistently pursued.

    The king adopted politics with a sloppy political vision because it was irresistible¡­

    Should I take this opportunity to talk about it?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a goal¡­ Do you know that I¡¯m nning on taking the territories of all the tribes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know that.¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean that the political powers arepeting with each other?¡±

    Well, just look forward to it.

    I haven¡¯t finished talking about it yet.

    ¡°Gather all the powerful families in the center. Well, it is not appropriate to call them powerful families when they have lost their territory¡­ We can call them aristocrats instead. And make an assembly with those aristocrats at the center, the name will be the assembly of Aristocrats or the Senate¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter which one. ¡±

    The powerful families are politicians and military personnel.

    Although there are odd ones among them, most of them are intellectuals and are intelligent.

    It¡¯s a waste to kill them.

    At first, as the king¡¯s advisory body, I will eventually transfer some authority and strengthen their power.

    It¡¯s a good thing while I¡¯m alive.

    My child should also be okay with it, depending on how well I educate him.

    However, when ites to grandchildren and great-grandchildren, it bes questionable.

    The king may be foolish, a tyrant may be born, a child may be the king, or he may have serious physical or intellectual disabilities¡­

    Even if the national power is strong, it cannot be helped if the top is not good.

    That¡¯s where the Senatees into y.

    The country will be preserved even if the king acts rashly if the king is supported.

    It would also be good to use it as a pool of human resources.

    Although they lost their territories, the aristocrats will have many assets.

    Aristocratic children will grow up with higher education.

    And they will be proud that they are leading the country.

    In other words, it will be a human resource that can be trusted.

    It would be nice if an exam like the Imperial Examination could be done, but there is no know-how or funds to make it possible.

    However, it will be better than the current recruitment.

    From this, you can choose an assistant to the king, such as Raymond or Yal, or a soldier like Bartolo.

    However, the problem is what if the Senate has too much power?

    Therefore, I am thinking of using the power of themoners.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stipte that only the king has absolutemand of the imperium. Then all the soldiers will have to obey the king, and the protection of themoners will be the duty of the king. If the Senate tries to vite the privileges of themoners, only the king can stop them¡­ and the people will protect the king.¡±

    Considering the structure of the ruling ss and the controlled ss, it is originally the king / senate (the nobles) VS themoners.

    I¡¯m thinking of recing it with the Senate (the nobles) VS the king / themoners.

    To summarize, I¡¯m segregating the powers.

    Maintain national equilibrium by distributing power to the king, the Senate, and themoners.

    ¡°And open the door to political participation for themoners. Allow themoners to submit their opinions to the country, or invite them to the Senate depending on their financial strength and power.¡±

    In fact, only a fewmoners want to participate in politics.

    Manymoners think that it is enough to live in peace every day.

    Themoners revolt because some of themoners have more power than the rest and they incite othermoners and start a rebellion.

    The core of this strike is also the centurions and the merchants with economic power.

    The strike urred because they wanted to break the legal monopoly of the powerful families.

    Then give them the opportunity to participate in politics.

    If you do so, they will not be dissatisfied.

    It is a strategy to incorporate the leader of themoners into the ruling ss.

    ¡°I see¡­ To have such an idea¡­¡±

    Yal gazed at me with sparkling eyes.

    Stop it, I¡¯m getting embarrassed.

    ¡°But if the Senate and themoners join hands, would the royal family be at a disadvantage?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to create a system that allows the royal family to enter the Senate and the influential people of themoners to be aides. If the three levels are mixed properly, the chances that the two form an alliance and defeat the other can be prevented. Well, I¡¯m still worried though¡­ ¡±

    There is no country that does not perish in the first ce.

    I don¡¯t know of any country other than Ethiopia or Japan that could maintain the same pedigree for thousands of years.

    Unless I became immortal, it would be impossible to keep the country forever.

    However, there is certainly something that can be said.

    If the king has no power, the royal system willst longer.

    For example, the Imic Caliph almost lost his real power in the middle, but for some reason he survived until the time of Selim I.

    The Japanese imperial family lost political power after the Jokyu War, but it continues to this day.

    Unexpectedly, the bipr system in which the Senate and themoners take political power and the king decorates mayst longer.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s my idea.¡±

    ¡°If so, is this a convenient thing for your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought I had to write it down someday.¡±

    It might have been better to carry it out earlier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reluctant here, it may be better to equalize the king, the gentry, and themoners under thew.¡±

    Abolish the statusw and judge all human beings equally under thew.

    Guarantee private property and make its rights untouchable.

    If it would¡¯ve been requested eventually, it would be better to resolve it as soon as possible.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a problem formoners to get carried away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem if they think neither the king nor the powerful families are needed.¡±

    Only we can resolve this.

    ¡°But even if we gather the powerful tribes and the guards, it¡¯d be less than a thousand? The rebel army may be at least 5,000?¡±

    Yal was worried about his hearing.

    Well, it¡¯s certainly impossible for us to fight this alone¡­

    ¡°Not allmoners participated in the strike. If we gathered those who decided not to participate, we could secure 2,000. And none of Bartolo¡¯s soldiers participated in the strike.¡±

    ¡°Bartolo¡¯s army? Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand, but he seems to be full of motivation.¡±

    Bartolo thoroughly trained themoners he recruited.

    To invent new tactics.

    Of course, the recruitedmoners have no time to cultivate the fields.

    That¡¯s why I gave money for their living expenses.

    In other words, it has be a half standing army.

    And I guess it was because they were excited to test the results of their training.

    ¡°Bartolo is already heading for suppression. We will also gather soldiers and suppress them as soon as possible. And we will demand ¡®obligation¡¯ in exchange for their ¡®rights¡¯ from themon people who went on strike afterwards.¡±

    It was not given because we gave in to their requests.

    We¡¯ll give in exchange for their obligation.

    It¡¯ll be a big difference just by changing its appearance.

    ¡°If we¡¯ve settled on what to do, we have to move immediately.¡±

    ¡°Oh. We¡¯ll dispatch within two days. Hurry to prepare.¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±

    Thus, the first southern conquest began.

 Chapter 146

    Otherworld Nation Founding Chronicles ¨C Chapter 146

    The First Southern Conquest 2

    ¡°Fellow soldiers! Your Majesty the King has given a decree! To suppress the foolish Cretians!¡±

    Bartolo dered so to his soldiers.

    The soldiers cheered.

    Their eyes were dazzling and full of motivation.

    ¡°It seems that the rification of thew and strikes have be popr in the streets. But! It doesn¡¯t matter to us!¡±

    ¡°That is right!¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with us!¡±

    Soldiers go along with Bartolo.

    They have been training with Bartolo for thest six months.

    They haven¡¯t thought about the rification of thew, and haven¡¯t participated in strike meetings.

    They were left out of loop.

    Training and warfare were in their minds.

    ¡°Now, show them our power. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Ohhhhh!!!¡±¡±¡±

    Thus Bartolo went south.

    And about two days have passed since then.

    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t it Roswald! You¡¯ve caught up well. Actually, I was worried that there would be no cavalry!¡±

    ¡°Elder brother¡­ I received an order from His Majesty. I asked him to join General Bartolo in advance¡­ Can you please get away from me?¡±

    Roswald tries to desperately turn his face away from the entwined Bartolo.

    Bartolo always smells of alcohol.

    But it¡¯s not like he¡¯s drunk.

    Bartolo was originally a man with very small personal space.

    Well, you can think of him as drunk from the time he was born.

    ¡°By the way, will the Equus cavalrye?¡±

    ¡°No, His Majesty does not intend to use the power of other countries to suppress the civil war.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good decision. After all, the Equus are the ones who plunder people¡¯s territory without permission. Letting them in our country would only end up with them rampaging.¡±

    There is a friendship between Muzio, the chief of the Equus tribe, and Almus, the king of Rosyth, and there is a firm trust between them.

    However, there is no trust between vassals like Bartolo and others.

    In the first ce, a king who cannot rule the internal turmoil without using the power of another country cannot be called a king.

    And it is a very dangerous act to invite another country to the civil war.

    Almus probably knows that well.

    ¡°300 cavalry, 3,000 infantry¡­ but the enemy¡¯s strength is¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about 8,000 to 15,000. The poption of the rebellious Cretian cities is about 20,000 to 30,000. It¡¯s a war of independence, so all the men should take up weapons and fight. That¡¯s about it, given the reinforcements from Cretian cities. ¡±

    There are about three times more enemies.

    Roswald had an uneasy look on his face.

    However, Bartolo happily hit Rosward¡¯s back many times.

    ¡°You know, the stronger the enemy is, the more rewarding it is when we win. In the first ce, it is not possible for them to gather more than 10,000 people. All we have to do is destroy each one.¡±

    That is why Bartolo moved without waiting for reinforcements.

    He intended to crush them before the rebels united.

    For that purpose, prompt action was indispensable.

    ¡°His Excellency Bartolo! I found signs of the enemy in front of us! They seem to number around 4,000.¡±

    Bartolo smiled when he was contacted by the scout.

    Smile of victory.

    ¡°Virgar. You go to the right, I will go to the left.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand, Captain¡­ By the way, our army looks different than usual.¡±

    Former Germanis ve and adjutant of Rosward.

    Virgar asked Rosward what he had always been interested in.

    The armament of the Rosyth army that Virgar knows is a buckler and a long spear.

    With this, phnx is assembled in wars.

    However, the hoplite corps led by Bartolo was armedpletely differently.

    Arge rectangr shield that covers the entire body.

    And a short sword.

    Can you really fight with this kind of armament?

    ¡°Well¡­ that person was full of himself, it should be okay.¡±

    ¡°Is that true? Isn¡¯t that person dead drunk? He was drinking a lot of alcohol a while ago¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the usual for him. That person isn¡¯t just a drunkard. He¡¯s a good drunkard. It¡¯s okay, probably¡­¡±

    Roswald gradually became worried.

    However, Bartolo is themander.

    ¡°Anyways! Just believe in him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best¡±

    The two were immediately ced after such an exchange.

    The enemy was using a typical phnx¡­ a dense formation thatbined a spear and a buckler.

    It can be said that the situation is just like a walking fortress.

    When viewed from the sky, you can see that the left and right sides are thickened.

    It would be a measure against the Echelon formation of Bartolo.

    In addition, there are 200 cavalry on each side, for a total of 400 cavalry.

    On the other hand, the Rosyth army led by Bartolo had apletely different formation.

    10 squads consisting of around 8 people, a total of 80 people, formed one Centuria.

    Two of them made up apany, and there are a total of 15panies numbering around 2,400.

    This is divided into three rows: front row, middle row, and the back row. There was a certain distance between thepanies.

    And 600 light infantry were ced in front of the front row.

    There are 150 cavalry on each side, for a total of 300 cavalry.

    The Rosyth army¡¯s cavalry seems to be smaller than the rebel army.

    ¡°What are we going to do, General?¡±

    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s remove the enemy cavalry from the battlefield.¡±

    The rebel-leading general answers his lieutenant, groping his beard.

    Immediately a gong was formed and a cavalry soldier of the rebel army jumped out.

    The Rosyth cavalry led by Roswald will engage with this.

    The Rosyth cavalry corps were evenly matched with the enemy even though their number was smaller than the enemy.

    However, their purpose is not to destroy the Rosyth Cavalry.

    It is to leave the battlefield.

    The Rosyth cavalry moves away from the battlefield under the guidance of the rebel cavalry.

    ¡°Shit, we¡¯re being guided¡­¡±

    Roswald shes the enemy while clicking his tongue.

    However, he does his best to fight evenly against more enemies.

    ¡°Now, the stage is ready. Assault the entire army! Break through the center of the enemy!¡±

    The rebel phnx roared and rushed into the Rosyth army.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems they¡¯ve done their research. They¡¯re imitating General Curio.¡±

    Bartolo muttered while drinking alcohol.

    For now, the same flow as the previous battle is continuing.

    The Rosyth army would be defeated if it remained as it was.

    If it was the same as before.

    ¡°Exactly. It seems that the same method will work twice. It¡¯s really unpleasant.¡±

    Bartolo threw away the empty bottle.

    ¡°Order light infantry, front row, and the middle row heavy infantry. Start throwing spears!¡±

    The trumpet was blown, and light infantry and heavy infantry began to throw spears in their hands one after another.

    The spear fell on the rebels like rain.

    The rebels raised their buckler to the sky and received the spear attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s heavy and unusable!¡±

    The tip of the spear stuck in the buckler bends and hangs down on the ground, so it cannot be pulled out.

    They threw the unusable bucklers to the ground one after another.

    The soldiers who lost the buckler lost their sense of security and became restless.

    It¡¯s no wonder with how they lost the defense that covered half of their.

    However, the battle continues on.

    At the same time as the light infantry finished throwing their spears and moved backwards, the two armies shed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the spear. Charge and go all out!¡±

    With the support of the centurions, the Rosyth army¡¯s heavy infantry, relying on their shields as trained, got close up to the rebels.

    The moment the fight became a close range fight.

    ¡°With this, we can¡¯t hit them with spears. What the heck¡­¡±

    The rebel centurion screamed and fell to the ground.

    Blood ising out from his neck.

    He was killed by a young Rosyth heavy infantry in histe teens.

    His specialty is a short sword.

    With a short sword and a spear, the spear is far superior in reach.

    However, it doesn¡¯t matter if they are too close.

    Rather, the short sword that is easy to handle is more advantageous now that it is in a close range.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just like the training?¡±

    Bartolo is in a good mood and starts drinking another bottle of alcohol.

    This is the tactic created by Bartolo.

    Erge the shield to prevent enemy attacks.

    And pierce the enemy¡¯s body, which seems to stick out of the shield, with a short sword.

    With the passage of time, both armies began to feel tired.

    Naturally.

    Because they have heavy weapons in both of their hands and are fighting for their lives.

    ¡°Front row, change ces with the middle row.¡±

    The trumpet is blown.

    The front row of the Rosyth army quickly moved backwards, and the middle row filled the hole.

    Immediately the Rosyth army began pushing the rebels.

    The rebel army was taken aback by the enemy who became energetic in an instant.

    It is one of the features of Bartolo¡¯s new tactics that the soldiers can be reced quickly.

    Phnx formation is a dense formation that makes it difficult to rece soldiers.

    This is because the formation copses as soon as the soldiers move backwards.

    Therefore, there is no choice but to fight till death.

    If the formation copses, they will be trampled by their own allies.

    However, the new tactics allow thepany to change lines quickly because thepanies are spaced apart from each other.

    If it is determined that the soldiers are exhausted, it is possible to immediately rece them with energetic soldiers.

    Also, the front row of the Rosyth army isposed of recruits from theirte teens to their twenties.

    The middle row is made up of veterans in their thirties.

    The veteran soldiers who were looking at the neers in the front row with a feeling of harassment were very enthusiastic when their turn came around and began to push the enemy vigorously.

    ¡°General Bartolo, there are some units that are a little too prominent¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it good? Momentum is important.¡±

    Furthermore, Bartolo gives instructions to the heavy infantry on both wings and gradually presses both sides of the phnx.

    It is a trick that can be done because it is a new tactic with excellent mobility.

    Phnx gradually began to copse.

    When this happens, the rebels will be pushed, trampled, and crushed by their allies.

    There were many soldiers who threw out their weapons and fled.

    The rest is left to copse.

    ¡°Make the back row also participate in the chase of the enemy.¡±

    The old soldiers in the back row also participate in the fight.

    They have a rtively light shield and a short spear as their weapons.

    I can¡¯t lose to young people.

    Perhaps because of that feeling, the veteran soldiers attacked the back of the rebel army like a lion released from the cage.

    Rebels: Approximately 1,000 killed in action, approximately 500 injured, approximately 1,500 fugitives.

    Rosyth Army: Approximately 130 killed in action, approximately 300 injured.

    Thus, the Rosyth army won a great victory.

 Chapter 147

    <strong>Otherworld Nation Founding Chronicles ¨C Chapter 147</strong>

    <strong>The First Southern Conquest 3</strong>

    ¡°This makes two wins for me.¡±

    Bartolo was drinking as he watched the castle gates being slowly opened.

    A mere four days after the battle began, Bartolo had already caused two cities to surrender.

    The first city took him three days, and the second city was defeated in a single day.

    There were a few reasons behind this overwhelming speed.

    One such reason was that the city¡¯s walls weren¡¯t that sturdy, and their foundations were shallow.

    And it was a rather small city, with a poption of less than 10,000 people.

    Once besieged, they fell easily.

    The second reason was Bartolo¡¯s siege weaponry.

    Bartolo had expected the newly conquered Cretian cities would eventually revolt.

    Therefore, Alms and Bartolo had prepared arge amount of siege weaponry in advance.

    They proved to be powerful assets in getting these cities to surrender.

    And the third reason was¡­

    ¡°Had you surrendered before our battering rams ¡®Aries¡¯ hit your walls, I would have increased your taxes and demandedpensation, but I could have let you retain your autonomy. Had you instead surrendered after our Aries hit your walls, your lives would be spared, but your assets and autonomy would not. And had you not surrendered until your city had fallen, those who survived our siege would have been enved. You surrendered after our Aries hit your walls, but before the city fell. So you get to keep your lives.¡±

    Bartolo kept enjoying his drink.

    Then he looked down on the city¡¯s messenger who had just informed him of their surrender, and ordered him with a pratingly cold voice:

    ¡°The three thousand residents are to leave these walls. You have an hour. You can only take clothes with you. You will not be allowed to carry any money.¡±

    ¡°B-But¡­ At least, our farming tools¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±

    Bartolo was ruthless.

    The messenger hung his head and epted his words.

    An hourter, all the inhabitants of the city had been locked out of the walls.

    After confirming that all of the inhabitants had been taken out without incidents, Bartolo turned to the soldiers.

    ¡°You now have my permission to loot the city. But you are absolutely forbidden from fighting each other over loot. You are to submit everything to me once you are done. I will then distribute the loot among you ording to your achievements. I hope you can be done with this in no more than three hours.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Woaahhhhhh¡ª!!!¡±¡±¡±

    The soldiers cheerfully made their way through the city.

    Cretian cities were far more abundant and held many more riches than Adernian cities and viges.

    This was a city worth looting.

    The soldiers then broke into every house, taking everything they could from them: paintings, pottery, metalwork, silverwork, jewelry, money, ss windows, farming tools, weapons, and even the very wood and stone of the houses.

    In no time, the city was reduced to ravaged ruins.

    Bartolo had also ordered oil and gunpowder to be poured throughout the entire city once they had finished looting.

    And that time hade. Just as the sun was about to set.

    ¡°Go on, light it up.¡±

    Bartolo¡¯s orders were to set the entire city on fire.

    The fire quickly ignited the oil and gunpowder that had been poured all over the ce, quickly engulfing the entire city.

    The red mes¡¯ intense light caused the area around the city to be so brightly lit that it looked as if the sun had changed its mind, going back up to shine only over the city for a while longer.

    ¡°Oh yeah, now this is a nice view! Ahahaha!!¡±

    Bartolo was in a very good mood. And he kept on drinking.

    The Cretians and Adernians, on the other hand, shed tears as they looked at their city being consumed by the fire.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? Isn¡¯t this a bit too shy?¡±

    ¡°We have spared those who have surrendered to His Majesty. The insubordinate ones have been thoroughly beaten up and exiled. There¡¯s no problem with this.¡±

    Still drinking, Bartolo answered the question of the worried Roswald.

    The first city had resisted violently and became an urban warfare after its fall.

    In response to this, Bartolo burned down that city to the ground, killed all of its leaders, and sold all of its remaining inhabitants into very.

    The second city, on the other hand, quickly surrendered, since they knew what the first city had gone through.

    Thanks to that, their lives were spared.

    Bartolo¡¯s methods might be seen as cruel, but they were also very effective.

    As a result of his efforts, the number of people killed in these battles was significantly reduced from what it could have been.

    Naturally, Roswald understood this very well.

    What Roswald was worried about, though, was how Alms felt about all this.

    The fact that Alms¡¯ upying policy was rather soft was something well-known not only among his retainers or even throughout the nation, but even among the neighboring countries as well.

    ¡°Think about it one more time, Roswald. Has Our Majesty ever forgiven traitors or rebels? Enemies are enemies, so obviously there¡¯s always going to be people who rebel against us. He has forgiven them because their strike hadn¡¯t be an uprising. An armed revolt would have been much more difficult to deal with, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Alms was only kind to friends and foes.

    He had mercilessly purged traitors and rebels in the past.

    Still, the incident where themoners had surrounded the mansion of a powerful family was a remarkable exception, since that had been a slightly special case.

    ¡°His Majesty hasn¡¯t given specific orders on how to deal with this. In other words, that decision was left to me. His Majesty won¡¯t get angry about this either way.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s great to hear¡­ By the way, what are you going to do after this? ording to the map, there¡¯s a city with about 5,000 people a little farther away from here, right?¡±

    Was he going to capture that area after daybreak?

    Bartolo thought a little before answering Roswald¡¯s question.

    ¡°Well, I have a thousand people dedicated to escorting the prisoners¡­ I wonder how difficult it would be to upy a city with only two thousand men? It¡¯s probably about time our enemy gets back on their feet after our battle four days ago¡­ Okay, we may have to stop marching around this area. The reinforcements sent by His Majesty should be arriving soon.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s being too shy, isn¡¯t he¡­?¡±

    I looked at the point that was glowing with red light in the distance.

    The light was swaying in the wind.

    It was probably the mes of the city that Bartolo was burning to the ground.

    ¡°¡­Well, it might be difficult to subjugate the enemy without doing this much.¡±

    The phrase ¡°carrot and stick¡± came to mind.

    Both of them were necessary to rule a country.

    The Cretians had been given ¡°carrots¡± in the form of autonomy, but they hadn¡¯t been given any ¡°sticks¡± so far.

    We thought that by doing so, the war would end faster.

    However, that n had backfired.

    From this point on, we had to be more strict.

    ¡°But even then, General Bartolo is amazing.¡±

    Ron, who was watching the mes alongside me, muttered those words.

    Bartolo had defeated 4,000 men with only 3,000 of his own, and managed to take two cities in a mere four days.

    It was a speed impossible to achieve for an averagemander.

    ¡°At first I thought he was nothing but a drunkard. Turns out he¡¯s a drunkard who gets things done.¡±

    The fact that he was a drunkard didn¡¯t change.

    I had never seen him without a bottle in his hand.

    <em>I wonder if that guy is going to end up dying of cirrhosis.</em>

    <em></em>

    ¡°You estimated that the enemy force was a little less than 15,000, right? Since General Bartolo defeated 4,000 of them, there should be around 10,000 left.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is as long as their will to fight remains unwavering. I believe that some cities are already thinking about alienating themselves from this conflict.¡±

    And even if they didn¡¯t, they would most likely be reluctant to go to war.

    That¡¯s how coalitions of city-states worked, after all.

    The remaining number of enemy troops was probably around 8,000 at best.

    Incidentally, I was leading a reinforcement army of 3,000 men, along with the 1,000 men that Bartolo had dispatched to escort the prisoners of war.

    These men would join Bartolo¡¯s 2,000 tomorrow, for a total of 6,000 men.

    The numbers were still not in our favor, but with these many men, the difference would be irrelevant.

    ¡°What¡¯s worrisome is Rezado¡¯s attitude towards this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent Iar there. ording to hisst letter, they promised to take a proactively neutral stance. Though it¡¯s possible that their congressmen themselves end up taking a supportive attitude of their own ord.¡±

    Rezado was a country of traders.

    The power of each and every wealthy merchant was stronger than that of the country.

    In other words, the decisions made by the country itself weren¡¯t very reliable.

    There were many pro-Rosyths like Ains, and at the same time, there were many anti-Rosyths.

    ¡°We ought to crush them quickly, before they do something unexpected.¡±

    The match would begin the next day.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Since Bartolo didn¡¯t move away from the fallen city, I was able to meet up with him quickly.

    The city had already been burned down and reduced to nothing more than a ck pile of charcoal.

    ¡°Well done. But how exactly did you manage to defeat 4,000 men? I¡¯ve read your letter, but I¡¯d like to hear it from your mouth.¡±

    I asked Bartolo what his new tactics were and how he was able to win.

    Smiling cheerfully, the high-spirited Bartolo exined his tactic. Then¡­

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, if it works in the next battle, let¡¯s officially make it our country¡¯s main tactic. By the way, have you sent the scouts out? Do we know the enemy¡¯s position and numbers?¡±

    Bartolo opened his map.

    ¡°Here¡¯s our current location, Your Majesty. There is a city with a poption of about 10,000 about a day away from here. This city is the core of the rebellion. Currently, about 7,000 soldiers have gathered in it.¡±

    ¡°How about the towns and viges along the way?¡±

    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re not going to help them out. Well, it¡¯s toote now either way. They might be wondering if that¡¯s the right decision to take. Probably all the towns and viges along the way are going to surrender.¡±

    Those towns and viges weren¡¯t that intimately close to each other that they would feel that they could win.

    If they were to fear being abandoned by their neighboring towns and viges, it would only be natural for them to think that there was no need for them to get involved in the war.

    ¡°Do you think it will turn into a siege?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way it gets to that point. Well, as long as the enemy isn¡¯tpletely stupid, that is. I¡¯ve heard that this city isn¡¯t structured in a way that is suitable for a siege. And the enemy probably already knows about our siege weaponry. They¡¯re probably going to want to settle this in a field battle. After all, they have more men than we do.¡±

    In a siege battle, the defending side gets to enjoy a bit of an advantage.

    However, they also lose the means to attack the moment the siege happens.

    Opening their walls and meeting their enemy head-on bes incredibly risky at that point.

    A basic aspect of a siege battle is to fight once one is certain that reinforcements areing for your side.

    ¡°The country is still in disarray. I was hoping for a quick settlement. ¡­Can it be done?¡±

    ¡°But of course. Who do you think I am?¡±

    Bartolo once again smiled cheerfully.

    ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯m counting on you. I¡¯m sure you can win this for us.¡±

    I pped on Bartolo¡¯s shoulder.

    Once this was all over, I would arrange for some good alcohol for the both of us.

 Chapter 148

    <strong>Otherworld Nation Founding Chronicles ¨C Chapter 148</strong>

    <strong>The First Southern Conquest 4</strong>

    ¡°Hmph¡­ No matter how I look at it, the enemy seems to be preparing themselves for a siege battle, Bartolo¡­ Are we to assume that they¡¯re actually stupid? Or are we the fools here?¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­ A siege under these circumstances is definitely a bad idea for them. This makes me think that perhaps¡­ Perhaps they have reinforcementsing their way.¡±

    <em>Hmm.</em>

    <em>Reinforcements? And where would thosee from¡­?</em>

    ¡°Your Majesty! A messenger hawk has arrived from one of the shamans who have snuck into the Cretian city-state!¡±

    Soyon came through the tent¡¯s entrance with great haste.

    I had a general idea about what the message was going to be about.

    ¡°Reinforcements from the city-state outside the country? Considering that all the surrounding city-states are under the influence of Rezado and Gehenna¡­¡±

    ¡°No doubt Rezado¡¯s merchants are going to want to sink their teeth into this.¡±

    I was sure that if Rezado were to be questioned about this, they would deny it.

    Although under their influence, each of the city-states and our country were rted to different countries.

    Rezado¡¯s support would onlye by way of each of its merchants at their own convenience.

    They would argue that, as a country, they had always been neutral.

    We had to keep in mind that we too were being backed by pro-Rosyth merchants, in particr, Ains.

    No matter which side loses, the merchants always win.

    Rezado¡¯s way of doing things was very clever.

    I opened the letter Soyon handed me.

    Its contents were in line with my estimations.

    ¡°What should we do, Bartolo? It seems that the Cretian city-state has decided to send 5,000 soldiers here as reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bartolo thought about it for a second, then opened his mouth.

    ¡°Can I have some alcohol?¡±

    ¡°If it helps you collect your thoughts¡­¡±

    As soon as I gave him my answer, Bartolo took out a bottle of alcohol out of nowhere.

    He then took a gulp out of it and closed his eyes.

    After several seconds, he opened them again.

    ¡°In a sense, this is an opportunity for us. If we manage to defeat the enemy¡¯s reinforcements, the besieged soldiers will be greatly demoralized.¡±

    ¡°I see. What do you intend to do specifically?¡±

    ¡°First, we¡¯ll build some simple bases around, and then we¡¯ll start by digging some moats and encircling the area with palisades. It¡¯s the same method that General Kuryu used against us. did for us. With that, the enemy will not be able tounch itself at us.¡±

    <em>So, cutting off all connecting and supply routes?</em>

    <em>And then?</em>

    ¡°Then the only thing left for us to do is simply wait for the enemy¡¯s reinforcements. We will meet and destroy them at a certain distance. The only problem with this is that we¡¯ll have to divide the army into two, since we¡¯ll need to maintain the siege while sending off men to destroy the enemy¡¯s reinforcements.¡±

    Dividing our forces could lead us to a swift demise.

    I would prefer to avoid doing that if possible¡­ But you can¡¯t make an omelet without breaking a few eggs.

    ¡°I will stay here with 3,000 of our men and hold the siege. You take the remaining 3,000 and defeat their iing reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡±

    The digging and fence construction surrounding the castle went quite smoothly.

    That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been having soldiers do civil engineering work for thest six months.

    Our entire army had already acquired the minimum necessary skills of a civil engineer.

    The enemy troops were 7,000 strong.

    We, on the other hand, had only 6,000 men at our disposal, and they would eventually be split into two groups of 3,000 men each.

    The question was whether or not we would be able to hold a siege with only half of our troops.

    And the answer was simple: It was sufficiently possible.

    The reason for that was that their soldiers could only enter and exit through their city¡¯s gates.

    And there were only two such gates in this fortress-city, one on the west side, and the other on the east side.

    So if we were to surround both gates with our soldiers¡­

    The siege will bepleted once they start throwing themselves at us from their gates.

    The moment our moats and palisades were done, we would be as good as inside a simple fortress of our own.

    We wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them, but at the same time, they would have no way of breaking through our siege.

    Then, after three days had passed and our moats and palisades were almost done¡­

    We finally received word that the enemy¡¯s reinforcements were ready to attack and about to cross our borders.

    It had taken them more time to organize their forces than expected.

    Perhaps it had taken them time to adjust to the interests of each city-state.

    Another reason for their dy could be that, since we had stationed ourselves right outside of their walls, there was no way for the city to send messengers, and so their reinforcements would be marching herepletely blind.

    At any rate, the enemy¡¯s dy was very wee.

    ¡°Your Majesty. I¡¯m off to destroy our enemies. Take care.¡±

    ¡°Very well. You take care as well. The enemy is 5,000 strong, after all.¡±

    That same morning, after Bartolo was sent out to meet the enemy reinforcements¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty! The enemy has started toe out from their west and east gates!!¡±

    So they did change their tactics after all.

    Now that Bartolo was gone and took half of our soldiers with him, there were only 3,000 soldiers to hold this siege.

    The enemy, on the other hand, had an army of 7,000 soldiers.

    And our siege instations hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet.

    They must have seen this as a prime opportunity.

    However, we were expecting their counterattack, and we also knew that their attacking points were limited to their west and east gates.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stand our ground and meet them head-on. We have our palisades and our moats.¡±

    I went out to intercept the enemy forces while trying to keep our panicked soldiersposed.

    Our siege was almostplete, despite having some imperfections here and there.

    There was no need for us to get anxious.

    The enemy would be hindered by the moats we had dug, as well as the palisades we had built, and so they wouldn¡¯t be able to move as freely as they wanted to.

    Moats, palisades, and archers were ced around the west and east gates.

    As the enemy furiously poured from their two gates, arrows rained on them from the surrounding area.

    Moreover¡­

    ¡°Loading ballistae¡­ Fire!!¡±

    Thick ballista arrows loaded with gunpowder tied to its tip pierced through the enemy lines, blowing them away.

    Catapults roared, throwing their load of stones and gunpowder kegs, reducing any unfortunate soldier who had stood at their points of impact into minced meat.

    The soldiers who had managed to survive found themselves skewered by the spears of our heavy infantry.

    The enemy¡¯s attack ended two hourster.

    Our side was mostly unscathed, while our enemy¡¯s side was piled up with corpses.

    For some reason, the besieging side was on the defensive while the besieged ones were the ones to attack.

    It wasn¡¯t something you¡¯d expect happening in a siege, but these kinds of strange battles would ur sporadically for some time toe.

    ¡°Our enemy has two possible tactics. One is to attack our country itself to try to force us to withdraw our troops. The other one is to go directly to help the besieged city. Personally, I would take this as an opportunity to attack our weakened maind¡­¡±

    Bartolo took a gulp from his bottle.

    After catching his breath, he smiled cheerfully.

    ¡°Our enemy is definitely going to take the second tactic.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    Confused, Roswald asked Bartolo.

    Bartolo then proudly proceeded to exin his point.

    ¡°The sense of fellow countrymen is very strong among the Cretians. And many of their cities have adopted democracy. Many of their people will want to help directly, and any of their cities that need help would most likely ask for it directly as well. That¡¯s why I think they¡¯ll go for thetter tactic.¡±

    Taking the first tactic would also partially count as abandoning a city in need to its fate.

    While effective, ruthless decisions like these could only be made by countries ruled by either a monarchy or oligarchy. A democratic country would take a different approach.

    ¡°Besides, they must be in a hurry. They have to rush as soon as possible to save yourpatriots. And with arge army of 5,000, the paths they can take are naturally limited.¡±

    Bartolo opened up his map.

    Then he handed it to Roswald.

    ¡°From where would you try to approach the battlefield?¡±

    ¡°¡­How about here?¡±

    Roswald pointed at a prairie a little above a road.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­At first nce, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any mountains or thick forests around, but there are small hills scattered around this area. It is a very rugged terrain. It would be disadvantageous to my enemy¡¯s phnx formation and very advantageous to my marching troops.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    With a heartyugh, Bartolo offered his bottle to Roswald.

    Roswald epted it, and took a generous gulp from it.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s head there right away. We¡¯ll beat them to that position and set up camp in an advantageous location. You¡¯ll head there first and choose a suitable location.¡±

    ¡°Understood, General.¡±

    Roswald immediately set out to the battlefield.

    Half a day after Bartolo¡¯s army had finished setting up camp, the enemy¡¯s reinforcements appeared.

    They had no way to simply march past the 3,000-men army that had stationed itself there.

    They had set up camp on a hill that was opposite one where Bartolo¡¯s army was positioned.

    Both armies stood there standing at each other for an entire day.

    They were waiting to see which of them would be making the first move.

    Eventually, the enemy¡¯s reinforcements felt that time was of the essence, and ended up marching out to meet Bartolo¡¯s army.

    Bartolo went out to the battlefield to face the enemy.

    Both sides had a well-polished army.

    Just as they were done with their battle formations¡­

    ¡°Are they¡­ going for a siege?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it. The nerve of these guys, challenging our tactics with a siege.¡±

    Rosward and Bartolo looked at the formation of the enemy¡¯s reinforcements.

    They were thinly spread toward both nks.

    ¡°Before, they went for a central breakthrough¡­ But now it¡¯s different. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°A different-naturedmander, perhaps.¡±

    The formation devised by Bartolo consisted of several units of 200 men each spread throughout the battlefield.

    Seeing this must have given eachmander a different impression about its enemy.

    <em>Their defense might be weak.</em>

    <em>They might excel at mobility.</em>

    In that case, there was only one out of two options avable.

    To either exploit their enemy¡¯s weaknesses, or try to crush their advantages.

    The rebelmander had chosen to exploit their enemy¡¯s weaknesses.

    Meanwhile, the Alliedmander chose to destroy the enemy¡¯s advantages.

    ¡°If they spread their forces thinly towards their nks, we will not be able to siege, since we are inferior in number. They must know that I¡¯m good at sieging.¡±

    ¡°¡­So what are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going for a central breakthrough.¡±

    Bartolo¡¯s answer caught Roswald by surprise.

    Until now, Bartolo had only used pincer movement tactics.

    At least, as far as Roswald was aware.

    ¡°Can you do that? The enemy has the numerical advantage.¡±

    ¡°That depends on how we n it. I¡¯ve also grown smarter after our fight with General Kuryu.¡±

    Bartolo took another gulp from his bottle.

    His self-confidence was made evident by his facial expression.

    ¡°By the way, what about cavalry? We have 300 cavalrymen, and the enemy only has 100. We have the upper hand.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ Then¡­¡±

    Bartolo¡¯s army rushed in with the sound of a horn, and at the same time, the allied forces rushed, encouraged by the beating of a drum.

    A stampede of 8,000 men caused the earth to tremble.

    Just as they seemed to be about to sh violently against one another¡­

    ¡°Everyone, halt!¡±

    Bartolo stopped his men after a few dozens of meters.

    The allies were taken aback by this unexpected order to halt.

    Because Bartolo¡¯s army was running down from the top of the hill, while the allied forces were running up the hill.

    The alliedmander had assumed that Bartolo¡¯s army would use gravity as they ran downhill to gain momentum and charge at them.

    For that reason, they had assumed that both armies would sh against each other around halfway down the hill.

    Therefore, their phnx formation rushed from a rtively early stage during their ascent so as to gain momentum as well.

    However, Bartolo had stopped his own charge along the way.

    As a result, their phnx formation had to keep running uphill even after reaching their estimated goal.

    By that point, the allied forces¡¯ stamina had dropped considerably, and so the charging power of their phnx formation was reduced.

    ¡°Attack!!¡±

    Bartolo ordered his men to start attacking the allied forces by firing arrows as well as throwing spears and rocks at them.

    The allied forces fought back undauntedly, but since they had been advancing in an assault position, they couldn¡¯t retaliate properly.

    With the help of gravity, the battle became a one-sided assault by the Bartolo army.

    Then, to further sink the boot onto the allied forces, Bartolo ordered his men to unleash a bomb spears at them.

    Originally, using them should be avoided as much as possible in the field battle to save them for the siege battle, but since there would be no chance to use them after this field battle was over, Bartolo decided to put one of them to good use at this time.

    The sudden explosion brought chaos to the allied forces.

    They hadn¡¯t been loaded with narcotic powder due to the strong winds.

    Still, the destructive power of gunpowder and smoke were very effective in stopping the enemy on their tracks.

    Bartolo ordered a follow-up attack immediately after that.

    His men broke into a run downhill all the way towards the middle of the hill.

    By the time they reached that point, the momentum of Bartolo¡¯s army was at its peak.

    Bartolo¡¯s army cut their way through the smoke generated by the bomb spear¡¯s gunpowder and rammed the allies¡¯ phnx with their shields.

    Bartolo¡¯s army, which had suddenly appeared from the smokescreen with gravity¡¯s momentum on their side, put a heavy dent on the center of the allied forces¡¯ formation.

    Some of the allied soldiers who were in the middle fell to the ground, and it became a close-ranged fight.

    In a close-ranged fight, Bartolo¡¯s army, which was equipped withrge shields and daggers as weapons, had an overwhelming advantage.

    However, the allied forces were about twice as strong as Bartolo¡¯s army.

    Bartolo¡¯s army was starting to show signs of weariness.

    Still¡­

    ¡°2nd heavy infantry, switch ces with the 6th heavy infantry. 3rd light infantry, support the 4th heavy infantry.¡±

    Bartolo made up for hisck of strength in numbers with his skillfulmand.

    He immediately ordered his exhausted units to change to the back row in order to rest.

    He sent light infantry to units that were visibly struggling to keep up, and had them support those units with stones, spears, and arrows.

    No soldier would ever be idle.

    Under the skillfulmand of Bartolo, who always kept his entire army on the move, Bartolo¡¯s army gradually pushed the Allied forces back, which should have had the advantage thanks to its greater numbers.

    However, the alliedmander wasn¡¯t giving up.

    Hemanded his troops to broaden its pincer formation in an attempt to surround Bartolo¡¯s army.

    ¡°Third row, deploy to the sides.¡±

    The horn echoed on the battlefield, and the third row of Bartolo¡¯s army, that is, his army¡¯s long-serving soldiers, moved to the sides.

    They lined up their shields to prevent nking maneuvers from the allied forces.

    This was possible because of a newly developed tactic that took advantage of their excellent mobility.

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s about time.¡±

    As Bartolo took a gulp of his liquor, his army finally broke through the allied forces.

    The center of the allied forces¡¯ formation was destroyed, splitting it in two.

    ¡°Everyone, split to the sides!¡±

    Bartolo¡¯s attack was relentless.

    After breaking through the center of the allied forces¡¯ army, Bartolo¡¯s army smoothly turned to the left and right as well.

    They attacked the sides of the allied phnx.

    This in turn caused a great deal of confusion throughout their pincer.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Well then, I think it¡¯s our turn now. There¡¯s no need to overdo it. We¡¯ll attack in waves over and over again.¡±

    After quickly defeating the enemy cavalry, Roswald, who had been waiting on the side, attacked the other side of the allied forces.

    He had only 300 cavalrymen, so he couldn¡¯t charge at them head-on.

    However, he could resort to repeated hit-and-run attacks using stones and spears.

    And that was enough to hunt down the confused Allied forces.

    As they were being attacked from both sides, the allied soldiers were eventually funneled towards the center.

    Soon enough, they found themselves confined in a very small and crowded area.

    Most of the allied soldiers ended up trampling over their own allies, crushing each other to death.

    And the soldiers who managed to escape met the fierce pursuit of Bartolo¡¯s army, and many more lost their lives.

    Thus Bartolo¡¯s army won a great victory.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149<blockquote>Novel is back. I recruited a reliable trantor to trante and deliver at least 8 chapters per month. Enjoy!!

    </blockquote>

    <strong>Ch. 149</strong>

    <strong>After the War</strong>

    Bartolo ordered repatriation as he proimed our victory. We sent the allied forces¡¯mander we captured as a messenger to urge their surrender. Perhaps it is because we destroyed their reinforcements and that took away theirst ray of hope¡­ Or is it because they realized that the copse was unavoidable as it was?

    Two days after that, the city-state, which was the center of the rebellion, epted their surrender. After the central city surrendered, the other cities that were also rising in revolt became neutral cities as they pledged allegiance to me.

    Following Bartolo¡¯s method, I burnt the entire town. It burst into red mes and scorched in the hearts of the Christian Aderns. What does it mean to defy me? Now they get it. I hope this will prevent a rebellion from happening again. At least, we ended this rebellion at an early stage.

    ¡°Well, the rebellion is over but the problem isn¡¯t.¡±

    There are five problems that need to be solved immediately. The first one is our internal strikes. The second one is the distribution of the loot earned in battles. The third one is dealing with the Christian Aderns. The fourth one is dealing with the cities that have risen up in revolt. The fifth one is dealing with all the Christian cities that have sent reinforcements against us and the Christian merchants that have supported this behind our backs.

    ¡°What should I solve first, Raymond?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those problems we have to solve in parallel? All of them are issues that can¡¯t be postponed.¡±

    You are right¡­ Although there are different priorities, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that we need to solve all of them immediately, right?

    ¡°First of all, Bartolo. You need to regte the loot of war. The bureaucrats may use it as they wish. Create an ount book and calcte the values.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Ahh¡­ Numbers are not my strong point.¡±

    When the distribution of the loot is not fair, the soldiers are not satisfied. Moreover, it¡¯s necessary to provide security to the citizens that be soldiers and injured soldiers. Most of the war achievements are thanks to Bartolo. Bartolo is the one who knows better how much each of them has worked. And then¡­

    ¡°Ron, Gram. I order that you take care of the refugees¡¯ situation with the Christians Aderns. Avoid them bing a single lump, disperse them, and distribute them around the state. Use them to reim and cultivate newnd.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Understood. I¡¯ll make them work hard in the Romalia Forest.¡±

    ¡°Well, try to distribute them along the northern part as much as possible. As the southern part is inhabited by Christian merchants¡­¡±

    Gram and Ron nodded firmly in agreement. Gram is in charge of the cultivation and Ron is in charge of maintaining the internal public order. We should treat these problems with caution. If they get together again, there is a chance that a new revolt arises. But if they are dispersed and they have to till the soil, they won¡¯t have spare time to think about rebellion. I¡¯m pretty sure you two will be able to manage it.

    ¡°Iar, I order you to prepare the negotiations for reconciliation with the cities that supported this rebellion. Come ahead, but avoid fully-fledged negotiations for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will cooperate with the pro-Rosyth and censure them.¡±

    Iar is the one in charge of the diplomatic negotiations. So I don¡¯t need to think about that. So I¡­

    ¡°Raymond and I will do something about the strikes and deal with the cities that caused the rebellions.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, as you¡¯ve ordered, I¡¯ve ordered each of those cities to send a representative to the Imperial Capital in a week. Would it have been better to wait until the strikes decreased?¡±

    ¡°No, as long as the reconciliation with the Christian cities isn¡¯t settled, we need to drive the wedge quickly. I can¡¯t say anything lenient.¡±

    Although, at this rate, the image of our farmers rejecting the military service will be burned into the eyes of each city¡¯s representative. Before they arrive, this must be resolved.

    ¡°Your Majesty, how far will we go along with their demands?¡±

    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be everything.¡±

    Basically, most farmers don¡¯t expect more than thew stiptes. However, some hard-liners want them to participate in politics.

    ¡°Even if we acknowledge the existence of the Commoners¡¯ Council to begin with, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll work properly. Things such as direct democracy are not possible in a territory like ours, and representative democracy costs money.¡±

    Democracy costs money. It would be good if our state was aplete city-state in a small city, but our nation has already exceeded that long ago. It is not realistic.

    ¡°We must create thew¡¯s stiption, otherwise they won¡¯t back down. We¡¯ll take the initiative of providing security for private property. The royalty, powerful families, and also themoners¡¯ penal code so that we can implement impartiality.¡±

    As we are now, it won¡¯t take long before even more advocatese out. And when they do, we take the initiative. This is what you call a reform from the top.

    ¡°This is also the influence of time¡­ Those that are criminals will receive the same penalty, the royalty, the powerful families and themoners equally. This was unthinkable some decades ago. ¡­ Now I have this proposal from my side.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°How about creating opportunities for themoners to express their opinions? I think the reason why they go on strikes is because we can¡¯t hear their demands otherwise. However, with that kind of move, we are forced to take a firm posture. There are no losses.¡±

    I see. Definitely, if we do that, the strikes would ceasepletely. It is not good for security to have strikes and causes for it to happen. It is a good idea as a permanent preventive measure.

    ¡°What if we install some suggestion boxes to begin with? It is easy.¡±

    We would have to put some boxes and that¡¯s it. It doesn¡¯t cost much money orbor, and we can do it immediately. Anything other than that¡­ would take time and we¡¯d have to build some kind of system for it.

    ¡°If we decide that, it will be done very fast. Let¡¯s start negotiations with themoners¡¯ representatives immediately.¡±

    I, the governor, and themoners I rule, held a conference at the temple. A sacred ce where it¡¯s forbidden to enter carrying weapons and strictly forbidden to take lives. It is the safest ce to discuss for both parties.

    ¡°First of all, let me hear what you have to say. What do you request from me? Depending on the person, the content of the request may vary, so I cannot guarantee an affirmative answe.¡±

    First of all, I urged the representative to express a request. Themoners are not monoliths. Each individual is moving for their own sake. Themoners¡¯ representative here, inparison, has arger scope and is a more reliable person to listen to.

    ¡°What they are looking for are two things. The first one is the stiption of thew. The royalty and powerful families monopolize thew and it damages our lives and assets. The other request would be to cancel the debts. As a result of the frequent wars, a great proportion of themoners are struggling with debts.¡±

    Themoner expressed his requests in front of me as he rubbed his head against the floor. From that alone, I could grasp that he wasn¡¯t requesting this for himself, his reputation or wealth, he was thinking about all themoners. And so, the answer had already been decided.

    ¡°I see. I got it. We will start immediately with the stiption of thew. We will state clearly the invibility of private property and penal impartiality. We will also strive to avoid having powerful families viting the lives and properties of themoners ever again.¡±

    Until this point is going well. But the cancetion of debts¡­

    ¡°I cannot ept the cancetion of debts. You must return what you took from other people. But, unreasonable interest is against thew. Imand that you pay the debts without interest, and those who received interest will return it. I dere this an imperial decree.¡±

    As a matter of fact, charging interest is against thew in our state.Earning money just by using money equals unearned ie, as it is called by some people that see it that way. Unearned ie is considered morally incorrect, so it is forbidden. However, it is actually done anyway. I also paid interest to Ains when I was indebted, and most powerful families pay interest when borrowing money, and they demand interest from themoners as well. It is a bit of a negative situation. I will take this opportunity to eradicate it. Moneylenders will cry themselves to sleep. But if I do that, people lending money in our state will disappear. Then as soon as the national politics calm down, we¡¯ll issue aw to recognize some interests. Approximately within 10% is a good profit and just right.

    ¡°And then, we have to establish the suggestion boxes in various ces of our territory. From now on, when I have a new idea, I will write a letter that can be read at the suggestion boxes.¡±

    Learn to read and write by yourselves. I don¡¯t have time to read demands from people who can¡¯t write or read.

    ¡°Oh, is that true, Your Majesty?¡±

    Themoners¡¯ representative raised his face with a pleased expression. Those eyes are shining.The cancetion of the debts was rejected, but he probably didn¡¯t expect the suggestion boxes.

    ¡°However, there are conditions.¡±

    I looked down at the representative.

    ¡°Military service is a duty of the citizens. This duty must be carried out by the royalty, powerful families and themoners equally. If from now on, someone refuses to provide military service, they will bebeled as rebels and receive appropriate punishment.¡±

    I informed the representative in an unteral way. And the representative¡¯s face turned pale. It made me think about how the Christian Aderns of the other day¡¯s rebellion attitude would be right now. Theye here, and their aggressive attitude regarding the rebellion result they wanted woulde out.

    ¡°U-understood. There won¡¯t be anything like this in the future.¡±

    ¡°That is not something only you have to swear, all the citizens must swear it.¡±

    I said unterally and left the temple. I faced themoners surrounding the temple.

    ¡°I understood your request. As soon as the preparations are ready, I will promulgate subjects¡¯ rights. Once you earn these rights, the properties and lives of those who are our state¡¯s subjects will be protected by thew. The royalty and powerful families will be punished impartially by thew. Also, unfair interests will be wiped out and debt very will be forbidden. The condition is that youply with your citizens¡¯ duties, military service and payment of taxes, and loyalty to myself. Engrave these letters in a copper te and install them all over the state.¡±

    My words were amplified by magic, and it resounded all around the temple. The crowd remainedpletely silent for an instant. And a big cheer went up afterwards. Three day have passed since I announced the subjects¡¯ rights. Most of themoners dropped their weapons and stopped the strikes. This was possible because I ordered them toply with the military service and the payment of taxes in exchange for thew¡¯s stiption. For the majority of themoners, those were duties that have always existed naturally, but now it is going to be clearly stated. Rather than constraining the duties, the rights are going to be clearly stated. The meaning for strikes is lost.

    ¡°Even so, you have interesting ideas, Your Majesty. Subjects¡¯ rights¡­ I have heard of citizenship rights but I never heard of subjects¡¯ rights.¡±

    ¡°Well, the content doesn¡¯t change much from those of citizenship though.¡±

    It is a concept taken from the Constitution of the Empire of Japan and the citizenship of this world. Rights are not obtained by spontaneous generation. Those are given by the King. That is the concept I want to instill here. And demonstrate it with this concept called subjects¡¯ rights. By doing this, we can certainly dominate themoners.

    ¡°For the time being, we have to think about subjects¡¯ rights¡¯ content and foreigner residents, and what we are going to do about those who rejected the idea of subjects¡¯ rights.¡±

    However, we are going to postpone it a little¡­ Before that¡­

    ¡°We have to judge those that caused the rebellions.¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    <h1><strong>Ch. 150 The Second Southern Conquest I</strong></h1>

    ¡°Your Majesty, we pledge loyalty all the mo¡ª¡±

    ¡±How shameless.¡±

    Raymond tantly cut off the apologies of the representatives of each city, turning their faces pale as a result.

    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t say that, Raymond. It seems like they are reflecting on their actions. Let¡¯s forgive them this once.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much for your generosity, Your Majesty¡­¡±

    They all bowed at once.

    Their heads were rubbing against the floor.

    It seems the Aderns and the Cilicians don¡¯t really bend their knees when apologizing.

    They are not inside the cultural sphere of prostrating.

    Which would imply that their attitude towards this apology is of the highest order.

    ¡°However, we can¡¯t leave things as they are now.¡±

    I lowered my voice.

    The representatives¡¯ shoulders twitched for a moment there.

    ¡°From hereon, we will continue the alliance with all the cities. However, I strictly prohibit all the cities from engaging in any sort of political exchange. Make sure to also submit reports of marriage of the people from different cities. Moreover¡­¡±

    I continued stating the conditions indifferently.<ol><li>Hereafter, the cities in alliance with King Almis will be called Union City.</li><li>Military rights as well as diplomacy rights of the union cities will not be acknowledged.</li><li>The inhabitants of the cities will be permitted to move freely. However, in the case of a marriage between two people from different cities, a report must be submitted.</li><li>The inhabitants are to pay 10% of their sry to the country as tax.</li><li>All the mineral resources will be nationalized.</li><li>The union cities can not deny stationing of troops.</li><li>Infrastructure such as roads or bridges, etc. will be maintained by King Almis.</li><li>Depending on the poption of the union city, they will have to dispatch a certain number of soldiers.</li><li>10 important teachers and students will be sent to King Rosyth¡¯s kingdom for studies.</li><li>A standing embassy for King Rosyth¡¯s country will be established in all the union cities.</li><li>Autonomy will be permitted as long as nationalw permits it.</li></ol>

    Aplete change from before, the contents of this agreement are far more strict.

    Before, a percentage of the ie of the cities would have been taken as tax but now the tax is 10% for everyone.

    Moreover, the mineral resources¡­ Now that salt is also under my control, if I were to stop the flow of salt to these cities, they would not be able to acquire it through legal routes.

    In terms of military service as well, till now, it was just ¡°if possible¡± but now it has been further enforced.

    That said, one can¡¯t reallyin even if they were to be turned into a ve if they lost a war in the Adernia Penins.

    Compared to that, this treatment could be said to be rather soft.

    ¡°You do not have the right to decline. If you have any objection, go back to your country and prepare for battle. However, in that case, you do understand what will happen if you were to lose, right? This is the only time I will allow a revolt.¡±

    I looked down on the representatives and dered in a low voice.

    Not a single one of them objected.

    With that, dealing with the rebellion is over.

    Next is dealing with the cities that were actively neutral in the rebellion and dispatched troops ording to the treaty.

    ¡°Good job gathering here, sit down. I¡¯m sure this talk won¡¯t be bad for you as well.¡±

    I spoke to the representatives in a friendly manner.

    On the other hand, they seemed quite nervous about what was going to happen.

    I am sure they know very well what I did (Bartolo did) to the cities that did not surrender.

    And they surely know about how strictly I dealt with the cities that caused the rebellion.

    ¡°Gentlemen, I am sure you are aware of therge-scale rebellion that urred in the southern area. Due to that, I was thinking of amending the treaty for both our sakes.¡±

    I presented the revised treaty.<ol><li>Hereafter, the cities that sign this treaty will be called autonomous cities.</li><li>As long as the autonomous cities do not go against the nationalw, they will be permitted to uphold their autonomy.</li><li>Abolishment of government taxes.</li><li>In turn, they have to ept the duty of military service.</li><li>The cities in this treaty can deny the stationing of troops, except in times of emergency.</li><li>The maintenance of infrastructure will be done by the cities themselves. However, anything with a military objective will be constructed by King Rosyth¡¯s country.</li><li>The inhabitants of colonized cities will be permitted to acquire the subjects¡¯ rights.</li><li>Embassies will be made for King Rosyth¡¯s country in the colonized cities.</li></ol>

    And well¡­

    It has gotten quite beneficial for thempared to the treaty we signed during the previous war.

    And this is because even among the cities that have been neutral or cooperative towards us this time around, there are cities that have been firm in their rebellion during the previous war which lead to this strict treaty in the first ce.

    On the other hand, there are cities that came under our jurisdiction under lenient terms as King Belvedere¡¯s country surrendered before they could sh with us.

    In other words, this revised treaty is dealing with the situation that had been postponed since thest war.

    ¡°I want to have a good rtionship with your countries going forward. Are there anything you find unsatisfactory here?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­ To think you¡¯d abolish the tax¡­ no, we have noints whatsoever. We would like to have a friendly rtionship with Your Majesty as well.¡±

    The representatives said, bowing their heads deeply.

    And thus, the aftermath of the rebellion had been dealt with.

    All that¡¯s left is¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty, I bring a report.¡±

    Yal, who had gone to the city of Cilicians under the influence of Lezad and Gehenna of the south, just returned.

    Yal¡¯s objective was to prepare for the reconciliation while we were dealing with the aftermath and the strikes.

    ¡°It seems all the cities do have the intention to reconcile. However¡­¡±

    ording to Yal, all these cities are wishing forpensation and the release of war prisoners.

    How impudent of them considering they just lost.

    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no other choice then.¡±

    I exchanged looks with Raymond.

    It¡¯s time for war, again.

    I passed an imperial edict throughout the country.

    That I would subjugate the coward who had been deceiving the people from the shadows.

    We gathered an army of forty thousand.

    The poption of my country is around 370,000 and so this is about 10% of the entire poption. Needless to say, it was a big mobilization.

    It should not affect agriculture that much since we would be away on the battlefield for only about a week.

    Even then, a big mobilization such as this would put pressure on the national treasure.

    Well then, why did I gather such a big army?

    There are three reasons.

    First, to show the world that our internal matters are resolved.

    Second, to strengthen the unity inside the country.

    Andstly, to make the Cilicians yield.

    Although I say that, I did not really feel like making them surrender yet.

    That is because I think it will take at least another year for the internal matters to properly settle.

    However, we need a just cause for war.

    If I were to let this chance go, I might not get such a just causeter on.

    That said, I n on abandoning the n right away if it does not work.

    It would just result in another revolt if we were to force it.

    Now is the time to prioritize uniting the country.

    And thus, the second southern conquest began.

    ¡°The mobilization went pretty smoothly, huh?¡±

    ¡°They surely did not expect Your Majesty toe leading a huge army like this so soon. The enemy ispletely off guard.¡±

    Bartolo said in a good mood while drinking alcohol.

    The enemy weren¡¯t visible at all until they crossed the border and reached the city-state.

    There was not a single scout there.

    It would appear that they did not realize the attack at all until our army appeared.

    ¡°But even then, it is true that they are still in a state of war. How can their response be thiste?¡±

    Raymond said, looking puzzled.

    Our country and the cities were in a state of tension.

    Under normal circumstances, they would be on high alert. Under normal circumstances, that is¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡®cause they¡¯re a democratic state. On top of that, all the cities are not in proper condition either. They probably have not decided whether to fight or reconcile with me yet.¡±

    They had a dispute during the parliament and between the cities as well.

    And while they were busy doing that, I prepared my troops surprisingly quickly and came knocking on their doors.

    They are probably bewildered by all this.

    ¡°Well then, Your Majesty, what would you like to do now?¡±

    ¡°For starters, let¡¯s tell them to surrender.¡±

    The enemy has yet to prepare to intercept us.

    If we wanted, we could easily sink their city within a day.

    However, if they were to surrender, then that would be for the best.

    ¡°Yal. You go and demand them to surrender. You¡¯ve already spoken with the influential people of the city, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this city isparatively quiet politically so I think they¡¯ll surrender soon.¡±

    Yal got up on the horse and headed towards the castle gate alone.

    And soon enough, a small window installed on the castle gate opened, letting Yal in.

    The gate opened up in about three hours and Yal came out.

    A bunch of half-naked men with their hands tied followed after him.

    They¡¯re probably trying to appeal that they are not resisting.

    Yal came close and wore a triumphant smile.

    So, it is alright to assume that this city has surrendered, right?

    And so, like this, the first city had capitted without any bloodshed.

    In this manner, a big hypothetical wedge had been hammered into the Cilicians¡¯ unity.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    <h1><strong>Ch. 151 The Second Southern Conquest II</strong></h1>

    TL note: Changing ¡°Cilicia/Cilician¡± to ¡°Cretia/Cretian¡± from now on as that would be more urate. Quoting the previous trantor who tranted it as such, it is ¡°A y on Graecia and Crete; Author used Kirisha which is a y on Girisha (Greece)¡±.

    A week had gone by since the second southern conquest had begun.

    At present, we were in the midst of capturing the fourth city.

    It seems there¡¯s an abundance of Cretian spirits in this city as they just blew off our remonstrance to surrender.

    Thanks to that, we had to stay here for three whole days.

    That all ends today.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the tunnel isplete.¡±

    ¡°Alright, have all soldiers prepare for invasion. Destroy the castle walls on my signal.¡±

    I had them dig a tunnel and reinforce it with lumber.

    As soon as the tunnel reached under the castle walls, I had them scatter reed and oil throughout the tunnel and light it up once we withdrew back.

    With that, the lumber supporting the tunnel copsed at once.

    And naturally, the walls on top of it woulde crumbling down as well.

    A very conventional strategy that has been used since long ago.

    Additionally, I also had them use gunpowder on top of that just to make sure.

    ¡°Bring it down!!¡±

    On my signal, a pipe resounded throughout the battlefield.

    A scorched smell started drifting in the air and soon after, the castle walls copsed.

    ¡°Charge!!!¡±

    An army of forty thousand flooded in at once through the broken walls.

    And so, before long, the fourth city had fallen as well.

    The city was dyed in red.

    Engulfed in mes, houses everywhere could be seen burning down.

    We had already finished looting the ce so it did not really give rise to a feeling of waste.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve gotten quite strict.¡±

    ¡°Well, I did have to face quite a hardship with the rebellion.¡±

    I said with a bitter smile.

    This was a message to the Cretian cities.

    Informing them of what is toe if they did notply and make peace quick.

    Moreover, it also helped release the soldiers¡¯ pent-up anger.

    I had forbidden them from piging the cities that had surrendered.

    However, they were reaching their limit.

    It was just perfect to let off some steam.

    I feel like I¡¯ve been quite tainted with the Aldenia penins ethics as well.

    That said, destroying a city with fire is quite the effective method.

    Needless to say, it is visually effective and by piging beforehand, we can also secure war expenditures.

    On top of that, burning the enemy¡¯s base to the ground would drastically reduce the probability of a rebellion as well.

    The Cretians¡¯ national consciousness is strong.

    If we can¡¯t acknowledge their autonomy, there will be less casualties if we just burn the cities to the ground.

    ¡°Even still, a week has passed, huh? About time we should end this war.¡±

    Raymond muttered.

    The crops need to be taken care of on a daily basis.

    A week had already passed since the war started.

    Arge-scale deployment like this one affects the national power a lot as well.

    ¡°Even then, now is our chance. Let¡¯s capture as much as we can. There won¡¯t be a next time if we let this go.¡±

    Looks like Bartolo is all about continuing the war.

    And in reality, the enemy did in fact notplete their preparations for a counterattack.

    Currently, we can capture several cities with little resistance.

    A matter to ponder on, truly.

    ¡°I do n on epting a request for reconciliation from them if they send it. However, I have no intention of sending them one myself.¡±

    We would be taken advantage of if we were to send a reconciliation request.

    We must be the ones epting their request.

    ¡°Now then, Bartolo. There are three cities in the surrounding area.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is correct. This city is surrounded by three other cities. In other words, we could attack in three different directions and get attacked from three different directions.¡±

    That is to say, it would be easy to attack and to be attacked.

    A difficult battlefield to maintain.

    Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter much now since we burnt it to the ground.

    ¡°The surrounding three cities have 16 thousand, 24 thousand and 30 thousand poption, respectively. If we were to bring these three cities down, this whole area would be ours.¡±

    Even if there was an appeal for peace, I would like to chip away at their strength here.

    ¡°If we attack in one direction, we will be attacked from another. What is your n?¡±

    ¡°I have a strategy in mind.¡±

    Bartolo said with a grin.

    Castle sieges take time.

    Moreover, the damage done from it isrge as well.

    In our current state, we can maintain this army for about two weeks, at most.

    If possible, I would like to end it in the following week.

    However, it would be pushing it if we try to drop three cities in a matter of a week.

    Even if we were to focus on one city, the others would send reinforcements.

    It wouldn¡¯t be wise to divide and conquer.

    Then, what would be the best decision?

    That is¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty, we have seeded in building an alliance with the three country-states northeast.¡±

    ¡°I see. That makes it the 6th one.¡±

    I put another mark on the map after listening to the diplomat¡¯s report.

    Many of these cities are aiming for independence.

    However, getting that independence is extremely difficult.

    This area is the point where the Aldenia and Cretian forces intersect.

    Prominent Cretian city-states such as Lezad, Nemeth and Gehenna are trying to intervene in Aldenian kingdoms¡­ Before it was Belvedere kingdom and now Rosyth¡¯s kingdom.

    There are two paths these small states in between big states can choose from.

    The first is to form an alliance between the other small states.

    However, doing this is no easy task.

    It is impossible to unite dozens of states¡¯ wills into one.

    To begin with, there¡¯s a dispute between city-states overnd.

    And so they¡¯re left with a single path.

    They have no other choice but to ept therge state¡¯s patronage.

    Until now, all the cities around here were under Belvedere kingdom¡¯s patronage.

    However, due to the retreat of Belvedere kingdom¡¯s army from the previous war, most of these cities are being pressed with independence.

    That said, it is impossible to just be independent all of a sudden.

    As such, the cities formed an alliance with Lezad or Gehenna and somehow gained independence.

    In other words, the cities in this area are in an alliance with Gehenna or Lezad.

    Now then¡­ did Lezad or Gehenna help their allied city-states before?

    The answer is no, they did not even deploy reinforcements.

    The reason behind this is because Lezad and Gehenna are officially taking a neutral stance in the rebellion.

    However, in reality, they instigated these cities and made an armed intervention into our state.

    But that ended up failing.

    In regards to this, both states are making an excuse that they are unrted to these events and that these actions are made by the cities¡¯ arbitrary decisions.

    For this reason, our country can¡¯t actively protest against them forming an alliance.

    And till just now, while Gehenna or Lezad did intervene with indirect protests or reconciliation intermediaries, they did not send reinforcements.

    They probably do not want to take an aggressive stance against us.

    Our military strength is not to be trifled with, from Gehenna or Lezad¡¯s perspective.

    Besides, their merchants have a lot to gain from trade with our country.

    To them, a friendly rtion with our country is much more important than the Cretian city-states.

    It is unfortunate for these Cretian city-states.

    Being told that they would be supported in times of need, instigated to wage war and deserted after failing to win.

    At this point, the unity between the Cretian city-states is all but torn.

    This creates an opportunity to take advantage of.

    We send separate offers of peace to each city.

    These cities, that can¡¯t even be called city-states as they have a poption of only about a few thousands, need to maintain their security guarantee in the form of receiving it from otherrge city-states.

    Of course, this is in turn for paying a hefty amount of tax.

    To them, it¡¯s only a matter of changing what to protect.

    As long as their autonomy is promised, all¡¯s good.

    And thus, we¡¯re plotting to split the small cities but¡­

    About how that rtes to capturing threerge cities¡­

    ¡°Seeing vassal states go under Rosyth¡¯s kingdom one after another must be quite unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if the surrounding city-states be our autonomous cities, then¡­ they would be isted in the midst of the enemy.¡±

    Bartolo and I surmised what the state of mind of the three cities¡¯ leaders would be at the moment.

    Just before, I exined how the small city-states were receiving protection from therge city-states.

    These three surrounding cities are exactly the regional power holding cities here, who have the small city-states under their protection.

    However, the three cities were closing themselves into their city and did not try to fight against the invasion (Rosyth¡¯s kingdom).

    Their unifying force declined very fast.

    At this rate, all the small cities in this area will go under Rosyth¡¯s kingdom without a fight.

    If one takes control of the surrounding area, they can govern the trade and block off the source of the river.

    The situation would just keep getting worse gradually.

    To break out of this situation¡­

    ¡°They have no choice but to go all or nothing. The total poption of the three cities is about 70 thousand. If they mobilize to the limit, they could possibly prepare an army of about 20 thousand. 40 versus 20, they surely can¡¯t win.¡±

    Bartolo said, shrugging his shoulders.

    Having the elderly or women and children put up arms won¡¯t do much good.

    They would get scattered instantly.

    In other words, it is impossible to break out of this situation by themselves.

    You just simply can¡¯t do something you can¡¯t do.

    They can¡¯t even expect reinforcements either.

    That is because the will of the other cities have yet to be unified.

    At this point, they have three choices.

    ¡°First, surrender. Second, get desperate and engage in battle. Third, wait for the reinforcements that are noting. One of these three, I¡¯d say.¡±

    Bartolo said with a grin.

    In short, it is checkmate.

    I would rmend surrendering the most but¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty, we have a report from the shaman who had been observing the three cities¡¯ movements. They have increased their number of soldiers. The total amount would be about 10 thousand!¡±

    10 thousand, eh?

    As expected, they won¡¯t go as far as to make the elders or women and children fight.

    They don¡¯t seem to be that stupid.

    Either way, we don¡¯t want to kill elderly or women and children too. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.

    ¡°Tell the small cities to closely shut their castle gates and not provide aid or attack.¡±

    Even if these small cities were to attack, it won¡¯t make much of a difference to an army of ten thousand.

    That said, providing aid to us would be troublesome as well.

    In this world¡¯s battlefield, it is fundamental tomandeer food provisions on-site.

    Although our country is refraining from piging, we are forcibly buying up food supply.

    Not letting the enemy do that is a big blow in and on itself.

    ¡°Well, how shall we cook an army of ten thousand?¡±

    ¡°With poison.¡±

    Bartolo said with an evil grin.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    <h1><strong>Ch. 152 The Second Southern Conquest III</strong></h1>

    ¡°But¡­ is it really the right choice to engage in battle under such circumstances?¡±

    A thought crossed my mind as I watched the enemy on top of the cliff.

    A battle now would be the decider.

    Breaking through a phnx formation would result in the total copse of the army¨Cin other words, it would mean the ruin of one¡¯s country in a battle like this.

    Both parties would go for a battle like this only when they are certain they can win.

    At the very least, if you¡¯re shutting yourself in in your castle or base, even if you don¡¯t win, you won¡¯t be losing so it¡¯s only natural to do so when your odds of winning aren¡¯t high.

    ¡°It is right that they don¡¯t have any other choice. After all, they would get isted in the midst of the enemy if they were to stay shut in. They have no other way but to win. A war is all about creating the situation needed to win and then dragging out the opponent onto the battlefield.¡±

    So you mean to say it¡¯s our win since we made them resort to battle in a situation disadvantageous to them.

    Even then, since they did choose toe out and fight, they must think that they have a shot at victory as well, right?

    ¡°How do you think they¡¯ll move?¡±

    ¡°No idea about that¡­ But the poison should be embedded so¡­¡±

    That is true, we did fill their food with poison.

    Once it kicks in, we should be able to win no matter what the enemy does.

    The issue would be if they counteracted the poison.

    I¡¯m still curious about their strategy.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find out once it starts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. You can be more carefree. Here, have a drink.¡±

    You¡¯re a bit too carefree, I¡¯d say.

    Four days of ring at one another.

    The battle has not yet begun.

    The opponent probably does not want to face the battle.

    Which is why they are tediously trying to dy it.

    They just won¡¯te out of their base.

    There¡¯s not much we can do about this one.

    ¡°Well, they do know that they¡¯ll lose if they fight¡­ Rather, if you¡¯re not going to fight, then just stay shut in in your castle or surrender. The enemy¡¯smander is quite the indecisive man.¡±

    ¡°They are a democracy after all. They must havee out to show off to their citizens but the actual leaders probably don¡¯t want a fight.¡±

    Unlike the impression a democracy gives, they often tend to take extreme actions.

    It¡¯s nothing umon.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t favorable for us.¡±

    I need to get the farmers back to theirnd fast.

    But more importantly, we are running short on rations.

    Normally, it is standard to acquire rations locally.

    Our army has done the same till now.

    However, if we were to stay here longer, the residents here would run out of food themselves.

    We could definitely buy it off forcibly but that would end up decreasing our reputation.

    At present, we are paying for the army provisions and are also promising to not harm them as long as they surrender.

    ¡°What should we do? Try instigating them?¡±

    In the Records of The Three Kingdoms, the militarymander drank outside of the enemy base to provoke them.

    Then they would go, ¡°It¡¯s Zhuge Liang¡¯s trap!!¡±.

    I wonder if Bartolo and I should do the same here.

    A ¡°It¡¯s Bartolo¡¯s trap!!¡± or something like that.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. They¡¯ll make a move soon enough. After all, even now, the small to medium cities areing under ourmand.¡±

    Well, then it¡¯s fine but¡­

    Hm?

    ¡°Ohh!! The enemy is preparing for deployment.¡±

    ¡°Seems like they finally got off their back, huh? We can win now.¡±

    Bartolo stood up, throwing the empty sake bottle to the ground.

    Oi, pick it upter. It¡¯s good manners to pick up your trash yourself.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you stay here and watch.¡±

    Bartolo stopped me as I was about to go to battle.

    I mean, I am strong. Besides, I am not really good atmanding so I think I¡¯d be better off fighting in the front lines.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, bro¨CYour Majesty. If you were to die, our country will go under.¡±

    I guess I don¡¯t have a sessor yet, huh?

    Raymond is seedless too.

    ¡­It might actually be an oligarchy and not go under.

    ¡°Even then, there would be disorder. Do not go out in front no matter what.¡±

    Bartolo strictly stopped me.

    Hmm¡­

    Since you¡¯re asking that much, I¡¯ll decide on watching over the fight.

    It would be nice if I could learn something from this.

    The army¡¯s formation was just your usual phnx formation.

    A standard formation.

    No strategy whatsoever.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we boast an army four timesrger than the opponent¡¯s. It¡¯s better to sh head on with our numbers since we are overwhelmingly high in numbers.¡±

    ¡°I hear that quite often.¡±

    The strategy to attack head on if you win in numbers.

    ¡°Now then, the enemy is¡­ isn¡¯t that the oblique line formation?¡±

    Their forces were weirdly nted towards the left.

    Are they copying Bartolo to ovee the difference in size?

    ¡°Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°It would actually be better for us. The main house can¡¯t lose too easily.¡±

    Hannibal lost to Scipio, though.

    I will believe Bartolo here.

    Bartolo isn¡¯t just a drunk old man.

    He¡¯s a capable drunk old man.

    ¡°Now, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Got it¡­ Everyone!! March!!¡±

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooooooohhh!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    With mymand, the Rosyth army started moving forward at once.

    Step by step, they moved fast.

    And immediately, the enemy¡¯s left wing attacked our weak right side.

    Even then, our forces are four times the enemy¡¯s.

    It won¡¯t break that easily.

    At the same time, our left wing collided with the enemy¡¯s right.

    The oue was already decided.

    It was time.

    A sound of arge gong resounded from the enemy¡¯s base.

    At that moment, about two thousand of the enemy¡¯s soldiers started running away as fast as they could.

    Due to that, the barely maintained phnx formation copsed.

    ¡­

    This is the true form of the poison.

    We had colluded with the city with the least morale among the three cities beforehand.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if they run. It¡¯s fine as long as they run once they understand who¡¯s the victor. We won¡¯t go pursuing them either. Afterwards, we¡¯ll treat them as autonomous cities.¡±

    That was it.

    In other words, if they were winning, they did not need to betray the other two cities.

    The enemy happily epted our terms.

    And thus, the battle had quickly closed its curtains with our victory.

    Afterwards, the city that betrayed the others was taken in under us as an autonomous city, as promised.

    One of the remaining two cities came with a reconciliation appeal after the battle, which we epted and took them in as a union city.

    No need for indemnities.

    Thest city surrendered at the end of a castle siege.

    We imposed a reparation charge of 100 tarant on them and also took them in as a union city.

    With that, these three cities should be snarling at each other.

    ¡°You betrayed us¡±, ¡°You surrendered soon after, didn¡¯t you?¡± and whatnot.

    They won¡¯t be cooperating with each other.

    Divide and conquer is fundamental toplete domination.

    As these three cities surrendered, the number of cities surrendering to us greatly increased.

    While they were small in size, they were considered a big state in this area.

    Once they were beaten, the situation quickly turned to our favor.

    We weed them all as autonomous cities.

    We can take away their power and impose taxes anytime we want.

    What takes priority is expanding our territory and chipping away at the enemy¡¯s strength.

    One might think there¡¯s no benefit in doing this.

    However, it would be wrong to think so.

    First and foremost, our war potential would increase.

    After all, they have a duty to provide soldiers to our country.

    Secondly, it would build up an economic bloc.

    If it bes easier to trade, the country will get richer and the taxes will rise.

    And finally, we will get tributes.

    It is not enforced on them and neither did I ask for it¨Cbut they wille with tributes for me.

    Although each of these tributes won¡¯t amount to much but when there¡¯s a dozen of them¡­

    It would easily cross a hundred tarants.

    That¡¯s quite the ie.

    There¡¯s also the political power and diplomatic position and whatnot¡­

    There¡¯s a lot of points in our favor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Mr. Ains has arrived.¡±

    A personal guard came informing me of Ains¡¯ arrival as I was looking at the map in the camp.

    I see, Ains, eh?

    We can finally enter peace negotiations.

 Chapter 153: The Second Southern Conquest IV

    <h4>Chapter 153: The Second Southern Conquest IV</h4>

    ¡°Ains, it¡¯s been a long time. Have you lost some weight?¡±

    Ains, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, had lost a lot of weight.

    His face seemed pale, and his eyes had dark circles.

    I could guess the reason, but I dared not to say.

    ¡°Yeah, thanks to you.¡±

    Ains smiled vaguely as he replied.

    Although, his eyes were not smiling.

    I¡¯m sure he was not in a pleasant mood.

    Ains is pro-Rosyth.

    Now, they must be feeling a little hunched over in Lezad.

    ¡°Well, I thought Lezad had already dered neutrality, ¡­¡­ what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have dered our neutrality with regard to your civil war, and we have authorized punitive action against those nations who supported it. ¡­¡­ but anything more would be a vition of the treaty.¡±

    The treaty would be the one he signed with Lezad and Gehenna after he surrendered the country of King Belvedere.

    It is a treaty dividing the territory of King Belvedere¡¯s country and the area between Belvedere and Lezad.

    As a result of the treaty, it was decided that the northern part, predominantly Adelnian, and the central part, a mixture of Cretian and Adelnian, would be made independent, along with the southern part, which was mostly Cretian. And the region in between came under the influence of Lezad and Gehenna.

    This time, the civil war took ce in the central part of the country, a small messy residential area.

    And the city-states in the southern and in-between regions supported the civil war.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    And the results of the Second Southern Conquest: ¡­¡­

    Half of the city-states in the southern and bordering regions came under our control.

    Lezad and Gehenna would have agreed if they had the southern end under control.

    However, our country had taken control of half of it.

    They must have thought it was a bad idea.

    But, it wasn¡¯t on purpose.

    After the battle, the number of cities surrendering increased at once.

    We didn¡¯t even rmend surrender; instead, they brought a messenger of surrender and a tribute.

    Naturally, there was no reason for me to refuse, so I continued to ept the surrender.

    ¡°Before they fought against us¡­¡­Most of the cities offered to surrender before we even sent them a surrender notice. This must be ack of control on their part¡­¡±

    I crouched my shoulders.

    Ains retorted in a more assertive tone.

    ¡°This is absurd! Are you trying to vite the treaty?¡±

    ¡°We have not trampled on you. However, they have asked us to surrender to them and form an alliance with them. I¡¯m in trouble too. You could persuade me to stop it.¡±

    Well, there¡¯s no point in doing that.

    Even if they return to the control of Lezad and Gehenna in mere form, they will betray me in an instant just by sending me a letter of intent.

    The central force is no longer recoverable.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It would be nice. Once we have made an alliance, we have no choice. Let us ept your point of view. We demand that you halt your advance.¡±

    ¡°I understand ¡­¡­, but of course we need to stop the military actions of the Cretian cities and the support of your merchants first.¡±

    To my words, Ains made a face like he had a bitter bug in his mouth.

    ¡°Your Majesty. You may no longer believe it, but ¡­¡­ our government has remained neutral throughout this war.¡±

    ¡°But it is true that your merchants have provided arms and supplies.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ our country has nows regting it.¡±

    I have heard that Lezad must have a very ¡®small government.¡¯

    The state is responsible for public safety, national defense, and public works.

    But, security maintenance and national defense are mercenaries hired by merchants, and public works are mostly volunteers selected by merchants.

    Does this mean that the government has little or no power?

    The image is like the United Nations.

    Every single country is a merchant.

    When the momentes, the merchants can do as they please.

    Such is the state system, I suppose.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust the country of Lezad. But, Ains. I trust you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m d to hear you say that.¡±

    Ains let out a small sigh.

    ¡°We have already suspended the military operations to Cretian cities. The merchants have already given up on the cities and have stopped supporting them.¡± Ains said.

    ¡°Well, ¡­¡­, hmm, all right. Would you excuse me, please. I need to discuss something with my advisors.¡±

    I said that and forced Ains to step back.

    I then asked Yal, Raymond, and Bartolo, who had been waiting on both sides.

    ¡°Do you think we should have a ceasefire or not? I want to hear what you think.¡±

    When I asked that, Raymond opened his mouth first.

    ¡°The army should be immediately suspended. The supply problem has been solved because the surrendered cities are helping, but if we continue to maintain an army asrge as 40,000 ¡­¡­ it will be a great hindrance to our agriculture.¡±

    Raymond believed we should roll up our sleeves and stop the war.

    I guess that¡¯s what he thinks as a politician and a domestic officer.

    ¡°What did you say?¡­This is an opportunity. If we continue our march, we can conquer all the cities of Cretia. If we do well, we can even suck Lezad dry. Lezad is an economic powerhouse. If we can incorporate that country into our territory, our national power will soar. The obstacles to agriculture will not be a big problem then.¡±

    Bartolo has the opinion that war should be continued.

    It¡¯s his idea as a military officer.

    Raymond was quick to refute.

    ¡°Agriculture is the foundation of the nation. We must not neglect it. Besides, the movement to deny military service has just ended in our country. If we let the farnd go unattended any longer, the farmers will be exhausted. If that happens, the same thing will happen again. We should make peace now. Besides, if we march any further, Alexios Varka of Lezad wille out!¡±

    Raymond exims loudly.

    The military capabilities of Varca had been known to the nations since the time of the blockade.

    The mobility of the mercenaries,bined with their mobility, would make them a serious threat.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to let them beat us?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say so, but it¡¯s not ying with a child ¡­¡­is it?¡±

    They stared at each other.

    For the time being, it seems that both of them have finished expressing their opinions.

    ¡°Yal. How about you?¡±

    ¡°We should make peace.¡±

    Yal said once and for all.

    ¡°In Lezad, the war between the pro-Rosyth and anti-Rosyth factions is currently raging. The pro-Rosyth faction uses the anti-Rosyth faction, saying ¡®You have provoked the kingdom of King Rosyth. Conversely, the anti-Rosyth use, ¡®Your friends have conquered our people.¡¯ If left unchecked, it will naturally cause an internal division. When that happens, it will be an opportune time to conquer them. On the other hand, if we continue our march now, the anti-Rosyth faction will gain the upper hand at once, and Lezad will unite against our country.¡±

    Have you turned your attention to the internal disputes in Lezad?

    That was a very diplomatic opinion.

    Now what to do: ¡­¡­

    I meditate for a bit and think.

    Then I opened my eyes.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s proceed with the peace. Now we should steadily gain a foothold.¡±

    I then called Ains back and asked him to mediate a peace.

    1. Lezad and Gehenna, and the cities of Cretia, shall recognize the supremacy of the kingdom of King Rosyth concerning the cities newly allied with it.

    2 The Kingdom of King Rosyth recognizes the supremacy of Lezad and Gehenna and its independence over the cities with which Lezad and Gehenna are allied.

    3. Mutual and internal affairs must not be interfered with.

    4. Lezad and Gehenna and the kingdom of King Rosyth shall establish embassies and ambassadors within each other.

    5. The Property within thend of King Rosyth of the Lezad merchants who supported the Cretian cities shall be seized.

    6 The Confederation of Cities of Cretia will immediately pay 500 talents in reparations to the Kingdom of Rosyth.

    [Note: For those who did not know, a talent is a unit like I did not.

    Talent was a unit of weight introduced in Mesopotamia at the end of the 4th millennium BC. It normalized at the end of the 3rd millennium during the Akkadian-Sumer phase, divided into 60 minas or 3,600 shekels.]

    Hmm. Not bad.

    I read the uses exchanged on both sides.

    Just to make sure that there are no loopholes in the treaty.

    I¡¯m Adelnian, but this text is written in Cretian.

    There was some concern that it was a trick to fool us. ¡­¡­

    I guess my fears were unnecessary.

    Well, it¡¯s probably rather well known that I¡¯m fluent in Cretian.

    Suddenly, I looked at representatives of the Cretian cities.

    They had a look of bitterness on their faces.

    Five hundred talents would be an enormous burden ¡­¡­

    Well, you got what you deserved.

    After I signed the text, I stamped a gold seal.

    The representatives of the Cretian cities also signed, each with a bitter look.

    Thus, the second southern conquest came to a sessful conclusion.

    The pige and reparations were sorted out two weeks after the war ended.

    ¡°The gross profit from the pige is about two hundred talents. The total amount of the payment is two hundred talents, and the reparations that were recently paid are five hundred talents. And the property we have confiscated from the Lezad merchants in the country amounts to 100 talents.¡±

    Raymond read the written statement and reported back.

    That means a total of a thousand talents of profit.

    It¡¯s more profitable than I thought.

    War is very profitable. It makes money.

    ¡°And with the increase in allied cities, we can expect to see an increase in tax revenues as well.¡±

    ¡°So, in the end, the rebellion worked out for the better.¡±

    It¡¯s as the saying goes, ¡°Saiou ga Uma.¡±

    [Saiou ga Uma is a historical idiom that exins that happiness and misfortune do not go as expected by human beings and that one does not know what will be a disaster and what will be good fortune .]

    Without this civil war, I would not have attacked the Cretian cities, gained a thousand talents, and increased tax revenue.

    ¡°Then we can steadily reform the military system at home and ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ªShall we conquer Lezado a year from now?

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Oh, and one more thing. I got these weird vegetables.¡±

    ¡°Vegetables?¡±

    I tilted my head.

    Raymond instructs his men to bring the vegetable or whatever it is.

    After a while, a red berry nt in a flowerpot was brought in.

    ¡°This is the vegetable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ tomatoes!¡±

    This is also ¡­¡­

    You got some delicate vegetables.

    ¡­¡­If possible, soybeans, potatoes, or corn would have been good.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!